June 15 2008 

                                                      THIS IS NO BULL, MAN! Lake Effect Sequel

                                                                  By: Darlene and Logan Pollock

   October 2006

"These kids are driving me nuts!  Now that you're going to retire, I'm getting my MMD and you can stay home and deal with this crap," I said.
 "Sure Sweetie, anything you want," he said.
 "You're being awful agreeable," I said suspiciously.
 "The lakes are in her blood.  She was conceived when you had ridership.  Baby can bunk with you when you go back out, Doctor McCracken," Captain McCracken said.  I found myself looking silly as I wagged my finger in the air with nothing to say.
 "You got another think coming, you booger," I shot back, stalling for time until I could think of something to say.  "What about those cottages?  That was your idea.  You were counting on having Baby here to help you with them.  You know that I won't have a minute to spare as it is, Dave," I declared triumphantly.
 "She doesn't want to mow lawns and paint fences all summer.  We're lucky if we can get her to clean her room," Dave said. 
 "By any slim chance in hell, did you bother to explain to her what her job as a porter will entail," I asked, gruffly.
 "No, she's in that 'know it all' phase.  I figure that she'll have to learn on the job."  I thought of all the pitfalls waiting for a sixteen year old girl as an entry level porter.
 "That will be just wonderful for her and Alex Drummond," I pointed out.
 "There's a sharp learning curve ahead," he agreed.  I know how Baby is.  When failure is not an option, she'll eat shit and do whatever she has to do, just like me.
 "Did you take her to get her Temp packet," I asked.
 "Yes, we went yesterday," Dave said.
 "Good.  I told her that she'll have to drive to Toledo to apply for her MMD," I said.
 "By the way, I just heard from David.  He made it to the Academy okay and he's having the time of his life, he says," Dave informed me.
 "I never heard that the Academy was all that much fun," I stated.
 "It must have changed since I was there, back in nineteen sixty," Dave said.
 "The faculty I met up there seemed like crusty old seadogs," I observed.
 "There's apparently a young lady, about twenty five, that he's taken a shine to," Dave explained.
 "Who, What!" I exclaimed.
 "Take it easy, sweetie.  It's only for a week.  I'm sure that he'll be over this infatuation by then," Dave assured me.
 "You tell him that I'll be up there to pick him up," I said. 

The next day, at five o'clock in the morning, I was on my way to Traverse City to pick up my son and tell off a member of the faculty.  Dave had given me his cell phone, but he hadn't called me during my drive up there.  When I got there, I went straight to the Dean's office.
 "Hello, I'm professor McCracken," I told the young lady at the desk.
 "Oh yes, the Selection Committee is expecting you," she said, adding-"This way please."
 This is very unusual, I thought as I followed her.  These people must be clairvoyant or something.  I was expecting to have to pull my son out of some woman's bed, instead I'm going before the Selection Committee.  We went through a wooden door, without knocking, and entered a conference room.  I had a definite flap in my sail by this time.  I recognized Commander Seacrist immediately.  He stood up.  "Nick, Long time, no see," he said as I shook his hand.   "Hello Commander.  What a pleasant surprise," I replied.  "You know Russell and Bob.  This is Adam Meyers," he said.  "Hello, Adam," I said as I shook his hand.
 "And this young lady is Desiree Botzum."  I hesitated for a moment, I couldn't believe my eyes or my ears.  In fact, I thought I was going to faint.  She smiled at me as she held out her hand.
 "You were in kindergarden," I said as I shook hands with her.  She lost the smile on her face as I smiled at her.  "How are your mother and father and your sister?" I asked.  She looked at me quizzically for a moment.
 "Aunt Nick," she said.
 "Yes, indeed," I replied.
 "Oh my gosh!" she exclaimed.
 "We can talk later," I said, still smiling.  Commander Seacrist pulled a chair over for me and we all sat down.  "David completed his application while he was here and he took some tests also.  I'm happy to report that his results were above ninety percentile in all areas," the Commander reported as he handed the folder to me.
 "We interviewed him earlier and were impressed with his ability and attitude.  Considering that he has worked on the lakes this past summer and his high level of motivation, plus the fact that his father attended this academy and was a lifetime sailor on the lakes.  And let us not forget that you also are a veteran of the lakes and a college professor.  It is the unanimous decision of this committee therefore, that David Isaiah McCracken be admitted as a cadet in good standing in the summer semester, two thousand and seven," the Commander concluded.  "Thank you, sir, and thank you, ladies and gentlemen.  I'm sure that David will be happy to hear this," I said.  "There's a faculty lunch, will you be attending?" the Commander asked.
 "Yes, I can," I said.
 "Very good.  Miss Botzum will take you to the cadets quarters and we'll see you in the Officers mess at twelve hundred hours," The Commander said.
 "Very good," I said, thinking, a faculty 'high tea' and I'm in deck clothes.  We stood up and Desiree came over to me.
 "Well, shall we go find David?" she asked.
 "Yes, that sounds good.  You can tell me about you and your family," I said as we left the room.
 "I graduated from the Merchant Academy in San Diego.  I was a deck officer for the Princess Cruise Line for three years, then I saw an opening for an instructor in the Deck Officer school, so I applied and came out here.  This was like a war zone compared to San Diego.  Out of a hundred, only three of us hung around for the final cut.   Dad is a captain for the P and O line.  He's on a tanker somewhere in Oceana.  Mom is a Director of Nursing in Alameda and Kaleigh is in Medical school at USC," Desiree concluded.  "My goodness, it seems like you and your sister are definitely on your way," I said as we went through the entranceway and stepped out into the cool autumn air.  I saw that the leaves had just started to turn, just like in Marblehead.
 "So, tell me about your family," Desiree said.
 "David and I married in March of nineteen eighty seven.  Natalie was born in November of that year.  David was born in eighty nine.  Nicole or Baby, as we call her, was born in ninety one.  In ninety four, I got my Phd. from Cleveland State.  Right now, I'm a professor at Firelands College.  Natalie is going to Kent State.  Did David tell you about himself?" I asked.
 "He has told me quite a bit, but I didn't connect with you and Captain McCracken," she said apologetically.
 "That's quite okay.  The last thing a teenager wants to talk about is their parents," I said.
 "Yes, I'm sure I was like that too," Desiree said.  I wished that I had had parents I could say anything good about, when I was a teenager, I thought.
 "I think David might be playing basketball," Desiree said.  We could hear boys shouting, a little way off.  We turned right and walked between two buildings.
 "How are things on the ocean?" I asked.
 "Everything is foreign flagged.  Sealift is mostly old navy guys.  There's trawlers and smaller vessels like casino boats.   These are the dormitories here.  Probably a lot better than your husband had.  In fact, I don't think the Academy was located here then.  Four years ago, they made some changes in the cirriculum for deck officers and engineering officers," Desiree explained.
 "That's very interesting.  Is there a college catalog," I asked.
 "Yes, I'll make sure that he get's one.  Also, he'll get the necessary paperwork and a cirriculum outline with his letter of acceptance," Desiree said.  I was wondering when she would get to the part about paying the bill.  The dreaded word- Tuition.
 "I think that he has a good chance of getting some scholarships.  Later, I'll help him apply for some.  Of course, there's the grants and the student loans," she explained.
 "The paperwork will include the tuition and fees?" I asked.
 "Yes, certainly," she said as we walked between two more buildings and came out onto an area of basketball and tennis courts.  In the nearest court, boys in sweats, were playing basketball.  As we approached, I recognized my son in his high school sweats.  The ball was knocked loose and he made a clever move to grab it.  he dribbled twice as he ran, then he leaped and stuffed it into the basket.
 "Ike McCracken makes his famous slam-dunk.  He's the greatest!" he chortled.
 "The great self publicist in history," I shouted as he was doing his little victory dance.
 "Mom... Dez.." he said, rather contritely.
 "Go on with your game.  We're just passing through.  See you later," I said, then we continued on our way.
 "The Commanders lounge is to the right.  Would you like to see the sailing paraphenalia in there?  Since it's still school hours, they can't serve any cocktails," Desiree explained.
 "That's quite alright.  I gave up smoking years ago and I hardly ever drink," I replied.
 "That's good," she replied, giving me a strange look.  We entered the presidents hall, where the Commander's lounge is located.  It must have been the oldest building on campus.  The floors were white and gray marble.  Corinthian columns and heavy oak doors with leaded glass panes and brass door knobs.  We passed two curved wooden stairways with wooden railings.  Desiree opened a large door on the right and we entered.  The room had a long wooden table and the marble floors and high windows and ceiling that I saw in the hallway.  The room reaked of the late victorian elegance that just can't be duplicated nowadays.  Desiree showed me a ship's wheel from the first Onaka.  The bell from the steamer Asia.  A musket that was used in the battle of Lake Erie.  A brass swivel gun from the civil war.  I looked at the pictures on the wall.  There were many paintings of past Commanders and famous captains.  There were photographs as well.  I was amazed to see a blown up photograph taken on  the Gentry, while unloading coal at the DM&IR dock in nineteen eighty six.  I was standing by the hatch crane in my steel-toed workboots and hardhat and toolbelt.
 "Gee, that looks familiar," I said, grinning my cheshire cat grin. 
 "Is that you?" Desiree asked. 
 "Yes, that's me, that's Al and that's your father," I said.
 "I thought that was my father.  I'll have to tell him when I talk to him again." 
 "Don't let these other guys know or they might take the picture down," I suggested.
 "The photograph is of historical significance, part of the archival collections.  They won't take it down anytime soon," Desiree stated confidently. 
Gee, I am a legend in my own time, I thought.  Faculty members started coming into the room and Desiree introduced me to her colleagues.  An old fellow named Richard Gilbert, noticed that we had been looking at the picture taken on the Gentry.
 "We were wondering why this picture was put here," Desiree said.
 "That woman in the picture was a famous deckhand from years back, named Nick Strickland.  That's the only photo we have of her," he said.  I had to bite my tongue to keep from laughing.
 "It looks like the steamship Gentry unloading coal back in 1986," I stated as nonchalantly as I could.
 "That could be.  Are you familiar with the steamship Gentry?"
 "Yes, in fact I was on the Gentry back in 1986," I said.  "Did you ever meet Nick Strickland?" he asked.
 "In fact, I am Nick Strickland or should I say, was Nick Strickland, back in 1986."
 "Is that right?" he said, obviously surprised.
 "Yes, that was the last season I worked on the lakes, then I married Captain McCracken."
 "Professor McCracken's son will be joining us next summer," Desiree said.
 "His father attended the academy, also?" he asked.
 "Yes, he started here back in 1960," I answered.
 "A lake sailing family, eh?"
 "No, I think it's a conspiracy by their father.  I'm taking next summer off and going back out on the lakes.  He arranged for our youngest daughter to go with me, so he can  not be bothered by the kids as usual," I joked.
 "So you think it's a conspiracy?"  he asked jokingly.  "Yes, if I was going to China, he'd find a way to arrange it so that the kids go with me!"  They laughed at my answer.
 "I read your article in the Lakes Amerikey.  'Historical Global Warming and the Impact on the Great Lakes'.  That was a great piece of research.  You took on everybody and no holds barred," Professor Stanjewitz, the professor of Business  Administration, remarked.
 "I'm not surprised," Engineering Professor Dempsey said, adding-"I was in a bar in Conneaut, years ago and I saw the professor here, break this guys arm, when he pulled a knife.  She just snapped it clean.  It was so fast that I wouldn't have seen it if I hadn't been looking that way."  "That's our Nick.  She takes on all comers," the Commander said.
 "I had to disarm this guy.  He was going after my friend Guiddo," I explained.
 "Will you follow these other fellows and write a memoir of your time on the lakes?" professor Stanjewitz asked.
 "No, I'm afraid that I'm going back out on the lakes next summer, so the story would not be complete," I answered.  "I found thirty references to your work in the literature searches.  A few more wouldn't hurt," Dempsey said.
 The faculty lunch included Pate' and this Polish thing made with raw beef.  It was one of those times when I wished I was a vegetarian. 

After lunch, we went to see David in the visitors dormitory.  He was looking at the school catalog when we came in the room.
 "Can you understand that?" I asked.
 "Oh yeah, it's not that hard," he said.
 "I've seen a lot of them that I couldn't understand.  Are you coming home with me?" I asked.
"If you don't mind, David can conclude his business here and I'll make sure that he gets home tomorrow," Desiree said. 
 "Are you gonna' drive him down yourself?" I asked.
 "I might be able to do that," she said.
 "Well, stop by and see Captain Dave and I," I said.
 "Yes, if I can't tomorrow, I'll be sure to make it down there sometime soon," she said.
 "Very good.  I'll see you tomorrow, David," I said as I approached him.  He stood up and his six feet two inch frame towered over me as I hugged him.
 "Bye Bye, love," I said and we turned and left.   We were silent as we started walking back to the Administration building.
 "My parents cried when they had to take Kaleigh and I to school for the first time," Desiree said. 
 "I don't think I ever cried when seperated from my children," I lied.  I remembered when my father took my boxes of stuff from his car and set them on the sidewalk in front of the dorm, then he drove off without saying anything to me.
 "I'm sure that David can take care of himself and this appears to be what he wants.  What about you, are you an Assistant Professor here?" I asked.
 "Yes, the position goes for two years, then I may be joining you out on the lakes," Desiree said, smiling.
 "I'm sure your father would be tickled to death," I joked.  "As a matter of fact, he suggested it," she stated as we  entered the Administration building.  We went to admissions and she got a school catalog and a print out of the cirriculum for me.  As I was looking over the Cirriculum, I wasn't surprised that he chose the Deck officer course of study, because he's a carbon copy of his father.  Desiree had an afternoon class, so she had to get back to her office.  I walked out to my car and headed back to Marblehead.

 After a six hour drive from Traverse City, I was happy to be home.  When I got out of my car, I saw Baby digging bulbs.
 "Your father put you to work?" I asked.
 "Yeah, he's too busy watching television," Baby stated.  "That's good," I said, and I headed for the front door.  That girl needs to be put to work, it keeps her out of trouble, I thought.  When I entered the front door, Dave was sitting on the sofa in his t-shirt and stocking feet.  "Oh, hi sweetie.  How was your trip?" he asked.
 "Terrible!  I blew past this trucker on the right side and he radioed to his friends up ahead.  They thought it was clever to box me in all the way to the state line," I explained.
 "That is terrible," he agreed, adding-"Did you have a little chat with Desiree Botzum?"
 "You! You! You knew it all along, Didn't you?" I exclaimed, shaking my finger at him.
 "Nick, you're always jumping to conclusions," he said calmly.
 "You know how close I came to making an asshole of myself?  You can have this back, for all the good it did me," I said, tossing the cell phone at him.
 "It sounds like someone needs a hug," he said, then he got up and came over to me.  He put his arms around me and held me tight.
 "What was I supposed to do?  She's a child of a shipmate and he'll be eighteen before he enters the academy," I said softly in his ear.
 "Things will take their own course.  It will work out okay," he said, kissing me on the back of my neck.
 "If he learns to do that, he'll be leaving some McCracken chromosomes in Michigan.  He had better stay out of trouble," I said, adding-"It's getting dark, shall we call Baby in?" 
 "She should be done soon.  You have to stop being such a control freak."  
 "And what did I get when I let you take control?" I asked before we kissed tenderly.  I didn't hear Baby come in.
 "I see that everyone is having a gay old time.  I put the tools away and put the bulbs in the basement," she informed us.  I broke off the kiss and turned to her.
 "Very good.  Do you need help with Homework?" I asked.  "No, I don't think so," she answered, then she turned and went up the stairs.

      The end of May, 2007

 David came in while I was looking at Baby's report card.  "And there was a great crying out and gnashing of teeth," he joked.  I turned and looked his way.
 "Take a look at some decent grades," he chortled, waving his report card at his sister before handing it to me.  "American Government-A, Precalculus-A, Honors English-A+, Physics-A+, Gymnastics-A+, French-A, oo la la," he bragged.  "Yeah, you always excelled at kissing ass," Baby sneered.  "Varsity pins again, in Track and Football," he boasted.  "What do you want, a medal or a chest to put it on?" she asked, adding-"I have a B average.  B is for Baby."  "That's sad," David said and he started singing, "you're a sad, sad, sad, sad girl," while dancing in place.
 "Oh, since you're going to the academy, I'll show the proper salute," Baby sneered as she started to salute, then turned up her middle finger toward her brother.
 "You two clowns knock it off," I snapped.
 "I don't have much time, mom," Baby complained.  "David, would you like to go driving with your sister?" I asked.  "No way, she scares the hell outta' me!" David exclaimed.  "Mister Wonderful, A.K.A. Miserable Chicken Ass," Baby sneered.
 "I'll go out with you.  Since you have nothing better to do, David, help your father paint the fence while we're gone," I ordered.
 "Sure, no problemo," he said, then he turned and left.  "We'll discuss your grades later," I said as I got up and put the report cards in my desk drawer.
 "You have your Temps?" I asked.  She pulled her learning permit out of her jeans pocket and held it up, then put it back in her pocket.
 "Okay, my car, let's roll," I said and we headed out the door.  When we got into the car, I thought about Dave senior always calling me a control freak, so I handed her the keys without saying anything.
 "Do you want to practice the maneuverability first?" she asked.
 "First or last, it doesn't make any difference," I said.  Baby started up my car and turned it around and pulled out onto Bayshore road.  Since I hadn't made any suggestion, she turned right and headed toward the old school parking lot, where the practice cones were set up.  She was driving much better than I expected.
 "Who has been teaching you?" I asked.
 "Dad and Natalie," she replied.  I realized two things, right then.  The first was that getting your drivers license is our society's only rite of passage into adulthood.  The second thing was that soon we would be shipmates as well mother and daughter.  I really didn't know if I, or any mother, could handle a situation like that.  I realized that I was still in control freak mode, so I stopped thinking about it.  Baby drove between the cones, then backed between the cones, flawlessly.  On the road, her driving was also flawless, as far as I could see.  After an hour on the road, she pulled my car into our driveway.
 "If there is anything wrong with your driving, I wouldn't know what it is," I stated as she handed me my keys.  "Thanks Mom," she said.
 "Thank your father and your sister," I suggested as we got out of the car. 
 "Is it okay if I go over to Kaitlin's house now?" she asked.
 "Yes, but you had better be back here bright and early tomorrow," I reminded her.
 "You bet!" she exclaimed, then she headed across the yard.

  I went into the house and sat at my computer and totalled points in my students' grades.  I had agreed to let three students go after term on their research papers.  I knew that this would be a tremendous pain for me when I was on the lakes, but I had always allowed this previously.  I checked over the final exams.  I give three different versions and I put a code on the top, in case some student assistant gets enterprising and tries to sell my final.  This happened to me before and I had her expelled from Firelands and did everything I could to harass her out of every college in the country.  As I was finishing up a file, my husband came in.
 "Hi Dave, are you finished with the fence," I asked.  "Just half of the outside," he answered.
 "Did David help you?"
 "He spent most of his time looking at the girls next door in their short shorts.  I heard that you went driving with Baby," he said.
 "Yes, I can take her for the test tomorrow, if you like," I offered.
 "Good, I wanted to go fishing with Greg and Don in the morning, then I got a ton of work in the afternoon," he said.  I swiveled around in my chair and he bent down and kissed me.
 "I can see that young David wasn't the only one who noticed the teenagers in their shorts," I wisecracked. 
 "I made some spaghetti and meatballs for supper," he said.  "Great, that will save me a lot of time.  I've got some more work to do, later," I said, adding-"You and Natalie did a great job at teaching Baby to drive."
 "She's like you.  When she gets her mind set on something, she'll do it, come hell or high water," he said as we entered the kitchen. 
 "Her test is in the morning, so I'll let her drive to Toledo in the afternoon," I  said as I looked at the spaghetti.
 "Good, it's still warm enough to eat.  Maybe you should look into getting a job as a Second Steward," I joked.  "And end up on a boat with you and Baby!" he shot back.  "Working with me wasn't a problem on the Gentry, back in eighty six," I observed.
 "I must have been young and stupid back in those days," he wisecracked.
 "That was my line for years," I countered as I was putting spaghetti on our plates.
 "That sounds like grounds for divorce, baby," he joked as he goosed me in the ribs.
 "Spare ribs tomorrow, guy.  Did you catch the news?" I asked as I gave him his spaghetti.
 "Just the local news," he said.
 "How exciting.  Did someone lose a dog or does Cedar Point have a new roller coaster?" I asked.
 "They're building new condos in the lake," he said.  "Good, one more big storm like in ninety seven and all those stupid people will be buried at sea along with the debris of their condos."
 "The lake is right outside their door, so no yard work.  I figure that I'll be doing tons of yard work this summer," he said as we sat down at the table.
 "That should keep you out of trouble," I said. 
 "Natalie called, she and Randy will be coming up tomorrow from Kent."
 "Let me guess, she needs money," I ventured to guess.  "She didn't say anything about that.  She said that they want to go to Put-in -Bay," he explained. 
 "Two plus two never equals four with that girl.  Usually we end up paying through the nose," I remarked.
 "They only have a two day break and the weekend, then it's finals next week," he said. 
 "They should  stay down in Kent and cram for their finals," I said.
 "Fortunately she doesn't have to take your comprehensive final," he quipped.
 "It's only partial essay and I let the students go over the hundred minutes if they have to," I stated.
 "David said that your class is a feather bed," he said.  "If I was a professor at the academy, he would be on a bed of nails.  Mister HotShot isn't gonna' sweet talk Dez Botzum into an A.  I've seen her syllabus and it is demanding," I commented. 
 "Yes, that reminds me of the old days.  There were no women instructors back then," he commented.  Except for office people, the academy was still male dominated.  I had survived working on lake freighters for five years, so I felt that Desiree could handle it.
 "Where is David?" I asked.
 "He went with his friends to Micky Dees."
 "He better not be out drinking," I declared.
 "I warned him about that before he left," Dave said.
 "I know that his friends Niel and Chris are drinkers already.  Things haven't changed since we were in high school.  The little bastards always seem to be able to get their hands on booze."
 "Who told you this?" Dave asked.
 "Baby says that they brag about it all over school," I replied.
 "I wouldn't have let him go out with those guys if I knew that."
 "I think he has more sense than that.  If not, you can beat the stuffing out of him when he comes home drunk," I stated.
 "Wonderful!" he exclaimed, looking at me sourly.
 "Invoke the old academy discipline," I said.  We ate in silence for a few minutes.
 "Does Natalie intend on staying here overnight?" I asked.  "Not in my room!" Baby exclaimed as she came into the room unexpectedly.
 "What are you doing here?" I asked.
 "I came back to get my hair dryer," she said as she walked by.
 "There's plenty of food here, if you're hungry," her father said.
 "We're planning on getting pizza over there," she said as she left the room.
 "I don't know what Nat is planning on doing," Dave replied.
 "There's gonna' be no boyfriends staying over in this house.  What is this, her fourth boyfriend so far?" I asked.
 "Yes, she's like you in that regard," he commented.
 "Say What!" I exclaimed.
 "Like you, she has high standards.  If the guy doesn't measure up, she dumps him on the spot," he explained.
 "I didn't pick up new boyfriends like she does," I stated.  "That's very true.  You were much more of a challenge for me," he said.
 "It was only twenty two days after I found out about my 'secret admirer', that we were in bed together," I said.  "We had been on boats all year, it was time to turn the badger loose," he said, smiling.
 "Yes, that subtle charm of yours would always get me.  I hope David doesn't develop it any time soon."
 "He doesn't have anymore 'little girl buddies'.  He has different ideas about playmates and playtime," he said.   "And who's fault is that?  I sent him out with you last summer as a deckhand, so you could keep him out of trouble.  What vessel were you commanding, the Steamship Partytown?"  "There was no partytime onboard my vessel, I assure you.  It's just the natural way of things.  Your son has other women on his mind now," he explained.  I thought about the time I found a men's magazine hidden between his school notebooks.  I put the magazine in his dresser drawer and left a note stating that such things are to be confined to his room.  We ate in silence for a few minutes.
 "You're worried about Baby, aren't you?" he asked.
 Dave was there when Natalie and little David were born, but he wasn't there when Baby was born.  I went to see my Obstetrician and was taken to the hospital because of low fluid level.  She started coming out in the examination room and I saw the umbilical cord around her neck.  The doctor was hollering-'don't push' and he was hollering for scissors.  I still see that as if it was yesterday.
 "I still connect with Baby.  Nat and David have always been daddy's children.  Baby is starting to get that ornery McCracken look," I stated.
 "They all look like me, but Baby is definitely a Strickland," he quipped.
 "My grandmother always said that life is a long race."  "Yes, Baby will never stop running.  She takes after you in that," he declared.
 "I was wondering if you had any trouble being a parent and a shipmate," I asked as I got up to take the dishes to the sink.
 "No problems like that ever came up.  Of course, David had go through the bosun and the Mate if he had any problems.  I treated him like any other deckhand.  I think everybody else forgot that we were related," he explained as he stood next to me and poured some coffee.
 "Are you getting nervous?" he asked.
 "I get nervous everytime I stand in front of my class.   On boats, I very seldom was nervous."
 "Yes, I seldom got nervous on a boat," he agreed.
 "I only saw you get nervous one time.  That was when Tommy brought Maddy over here the first time," I said.
 "There has been a few other times, like back in the 'secret admirer' days," he said as he put his arms around me.
 "I don't understand that.  you had Misses Kefauver and Misses Kinsey and Jean Marlowe on the hook."
 "None of them were what I wanted," he said as he pulled me tightly against his body.
 "You must have wanted ornery babies," I said, then we kissed passionately.
 "Shame on you, Mister McCracken.  Charming the pants off a sweet, innocent, young woman, just to satisfy your lust.  I hope Baby doesn't run into your type on the lakes," I declared jokingly after I got my breath back.
 "With you onboard, I'm sure no guy will dare to get near Baby," he said.
 "Do you want to play now or can I do my school work," I asked.
 "Oh, by all means, continue with your school work.  We can play later," he said as he winked and let go of me. 

I resumed checking research papers and totalling points for my students' grades.  By ten o'clock, I had all the files completed, except for the three that were going afterterm in their research papers.  Tomorrow was the last day for my late morning class, then I would be busy with Baby in Toledo.  Baby would take her driving test at eight thirty in the morning.  It would be a long day for both of us, I thought as I filed the research papers.  David came in as I finished.
 "Your father was just about to go out looking for you," I stated.
 "Neil and Chris wanted to stay out, so they dropped me off," he said.
 "From what I hear, you would be better off to dump those two," I suggested.
 "Yeah, they don't wanna do anything but drag their anchors," he observed.
 "They don't want to play football in college?"
 "They can run, pass and block.  They can do everything but show up for class and pass a test," he pointed out.
 "Yes, I had some friends like that in school.  I told them that I was planning on doing something with my life, so good-bye and good luck," I said.  David nodded sadly.
 "That's just life, son.  You have two parents and two sisters to love you.  That's a lot more than I had when I was your age," I said.
 "I think I'll hit the sack.  Good night, Mom."
 "Good night, David," I replied.  I was sitting at my desk, organizing my thoughts for tomorrow, when I heard David talking to his father at the bottom of the stairs.  They had always gotten along well together.  I was the one that had to spank him and his older sister when they were younger.  Baby hardly required discipline at all.  The disapproval of her siblings kept her in line.  I remembered the story of a shipmate.  His older brother was sixteen when he and two other guys got arrested for getting drunk and hitting cars with baseball bats.  The Juvenile judge asked his father why he wasn't a better parent.  His father told the judge that his son was too old to beat with a belt.  The judge gave his father a belt and said to beat him or he would go to prison.  His father beat his brother until he was down on his knees, in front all those people in the courtroom.  His brother went home with them, the two other kids went to prison.  I would have done the same thing if it was my son, I thought.   Dave came into my study.
 "I'm ready to call it a night," he declared.
 "Me too," I concurred.  I gave him a big hug.
 "Are you getting frisky?" he asked.
 "No, I just wanted to give you a hug," I replied.  We heard a loud car drag racing down Bayshore road.
 "At least it's not our kids," I said.
 "There's a train stopped in the road."
 "That might be his big mistake of the day," I commented as we entered our bedroom.
 "I set the alarm for seven thirty," I said as I got ready for bed.
 "You have a big day ahead of you," he observed.
 "The last day of class is always a hoot.  Baby is ready for anything.  She isn't nervous at all.  The first time I went to the Sailors Union Hall, I sat in my car for an hour before I got the nerve to go in."
 "I can't imagine you being afraid of something like that," he quipped.
 "Oh, yeah.  The first time I registered for college, I had my grandmother go with me.  There was none of this, over the phone, computerized stuff.  You had to go to open registration and wait in line forever and fill out all those forms.  List classes in numerical order.  Four copies, so press hard when writing, yada, yada.  What a fricking hassle it was back in those days," I explained as I got into bed.
 "Now that you've straightened out the colleges, you can start on the union and the Lake Carriers," he joked.
 "I thought you were doing that for the last twenty years," I shot back.
 "No, I went fishing,"  he replied.
 "Just for that, I'm gonna' cut you off," I joked as I rolled over on top of him.

  Baby coming into the house, woke me up before the alarm did.  I heard Baby in the kitchen.
 "Turn on the coffee pot, please," I requested as I went into the bathroom.  I wrapped a towel around my head and took a quick shower.  When I got out of the shower, I saw Baby at the mirror, brushing her hair.  She was wearing shorts and a halter top.
 "That outfit has got to go.  This isn't the beach," I declared.
 "It's gonna' be hot, what should I wear?" she asked.
 "A short sleeve blouse and jeans will be fine," I answered.  I went into our bedroom to get dressed.  Dave rolled over and looked at me as I sat on the bed and put on my nylon stockings.
 "I'll be glad when I'm on the boat and I can wear a work shirt and jeans like Baby."
 "Show some balls.  Wear your work clothes to class," he suggested.
 "School rule, we have to be dressed better than our students," I stated.
 "That outfit is a little preppy, don't you think?" he asked.
 "It's gonna' be hot and this is the coolest outfit I have," I said as I zipped up the skirt and buttoned it.
I put on a short sleeve blouse and a pair of dress flats.  "Good luck," Dave said as I left the bedroom.
 "I'll convey your sentiments to Baby," I said.  I found Baby waiting in the kitchen.
 "Can you get my valise for me?" I asked.
 "Sure mom," she replied.  I grabbed my briefcase and we headed for the door.  We put my things in the trunk and I let Baby drive.  She was looking as cool as a cucumber as she drove to the DMV testing station in Sandusky.  We got there at eight twenty five, five minutes early.  The woman at the counter checked Baby's temps, then checked my license and the plates on my car.  The testing officer looked at the test form.
 "You are Nicole McCracken," he asked.
 "Yes sir," she replied.
 "Your mother can come with us if you want," he said.  Baby looked at me.
 "I don't think that will be necessary," I said, smiling at Baby.  After they left, I sat down inside and waited for ten minutes.  I got up and went outside and looked around.  After a few minutes, my car pulled up.  I saw the testing officer talking to Baby for a minute, then he took his seal stamper and stamped Baby's test form.  As I approached, the testing officer got out of my car and went into the building.  I saw Baby frown as I got into the passenger's side.
 "Not very good acting, I'm afraid.  I saw him stamp your test document," I stated nonchalantly.
 "One hundred percent and ninety five percent.  Let's go get my license, then I'm gonna' go home and stick this in David's nose," she chortled gleefully.
 "It's gonna' be a long day.  You might as well save your gloating until tonight," I suggested.  The license bureau was just on the other side of the strip mall.  They photographed Baby and took the fee of twelve dollars and fifty cents.  Ten minutes later, they gave her her drivers license.  Picture ID, proof of passage into adulthood and future booze buying ticket in our great society.  Baby was looking happy but not saying much as she drove us home.  When we got home, I took my valise and brief case and set them on the front seat.  I looked in my brief case and discovered that I had forgotten some things that I had printed out.  I always found it to be good habit to double check myself, I thought as I went into the house.  Baby was in the house, showing her father and brother her new drivers license.
 "I'm going to pick up my Merchant Maritime Document this afternoon, then I can go anywhere on land or sea," she said.
 "Just when you thought it was safe to go in the water-Flaws," David joked as he pointed at his sister.
 "Take a look at this, joker.  One hundred and a ninety five on the first try.  You couldn't beat that in your dreams, junior," she gloated.
 "It must be some kinda' mistake," he shot back.
 "No mistake, Dad and Nat taught me and they know how to drive," Baby chortled.
 "Your father has something for the both of you to do," I said as I went into my study.  I grabbed the printouts and put them in a folder.  I went into the kitchen and got my travel cup and poured coffee into it.  Dave came into the kitchen at this time.
 "I should be back sometime after one o'clock," I said.  "Did you remember to order the cleaning supplies?" he asked.
 "Yes, they came yesterday.  I put them in the storage shed, behind the cottages," I replied.
 "Okay, see you later," he said as he put his arms around me and we kissed tenderly.
 "Bye-bye, love," I said as he let me go.  I went out the side door and got into my car.  The college is east of Sandusky, in Huron.
Except for giving the final exam, next week, this would be my last commute to Firelands for several months.  I was sure that I wouldn't miss doing this commute four times a week.  When I got to the college, I went directly to my office in the Arts and Sciences building.  There was a message from the Dean and two messages from students.  I organized everything for my class then I went to the faculty lounge to fill up my travel cup with coffee.  Professor Buttlar came into the lounge.
 "Good morning, Nick," he greeted me.
 "Lucky Eddy, how ya' doing this morning."
 "Pulling my hair out.  I have five graduating seniors this semester and I'll have to stay up half the night to get their final grades by tomorrow," he complained.  He was referring to an edict by the Dean at the beginning of the semester.  The Dean wanted the final grades for graduating seniors on the last day of class.
 "I told all the graduating seniors to take another class," I quipped.
 "You have the Climatology and Meteorology class?" he asked.  I nodded.
 "Are you gonna' make the faculty picnic?" he asked.
 "No, I'll be out on the lakes by that time," I replied.  I knew that the Dean wanted me to teach over the summer, so I wasn't gonna' hang around any longer than I had to.  I was hoping that the position of relief wheelsman would be available by next week, before the Dean calls me.
 "You'll miss all the fun this summer," he said.
 "Duty calls," I wisecracked.  He saluted and I returned the salute, then picked up my travel cup and left.  I went back my office and picked up my Valise and brief case.  My class was in another building, which was a couple hundred yards away.  The load was feeling a bit heavy as I was walking up the steps.  I used to be a deckhand, I thought to myself as I got to my classroom.  The classroom had a little podium next to the desk.  I set the brief case on the podium and set the valise on the desk.  I opened the valise and removed the research papers and set them on the desk.  I opened my brief case and removed some folders.  My students began coming in at this time.  I double checked the printout of grade points with the grade points I had given on the research papers.  In ten minutes, everyone was in the class.
 "Good morning.  I'll start by returning your research papers.  As always, several students did an all-nighter.  Fortunately, there was no plagarizing, but one of you relied heavily on my research.  It was footnoted properly, though," I said as I walked around the class, handing out the research papers.  After handing out the research papers, I explained the format of the final exam.  I asked if there were any conflicts in the time.  Since there were no time conflicts, I went on.
 "I have allowed three of you to go afterterm with your research papers.  For you three and anyone else who needs to send something to me, use the following address,

               Nicolette McCracken
               MV Courtenay
               Marine Post Office
               Detroit, Michigan 48222

Which I wrote on the blackboard.

"Is there any other things that you would like to discuss or any opinions that you want to hear?" I asked.
 "I was reading somewhere that there were Crocodiles and Hippos swimming around in the Thames river, two million years ago," Bob B. stated.  "Yes, in the Pliocene epoch, before the great ice ages in the pleistocene, it was that warm in England.  Fossil evidence also indicates that it was much  warmer in North America," I stated.
 "Then you think 'Global Warming' is a myth?" Susan A. asked.
 "No, the earth has been going through continuous climate fluctuations.  Man has very little or nothing to do with this.  The only 'Greenhouse Gas' is water vapor.  I certainly don't believe in polluting our atmosphere or water, but we can't make this a political issue when it's a matter for scientist," I explained.
 "The democrats are determined to make this a political issue," Al Z. commented.
 "It looks like the democrats will narrow it down to two people.  A man we don't know if we can trust and a woman we know we can't trust," I said.
 "You don't trust Hilary Clinton?" Ann W. asked.  "Certainly not!  The reason I'm not a democrat anymore is because of the Clintons," I stated.
 "Can you explain that?" Ann W. asked.
 "Certainly, they think, and half this country thinks that there is a seperate law for the Clintons.  When Newt Gingrich wrote his book, everybody screamed and he had to give back the money from his book.  When Hilary Clinton wrote her book, she got a big advance and nobody said anything about it.  I don't know why anyone would want a book written by her, anyway.  I'm sure it is all lies," I explained.
 "Bush is the most unpopular president in a long time.  His appoval rating is below thirty percent," Ann W. stated.  "Yes, strange how he managed to get elected last time.  Clinton would have a poll taken to see if what he was doing was popular.  This was verified many times by the news media.  President Bush does what he feels is right.  I'd rather have an honest fool than a slick conman in that office," I stated.
 "Gasoline was $1.46 a gallon when Bush became president," Mark S. pointed out.
 "Yes, it is two dollars more a gallon.  In England it's eight dollars a gallon and in Germany it's eight sixty a gallon.  In Canada it's a dollar a gallon more than here.  Is President Bush the president over in Europe or Canada?" I asked.
 "The war in Iraq caused all this," Ann W. said.  "There are a couple points here.  The largest oil producing nation is the United States of America.  Most of these wells were drilled years ago and the cost has already been recovered, so the oil is costing only a few dollars a barrel to produce.  According to the G scale of the UN, if Exxon-Mobil was a country, it would be the twelth biggest country in the world, and there are seven major oil companies.  The smaller independent companies hae been driven out of business.  We're forced to deal with the Big Boys and the Big Boys will squeeze you.  If you ever read the constitution, you know that regulation of commerce is the responsibility of congress, not the president.  Congress could impose price regulation on gasoline and not have to say anything to the president.  They did it back in the seventies.  We have about three hundred congressmen and senators in the pockets of the oil companies," I concluded.  "How about all those prisoners in Guantanamo?" Mark S. asked.
 "They can stay there forever as prisoners of war.  I never heard that the Taliban has officially surrendered.  At least six of those guys have been killed in Pakistan or Afghanistan.  They were released and with the help of their friends, they were right back in the fight."
 "Was that any reason to invade Iraq," Ann W. asked.
 "In fact, that was President Clinton's idea, originally.  Iraq did officially sue for peace after we kicked their asses outta' Kuwait.  They messed around and never kept to the terms of their surrender.  Bush senior should have finished the job the first time," I stated.
 "No weapons of mass destruction were ever found," Ann W. stated.
 "Our guys found all kinds of weapons hidden in Iraq.  Saddam had used nerve gas in Iran and on his own people.  He had his own generals believing that he still had chemical weapons ready to use.  That's why our intelligence sources were deceived about the weapons of mass destruction," I explained.
 "This has turned into another Vietnam war.  How are we gonna' get outta' this?" Barry F. asked.
 "Everybody is always ready to declare this war or any war, as being the next Vietnam war.  Didn't professor Haibach teach you about the thirty years war.  If you understand the thirty years war, then you can understand Vietnam or even this war," I answered.
 "So what do we do about gasoline prices?" Mark S. asked.  "Go protest down in Columbus or Washington D.C.  For godsake, don't protest here on campus.  I don't know why people think that that does any good," I remarked.
 "Is that all you can suggest?" he asked.
 "Well, you could go down to Houston, or wherever their headquarters are and throw things.  Tip over cars and set them on fire.  That seemed to impress people in the sixties," I suggested.
 "What do you think of the proposed dam in the Cuyahoga Valley?" Al Z. asked.  "I don't think that destroying a beautiful park, just so they can build a bigger dam, is gonna' fly here in Ohio.  They do dumb things like that out in California.  Speaking of damn developers.  Those idiots in Sandusky are building those condos in the lake.  Idiotic in the extreme," I remarked.
 "Have you seen those floating houses in Presque Isle?" Heather T. asked.
 "Yes, those have been there since I was a child.  They are totally sheltered from the waves of any storms.  Mosquitos must be a real problem in the summer, though," I pointed out.
 "What does that address mean?" Heather T. asked.
 "That is the address for the John W. Westcott.  It is the mail boat for lake freighters as they travel through the Detroit river.  As usual, you'll be allowed to go over the time limit on the final if you need to.  Unless you have any questions about the grade on your research paper, you are free to go.  See you on Monday," I finished.  I gathered up the things on my desk and put them in my brief case.  I grabbed my valise also and headed back to my office.  When I got to my office, there was another email from the Dean. Another reminder to get in the final grades for the graduating seniors.  I did a little office cleaning, then I locked the door and went out to my car and headed home.  When I was pulling in the driveway, I saw a blue Lexus in my parking space, so I had to pull in behind Dave's expedition.  Someone is gonna' get an ass chewing for this, I thought.  I got out and grabbed my brief case and valise and headed for the front door.  Fortunately, Dave was there to get the door for me.
 "Hi sweetie, how was your day?" he asked.
 "My day isn't over yet.  Ask me again later," I wisecracked after we kissed.
 "I made some sloppy joes for lunch.  Natalie is here with Randy," he said.  I immediately went into search and destroy mode.  I headed for my study to drop off my luggage.
 "Hi mom," I heard Natalie say.
 "I'll be right there," I said as I entered my office.  I put my brief case and valise under my desk, then I came back out into the hallway.
 "Mom, this is my friend Randy," Natalie said.  I was surprised to see that Randy was about five feet ten inches tall and about fifty years old.  He strongly resembled  Richard Gere.
 "Hello, you're much younger than I expected," Randy said as he held out his hand.
 "You're a little older than I expected," I replied as I shook his hand.
 "Randy works at the library.  In the Research Services Department," Natalie informed me.
 "That's good.  You can read then?" I asked.
 "Yes, of course," he replied.
 "Mom, Randy and I would like to take the boat to Put-in-Bay," Natalie cut in.
 "Are you an experienced boatman?" I asked Randy.
 "No, I was on the Goodtime 3 a couple years ago.  That's about all the experience I've had," he explained.
 "A trip up the Cuyahoga river on the Goodtime 3, hardly qualifies you to take a twenty two foot Bayliner out on Lake Erie," I declared.
 "I was thinking that David could drive the boat for them," captain Dave said as he came up behind me.
 "Has anybody asked him if he wants to take the boat out today?" I asked.
 "He'll be back in a few minutes," Dave said.
 "We'll pay for the gas, mom," Natalie said.
 "That's a hundred and fifty horsepower Mercury outboard.  You better believe you'll be paying for the gas," I informed them.
 "Randy is interested in lake freighters," Dave said.  "Have you ever been on one?" I asked.
 "No, I spent most of my life in Akron.  I know quite a bit about the canal and the canal boats," he said.
 "I graduated from East High school and I went to Mount Union," I said, adding-"Visit the William G. Mather.  It's just west of the East Ninth street pier."
 "We wanted to go see the Perry monument and the winery," Natalie said.
 "You'll have to clear it with your father and brother.  I'm going with Baby to Toledo.  Where is Baby?" I asked.  "She went with her brother," Dave said.
 "Well, let's go get some lunch," I said.  We went into the dining room and Natalie and I went into the kitchen.  We made up a bunch of sloppy joes and put them on a platter along with some french fries.  The dishes were already on the table in the dining room.  When we went into the dining room, Dave was showing Randy a picture of Tommy and Maddy and me and him on his first command, the McKay Sons.
 "Nat, this is fantastic.  Your mother and father were both sailors.  I thought you were a college professor all this time," he said.
 "I was on the lakes for five years.  I'm going back out in a week, hopefully," I informed him.
 "You're really serious about this, mom?" Natalie asked.  "Of course.  I would never joke about something like that," I stated.
 "How is the food on the lake ships?" Randy asked as he wrestled with his sloppy joe.
 "We usually don't get these," Dave said.
 "The food always tastes better when I don't have to cook it," I commented.
 "I have ran into some lousy cooks in the forty four years I was on the lakes," Dave said.
 "Were you the cook on the ship, when you met the captain here?" Randy asked.
 "Pfft!  That's a laugh.  I was on the MV Giovanni for four years.  I was a QMED and a Conveyorman.  In eighty six, my last year on the lakes, I was a deckhand on the Mariner Enterprise and the Spirit Independent.  In August of that year, I transferred to the Steamship Gentry and was a deckhand.  Captain Dave here was the First Mate on the Gentry," I explained.
 "That is incredible.  I don't think I ever heard anything like that!" Randy exclaimed.
 "It didn't seem that fantastic at the time," I suggested.  "Nick has some sailor stories that would really surprise you," Dave said.
 "Nat never mentioned anything about that," he said.
 "I thought all those stories that you told us when we were kids were fairy tales." Natalie looked puzzled.
 "Fairy tales start out with 'this is no shit, man'.  The things that I told you, really happened," I stated.
 "J- C-, mom!" Natalie exclaimed.
 "Professor Nick was a hard fisted, sharp witted young woman back in those days," Dave explained.
 "I've known a lot of professors.  Some were Veterans and that sort of thing, but I would have never guessed that about you," Randy said.
 "If you break my boat, you'll believe it," I stated.  As we were finishing lunch, David and Baby came in.
 "Hi mom," Baby said as she hugged me from behind.
 "David, can you take your sister and Randy, here, out to South Bass this afternoon?" I asked.
 "The waves are two to three feet.  It might be a little hairy out there," he replied.  He knew that he wasn't fooling us, but he was trying to discourage his sister and Randy.
 "I'm sure that you won't be on the lake long enough to get seasick," I assured them.
 "I have to check out the boat, first," he said.
 "Good, your father can help you with that," I said.
 "I'll be right there," Captain Dave said.
 "Let them get some lunch," I said.
 "We ate at the Ship's Bell," Baby said.
 "Was Elsa there?" I asked.
 "No, but Larry said that he's signing on as a relief steward on the MV Courtenay," Baby said happily.
 "That is a surprise," I agreed, adding-"Give me a few minutes and I'll be ready to go," I said.  I went into our bedroom and changed into a plaid work shirt and blue jeans.  I put the payment receipts in my shirt pocket.  I knew that when we got there, the drug tests, physicals and background checks would all be okay.  We would get our pictures taken and be given our Z cards.  Next, we would drive up to the Mariners Union Hall and get signed up.  I was more worried about a hassle there, than at the Coast Guard station.  I opened our safe and took out five hundred dollars and stuck that in my shirt pocket and buttoned it.
 "Okay, you wanna' drive?" I asked as I pulled out my keys.  "If you don't mind, I'm feeling a little tired," Baby replied.
 "Okay, let's roll," I said.  I thought that it was odd that Baby was suddenly tired.
 "What time did you and Kaitlin get to bed last night?" I asked as we got in the car.
 "Two in the morning," she replied, looking at me.
 "You can sleep on the way," I said.
 "Thanks mom," she said, smiling.  I started my car and turned it around and got out onto Bayshore road.  Baby reclined the seat and closed her eyes.
 "I'll let you know when we get there," I said.  Baby never had any trouble going to sleep, even when she was a baby, I thought as we headed for Route Two.  I remembered when I was a teenager and I could sleep through anything.  Last summer, the neighbor's baby crying would wake me up out of a sound sleep. 

  I hadn't been in the Mariner's Union Hall for twenty years.  The address on the website was still the same.  Back in nineteen eighty six, there was an old, bald guy named Johnson.  He didn't like to answer questions or explain things.  In fact, he didn't like to say more than three words to anybody.  He must be gone by now, I thought.  He probably died and went to hell.  He's probably down there, giving two hour presentations on the merits of answering questions in a complete and courteous manner.  Serves him right, I thought as I smiled to myself.  Back in eighty six, I had Earl Franklin with me when I made this trip. 

It took forty minutes to get to the Coast Guard Station.  We went up to the window for licensed and nonlicensed sailors.  There was a civilian there instead of the Clerk-stenographer in Coast Guard uniform.  Because of terrorism and illegal aliens, the background checks were lenghty and more involved than previously.  The young lady, at the window, asked for a picture ID.  I gave her my driver's license and Baby gave her her driver's license.  After about ten minutes of looking at her computer, she informed us that neither application was being held for any reason.  she copied our driver's licenses and gave Baby and I the usual form to sign.  I left out my usual sailor's scowl when my picture was being taken.  Baby had her usual teenage kiss my butt expression.  It took about ten minutes after the picture taking to get our Z cards.  I had paid the seventy five dollar fee when we had applied. 

  The Mariner's union Hall was still up in St. Clair, Michigan, on the north side of Detroit.  Another hour of driving for me.  Baby promised to drive all the way home.  The union hall was in a new building on the waterfront.  There was a nice parking lot.  In the old days, we had to park on the street and run outside every half hour because the meters were thirty minutes.  It was like a bank.  If you didn't call ahead, you had to wait in the line at the window.  It took twenty minutes for the young lady, that looked like Lindsay Lohan, to return to the window.  In front of us were two guys around my age.  They were wearing the well worn work clothes and boots of lake sailors.  I had been looking at them and trying to listen to what they were saying while we waited in line.  I heard the one guy tell the young woman that they had worked for Upper Lakes Towing.  As far as I knew, Upper Lakes Towing ran only one vessel.  She told them to sit down and someone would be out shortly to talk to them.  I was nervous as heck when I stepped up to the window.
 "I'm Nicolette McCracken and this is my daughter Nicole.  We have relief positions for Wheelsman and Porter on the MV Courtenay," I explained.  She looked at the letter and my old union card.
 "Your last year was nineteen eighty six?" she asked.  "Yes," I replied.
 "You'll have to talk to Mister Dunaway," she said and she picked up the microphone.
 "Lance Dunaway, come to the front desk, please," she said over the PA system, then set the microphone down.
 "Should we go over there and wait," I asked.
 "No, you can wait here.  Mister Dunaway is very prompt," she said, smiling.  "Do you go to school here in Detroit, Nicole?  My name is laurie," she said.
 "I go to Bradley high School in Marblehead," Baby replied.  "Is that a very big school?" she asked.
 "No, only a couple hundred kids," Baby replied.
 "You're on the Volleyball team?" she asked.
 "Yes, and the tennis team, also," Baby answered.
 "I was in the band, now I'm a Majorette," Laurie said, adding-"You're working on a lake boat with your mother?"   "Yes, my mother was on the lakes for five years, before she got married.  My father has been on the lakes all his life.  My brother was out last summer and now he's going to the merchant Marine Academy this summer," Baby explained.  "Wow, that is so cool!" she exclaimed.  Laurie wrote something on a business card.
 "If you're ever in town this summer, give me a buzz and we can hang out," she said as she handed the card to Baby.  "That's cool," Baby said.
 "What's cool," a man voice said behind us.  We turned around and saw a man who was six and a half feet tall and about my age.  Switching my documents to my left hand, I stuck out my right hand.
 "I'm Nicolette McCracken and this is my daughter, Nicole," I said.
 "I'm Lance Dunaway," he said as he shook my hand, then he shook Baby's hand.
 "I'm not sure about the renewal," Laurie said.
 "Okay, we'll go back to my office and figure things out," he said.  We followed him down a narrow hallway and into a little office.  He closed the door.
 "Please sit down.  I gotta' get the old girl warmed up here," he said as he turned on his computer.
 "You were on the lakes previously?" he asked me.
 "Yes, from eighty two to eighty five, I was a QMED and Conveyorman on the MV Giovanni.  In eighty six, I was a deckhand on the Mariner Enterprise, the Spirit Independent and the Gentry," I explained.
 "Oh, yes, the good old days.  The MV Giovanni was owned by Canadian Mining back in those days, wasn't it?" he asked.  "Yes, it was," I replied.
 "Things have changed more in the last twenty years than in the previous century," he remarked.
 "We're not going back to sail, are we?" I joked.
 "Even that wouldn't surprise me anymore," he replied.  "There used to be an old brick building here and a crotchety little old guy named Johnson," I said.
 "Yes, much of Detroit has been rebuilt and hopefully revitallized.  There's a lot more open space for parking lots and little parks.  I think that Johnson died about fifteen years ago.  I've only been here about five years, myself," he explained as he looked at his computer screen.  "Nicole, do you have your MMD?" Lance asked.  Nicole pulled out her Z card and gave it to him.   He looked at his computer screen.
 "These Federal regulations are unbelievable.  I'll need a birth certificate, social security card, state ID or driver's license and a notarized letter from your parents," he said.
 "We have all that, right here," I said, handing him a yellow mailer.
 "Alright, I'll copy these, and I'll be right back," he said, and he got up and left.
 "Is this gonna' cost alot?" Baby asked.
 "About three hundred and fifty for you.  The rest, they'll take out of your pay," I said, recalling what David had told me last year.
 "God, what a ripoff," Nicole declared quietly.
 "Kiss the designer clothes good-bye.  You won't be needing them for a couple months anyways.  You'll be wearing work clothes," I said.
 "I don't know if I like that," Baby said.
 "Well, you can stay home and help daddy, otherwise," I said quietly.  Mister Dunaway came back into the room.  "Okay, I have to start a file here," he said.  He put the documents that he copied into a hanging folder.
 "Here are some forms that you have to fill out.  The pension part isn't applicable until you're eighteen," he explained.  While Baby filled out the forms, Mister Dunaway turned his attention to me.  What have you been doing since you left the lakes?" he asked.
 "I went to school and for the last twelve years I've been a college professor," I said.  He seemed very surprised by this.  They don't see many college professors here, I figured.
 "Do tell," he said as I handed him my old union card.  He did some more tapping on his computer keys.
 "Oh, yeah, here it is, archived.  We had an old IBM 360 mainframe back in eighty six.  I'll print out a couple things for you to fill out and sign," he said.  He got up and left the room again.  I helped Baby with her paperwork while he was gone.  When he returned, ten minutes later, Baby was nearly finished.  He explained some changes in bumping rights and seniority and rating rules.  Basically, it boiled down to whoever they sent, got the job.  I filled out and signed my paperwork without too much trouble.  Dunaway put those papers into a hanging file folder and also set them in his outbox.
 "Now that we're done with that, I'll give you the bad news," he joked as he tapped on the computer keys some more.
 "Do you take travelers checks?" I wisecracked.
 "Now, Ms. McCracken, you know that we don't take travelers checks," he countered.
 "Things haven't changed that much in twenty years," I remarked.
 "It will be three hundred and fifty dollars for Nicole and one hundred and seventy five for you," he stated.
 "You still take cash?" I asked.
 "Yes, we'll go see Mary, across the hall. Then it will take about half an hour and Laurie will have your new cards," he explained.
 "Great," I said as we stood up.  We went into a little office across the hall.  The door was marked Comptroller and Accounts.  Mary Nelson was about my age and had light brown hair and a pleasant smile.  That's good, I thought.  I hate giving my money to a surly, nasty person.  People should be happy to take your money, I always believed.  Lance handed some paperwork to Mary.
 "This is Nicolette and Nicole McCracken.  They're on our family plan," he joked and shook our hands and took his leave of us.
 "He's a lot nicer than that old guy, Johnson, that used to be here," I remarked.
 "I remember Johnson.  I was here about a year when he died," she said.
 "I started on the lakes back in eighty two," I said.  I saw Mary looking at one of the forms, then she looked at the other one.
 "Your maiden name was Strickland?" she asked, looking at me.
 "Yes, it was," I said, innocently.
 "You're the woman that was a deckhand on my father's boat!" she exclaimed.
 "I was?" I questioned. 
 "My father is Bull, er...Parry Matthews. He was Bosun on the Mariner Enterprise."
 "Oh yes, I remember him," I said.
 "My father always wanted to work with you again," she stated.
 "I may see him again," I said, cautiously.  Mary took the five hundred dollars from me and Baby chipped in another twenty five dollars.  She got a digital camera and took a picture of me and baby in her office, before we left.
 "My father will be tickled to death to hear that you were in here," she said.
 "Maybe I'll see him out on the water.  You have a nice day," I said, and we left her office and went back out in the waiting room, out front.  I sat on the couch and Baby began to converse with Laurie, immediately.  After a few minutes, Baby asked if she could go with Laurie and get something to eat.  I saw Laurie putting a sign in her window, so I told her that she better make it fast and stay out of trouble.  I was alone in there when Baby and Laurie left.   I checked my watch, then I closed my eyes.  Just after four o'clock.  lord God, what a long day it has been already and a drive of almost two hours ahead of me.  Hopefully Baby keeps her promise about driving home.  I slumped in the couch and fell asleep. 

I saw my grandmother.  She was smiling at me, and my grandfather was there, also.
 "I'm so sorry.  If I had been there, this never would have happened," I told her.
 "You have wonderful children.  They are your rock," she said. 

A sound woke me up with a start.  I immediately grabbed for my pepper spray as I looked around.  A young man was bending down and picking up the sign-in clipboard.  He looked over at me.
 "I hope I didn't startle you," he said.
 "No, that's okay," I replied.  I looked at my watch.  They had been gone about twenty minutes.  He came over and sat down in a chair by me.
 "I thought that someone was here all the time," he said.  "They've been gone about twenty minutes.  They should be back soon.  I told them to be quick about it," I said.  The young man couldn't have been more than eighteen or nineteen.  He had curly blonde hair and was about five feet nine inches tall.
 "Is your husband on a boat?" he asked, after a minute.  "He was.  He was Captain of the MV Marquette last year, but he retired," I replied.
 "I'm in port services, but I'm supposed to be getting a berth on a boat," he informed me.
 "I never worked port services or relief watch.  I'll only take a berth on a boat," I said.
 "You have a berth?" he asked.
 "As relief wheelsman on the MV Courtenay.  My daughter is relief porter on that boat," I said.
 "That's great.  I hope that there are some women on my boat," he said.  He probably wants his mother, I was thinking.  I heard the door buzz, and Laurie and Baby came through the door.
 "Just in time to take us home," I said, but I stayed on the couch.  Laurie went into the narrow hallway and came to the window a few minutes later.  Baby had been waiting by the window the whole time.  She talked to Baby for a few minutes and they were giggling.   She handed Baby an envelope and they said their good-byes.  Baby came over and I got up from the couch.
 "I got them, mom," she said.  I took the envelope from her and removed the union cards.  Back in nineteen eighty two, they were a piece of heavy yellow paper with the logo, your name and date of issuance and union ID number.  Now, they are more durable plastic and say Seafarers International Union.  The background is  the headquarters in Maryland.  "Very nice.  Well, I guess we got to expect something for all that money," I commented as I put my card away.
 "Do you need to stop anywhere on the way home," Baby asked as she put her union card away.
 "No, Straight home," I replied.  We left the building and got into my car.  Baby had little trouble with the interbelt around Detroit.  When we crossed the state line, I reclined the seat and closed my eyes.  Baby woke me when we got to Marblehead.  As we were going down Bayshore road, the lake looked very calm.
 "It looks like good boating weather," I remarked.
 "Yeah, junior was trying to BS Nat.  He was trying to scare her off.  What did you think of that guy, Randy?" Baby asked.
 "A little old for her, perhaps," I ventured to say.
 "You got to be kidding! 'Hi, my name is Nerdlinger.  I work in a library.  I got library on the brain.  I know all about boats.  I was on the Goodtime 3,Duh'.  I can't see Nat or any college girl wanting to hang with that Dweeb," Baby concluded.
 "He's really not that bad looking," I observed.
 "Square as a bear.  I bet he was born in that cheap suit of his.  I hope Dad or David got him some decent clothes before they went out there.  What an embarassment that would be."  I guess Baby hadn't learned to appreciate the value of libraries for research.  When we pulled in the driveway, there were no cars there.
 "Your father must be out as well," I said.
 "I wonder if he has your cell phone," Baby said.
 "I'll try to call him when we get inside.  Put your SIU card with your driver's license and Z card.  Guard them with your life," I warned as we went into our house.  Baby headed upstairs to change her clothes.   I picked up the phone and dialled my cell phone number.
 "Wheelhouse, McCracken," he answered.
 "So, you're out goofing off," I accused him jokingly.  "Well, hello sailor! New in town?" he countered.
 "I didn't see you at the cottages."
 "No, I knocked off about an hour ago and I'm out here with Gus and Don."
 "In what boat?" I asked.
 "Don's alumacraft."
 "Have you heard anything from Nat and David?" I asked.  "No, the boat was running fine, so they're probably having a blast out there.  We'll be out until dark.  The fish are really biting," he said.
 "Until the fish stop biting or the beer runs out?" I asked.
 "Sweetie, you're so mean to me."
 "I'll give you three months off.  How's that?" I joked.  "I should have married a nun."
 "I'll give you none soon enough.  I'm going with Baby to get some supper.  Catch you later, love," I said.
 "Okay, Sweetie, bye bye," he said, then I hung up the phone.  I looked at the newspaper until baby came down.  "How about the Angry Bull?" I asked as Baby came down the stairs.
 "I wanted to talk to Larry and Robert," Baby replied.  "Okay, The Ship's Bell it is," I agreed.   Baby had changed into a tank top and shorts.
 "Enjoy it now.  You won't be wearing anything like that on a freighter," I said as we headed out the front door.
 "The special tonight is Chicken Cacciatore," Baby informed me as we got into my car.
 "I kinda' wanted one of those steak sandwiches and key lime pie," I said.
 "I'll have a chocolate shake," Baby said as I started my car.
 "Oh, did you want to drive?" I asked.
 "No, that's okay.  I'll drive home," she replied.  It was a short drive to The Ship's Bell.  When we pulled into the parking lot, some little kids were ringing the bell.
 "Old Ernie would be having a field day with those little urchins," I said as I pulled my car into a parking space.  "We used to do that when we were little," Baby admitted.  "Not when you were with me," I stated.  We got out of my car and headed for the front door.  The place looked pretty busy, but I never had to wait when Ernie was there.  Unfortunately, Ernie had more or less retired and his nephews, Larry and Robert had taken over running the place.  Fortunately, they were familiar with Ernie's friends and running a diner.  I opened the door and Baby and I went in.  I saw right away that all the window seats were taken.  "Nick, Baby, how are you two doing?" Freda, the waitress, asked.
 "We're fine, how are you doing on this hectic day?" I asked.
 "You got that right.  There's some shade on the back patio and it's empty right now."
 "We'll take it," I said.
 "I'll send Robin out in a minute," Freda said, then she turned and went the other way.  We turned and went back out the door and to the patio on the east side of diner.  The patio is closed in by a wooden fence, which is painted white.  Other than the gate, the only entrance is from the kitchen of the diner.  We took a table next to the fence and as far into the shade as we could get.  In a minute, Robin came out.  Robin is sixteen and a classmate of Baby.  She is only about five feet tall and has short brown hair. 
 "Hi Robbi," Baby said.
  "Hi Nicki.  How did you make out in final grades?" she asked.
 "B's in everything, except for a C in geometry," Baby replied.
 "Did you hear about Chrissy Massey?" Robin asked.
 "Yeah, I saw that coming for a couple years.  When she started getting wasted, I stopped hanging with her," Baby replied.
 "Is that Chrissy Massey, the daughter of Warren Massey, the bricklayer?" I asked.
 "Yeah," Baby answered.
 "What happened to her?"
 "She flagged the last two years and now she's three months pregnant," Baby answered.
 "That's a wonderful way to screw up her life," I declared.  "I don't think her mother or father care.  I know she doesn't," Robin said.  My husband is gone fishing with her grandfather, I thought.
 "Is there anymore of that Cacciatore left?" I asked.
 "No, I think it's gone," she replied.
 "I'll have the Steak sandwich and those mushrooms with gravy," I said.
 "I'll have the house burger and a shake.  And tell Larry to make it," Baby ordered.
 "Leave that poor guy alone," Robin wisecracked, then she left.
 "Larry will be happy to get a berth as Steward, if you girls keep bugging him."
 "He's supposed to be shipping out the week after next.  I hope he's on our boat," Baby said.
 "You'll be meeting all kinds of guys on boats," I assured her.
 "I have to duck out for a potty break," Baby said as she got up.
 "Say hello to Larry and Robert for me."  Baby gave me the Okay sign then headed for the door into the kitchen.  By next tuesday morning, we would be boarding the MV Courtenay in Sandusky, I thought.  I was thinking that there wasn't anything that I wanted more in the world, but I started feeling apprehensive about my family.  I would be there to take care of Baby.  The others had better take care of themselves, I thought.  Ten minutes later, Baby came out the door, followed by Robert, who was carrying my supper.  "Hi guy! Have you got Baby straightened out yet?" I asked jokingly.
 "I'm a cook, not a miracle worker," he joked.
 "That looks great," I remarked.
 "Uncle Ernie soaked those mushrooms in Chianti."
 "You got to be kidding!  I love Chianti," I declared.  "Let me know if it does anything for the mushrooms.  I'll catch you all later," he said and he turned and went back through the kitchen door.  We ate in silence for a minute.  "So, who is the father of Chrissy's baby?" I asked after taking a sip of water.
 "She claims now that a sailor got her drunk and took advantage of her."
 "Neither of those things sounds too difficult, from what you said," I commented.
 "She didn't say anything about it, three months ago.  It's probably a local boy," Baby surmised.
 "God have mercy on the little tramp, if she was my daughter," I said quietly.  I thought about what I said.  I don't think I could hit a pregnant teen, but if she wasn't pregnant, I'd smack the hell outta' her.
 "Larry and Melissa are going out in the yacht for a few hours.  Larry said that he'd drop me off at home later," Baby said.  
 "That leaky old wooden boat!  They probably want you to man the bilge pump," I commented.
 "Larry wants to go right now.  Can I go with them?" she pleaded.
 "You had better stay out of trouble," I warned.
 "Thanks Mom.  I will," she said, hugging me.  After Baby left, it took me a couple minutes to finish my steak sandwich and fries.  Robin brought out my key lime pie.  "Robert said that it's on the house, today."
 "Wait a moment," I said.  I pulled out a ten dollar bill and gave it to her.
 "This is for you."
 "Thanks.  Is there anything else I can get you?" she asked.
 "No, I'm fine," I replied.
 "Have nice day," she said.
 "You too," I said and Robin left.  A couple minutes later, I left, latching the gate behind me.  I took a little detour to the parking lot of the Coast Guard station so I could see the name of the ship that was coming in.  When I got home, the house was empty, so I took a nap on the couch.  Around eight o'clock, I heard somebody come in.  David came into the living room.
 "Where is your sister and Randy?" I asked.
 "They went over to a friend's house to spend the night," he answered.
 "No 'thank you' or 'go to hell' for using my boat?" I asked.
 "They were in too big of a hurry to bother with common courtesy.  I didn't get any thanks either," David said.
 "I hope they enjoyed themselves, because I'll chew their ass next time," I stated.
 "I'd like to go out there again, tomorrow," David said.  "Why is that?" 
 "I met some interesting people at the winery," he explained.
 "That's a touristy place.  There's nobody there that should hold any attraction for you," I stated.
 "Bob Wittenberg's father introduced me to this woman named Jilly.  I can't remember her last name.  She showed me her house out there on South Bass."  I felt a hotness on the back of my neck.
 "Is she a blonde, about six feet tall?" I asked.
 "Yeah, she's a little older than me.  She looks like a fashion model.  She must be loaded," David said.  "She's forty.  Her name is Jill Rupertus.  She's the slut of the islands," I explained.
 "She seems like a really nice woman," David said.
 "She's been around, for sure.  Her father was a surgeon that made a ton of money.  Then he went over to Saudi Arabia and really started raking it in tax free.  Jill was his only living relative when he died, so she got the whole pile of money.  When she was twenty one, she took her clothes off in front of your father.  He told her that he wasn't interested and to put her clothes back on," I explained.
 "Wow, she could take her clothes off for me, anytime!" David exclaimed.
 "That woman is dirt.  Ask your father about her.  Mess with with her and you'll get Hepatitis C at the very least," I stated.  David didn't look too happy about what I had to say about his new found 'friend'.
 "Is the boat secured?" I asked.
 "I brought it into the boathouse and locked the door," he replied.
 "Good.  Would you go down and see if your father came in yet?" I requested.
 "Sure, no problem," he replied.  I went to my study and checked over the final exams for errors.  I would give the test and grade it on monday.  Submit the grades on monday evening, and everything would be done, except for the three incompletes.  I looked at my professional papers.  'Historical Global Warming and the Impact on the Great Lakes' was my latest professional paper.  In excerpts or in whole, it had appeared in seven periodicals already.  Nobody at school could complain about the lack of professional papers from me, I thought.  I pulled out my little 'sea chest' and opened it.  I would take my folding knife in its belt sheath, my tool belt and my extra leather work gloves.  I spent a couple hours organizing things in my study.  I heard Captain Dave and  David come in when it started getting dark.
 "Well, where's all the fish?" I asked.
 "There was just a few perch," David said.
 "Captain, in twenty years years, I haven't seen a fish that couldn't outsmart you."  He gave me that Cheshire cat smile.
 "I'll send David with you next time," I stated. 
 "They fish well enough.  They can't stop playing cards long enough to fish seriously," David explained.
 "I see!  What next, shuffle board?" I asked.
 "Who knows, sweetie," he said as he grabbed me around the waist and pulled me against him.
 "Baby went out with Larry and Michelle in the leaking Lena," I informed him.
 "Did you find another 'control freak' to go with her?" he asked jokingly.
 "Oh, that's so clever," I replied, adding- "I was thinking of taking the boat to one of the islands if the weather is good.  The four of us can have a picnic, like we used to."  "I've already made plans for the weekend," David said.
 "I hope you mean that you had plans to help your father with the cottages," I stated.
 "Well, not exactly," he replied.
 "Baby and I will be working on the cottages this weekend, so you'd better bear a hand here," I said.
 "Eight hours a day and then you can go spend time with your friends," Captain Dave said.
 "I'll need to get some sea clothes.  The ones from last summer are pretty ratty," David informed us.
 "Good, your father can help you with that.  This is the last weekend here for you, me and Baby.  It's only fair that we help your father as much as we can," I stated.  "Sure, I can help," David said.  I looked at him suspiciously.  Like Greeks bearing gifts, I never trust a teenager that acts like they're ready to help with the work.
 "Why don't you go down to the marina and see if your sister has come in yet," I requested.
 "Sure, I'll wait for her, then bring her home," David said, adding-"My honda is at the dealership."  Captain Dave gave him the keys for his Expedition.
 "Okay, I'll be back later," he said, then he left.
 "I hope you didn't get sunburn," I said.
 "No, I wore my straw hat from the bahamas," Captain Dave replied.
 "Good, and your dark glasses also?" I asked.
 "Yes Sir!" he replied.
 "We have a few dirty dishes to wash and we can go to bed," I said as I headed for the kitchen.  When I got to the sink, Dave came up behind me and put his arms around me.  "You've had such a long and hard day.  Why don't you take a break, sweetie," he suggested.
 "I haven't had a break since I hooked up with you," I stated as I turned around and looked up at him.
 "Hmm, is that right.  I'll have to tell Alex Drummond to take it easy on you," he joked.
 "I got ninety percent of my work done today.  Monday, I'll get those finals done and I'll be ready to ship out."  "What a work ethic!  I don't where I could ever find another woman like you," he said, then he picked me up in his arms. 

"I see that somebody still had some energy left," I remarked as I rolled over in bed.
 "You're so ornery," he murmured.
 "Speaking of ornery.  Danny Wittenberg's boy introduced David to Jill Rupertus," I informed him.
 "She had her clothes on?"
 "He didn't get into that much detail," I answered.
 "I'll have to talk to him in the morning."
 "It just dawned on me that Jill's boat is at the marina.  They had better be coming home pretty soon," I said. 

 I woke up at two in the morning and went downstairs to get some water.  I was happy to see the Expedition was in the driveway.  When I went back upstairs, David and Baby's doors were closed.  I had left them open earlier.  I fell asleep right away.  I dreamed that I was walking along the shore with my grandmother and she was telling me wonderful things.  She told me that she had to go, then she disappeared.  I was walking along the shore, holding the hand of a little boy.
 "Grandma, is that Daddy's boat?" he asked excitedly as he pointed out on the lake.   I woke up suddenly.   I looked out the window and saw that it was already light.  Dave was still sleeping soundly next to me.  The sparrows were singing loudly under the neighbors easetrough.  The summer people will start making noise soon.  No respect for the locals, I thought as I dozed off again.  A half hour later, a ships whistle woke up me and Dave.
 "How's the weather?" he asked.
 "According to the doppler radar, a Canadian Cooler is coming through in about an hour.  It's gonna' cool us off and bring us some rain for today," I replied.
 "The summer people aren't gonna' like that," he commented.  "Doc and Dorothy don't complain," I observed.  Doc and Dorothy had been renting my grandmother's house for years and were exceptionally good people.  I got up and put on my house coat and slippers and went downstairs to the kitchen.  I put a small pan of water on the stove and put three eggs in it and turned on the stove.  I made myself a bowl of shredded wheat and set it on the table.  After boiling for three minutes, I removed the pan and dumped off the water in the sink.  Using a spoon, I cracked the egg shells and removed the soft boiled eggs from their shells.  I put two pieces of bread in the toaster and sat down at the table.  Dave came into the kitchen in his boxer shorts and tee shirt.
 "Your toast should be ready any second," I said.
 "I wonder when David and Baby came in?" he asked.
 "They were here at two o'clock when I got up."
 "Are you taking Baby shopping today?" he asked as he was buttering his toast.
 "Yes, we'll get that outta' the way today while the weather is crappy," I said.
 "I'll take David out shopping for peacoats and shoes."   "I doubt very much that he'll want any help doing that," I commented.  He sat down at the table.
 "Baby was happy to get her Z card."
 "She wasn't too happy to hear that the rest of the initiation fee would be taken out of her pay," I said.  "That was very good of you to put up the three hundred dollars for her," he stated.
 "What was I supposed to do?  I did the same for David.  She's gotta' learn to keep her hand on the main sheet.  No more playtime, here," I declared.
 "Captain Control Freak here," he said jokingly.
 "It will probably take her all summer to learn.  It would have taken me that long when I was sixteen.  Come September, her brass won't be so shiny," I said.
 Captain Dave started whistling 'The Sloop John B', so I let him enjoy his little joke while we finished breakfast.  We put our dishes in the sink and I went upstairs and took a shower and got dressed in my work clothes.  While Captain Dave took his shower, I went to my study and read for an hour.  I heard him upstairs, waking up David and Baby.  It was so quiet while the kids slept.  Just like when they were little, they will get up and start banging around and making all kinds of noise.  Baby will have to learn to get up and get dressed quietly in the dark when she is on the Courtenay.  After the usual half hour of bickering and door banging, Baby appeared at door of my study.
 "Can we stop somewhere and get breakfast.  I don't feel like cooking," she said.
 "What's wrong with cereal?" I asked as I got up and headed for the door.
 "Shredded wheat and oatmeal, Yuck, gag!"  Baby exclaimed.  "I suppose you think a McCholesterol breakfast sandwich would be more to your culinary taste?" I asked as we went out the front door.
 "That'll work, mom.  Watch out for the coffee, it's hot," she replied.  Since we were going to Sandusky anyway, we would stop at a fast food place.  There is a work and farm clothing store in Sandusky that has work clothes and deck shoes for sailors.  When we got to the Burger place, Baby took her her good old time ordering.  After she sat down next to me, a group of loud, obnoxious teenagers sat down at the next table.  Although they were from Sandusky, Baby apparently knew some of them from the Volleyball games.  They carried on an endless chatter about movies and making a fortune working at Cedar Point.  Natalie worked there after she graduated from high school.  She ended up spending the money as fast as she made it and only had a couple hundred dollars at the end of the summer.  After being asked several times, Baby revealed that she was working on a lake freighter during the summer.  The girls thought that she was pulling their legs.  They were incredulous when I confirmed that she was indeed working with me on the MV Courtenay.  One of the boys had tried unsuccessfully, to get a job on the ferry boat, but got a job working on an uncle's charter boat on Catawba Island.  They were shocked to learn, that since she only had to pay union dues and social security, she could almost clear three grand a month.  Baby said good-bye to them and we left.  I was wondering how they planned on making any money by sitting around and chattering at burger world.  When we got in the car, I suggested that we go to the work clothing store, but Baby wanted to stop at the mall first.  Baby's highest priority was to check out the music CD's.  I emphasized that if she did not have the proper clothing and toiletries, she was gonna' be in a world of hurt out on the lakes.  Baby purchased an overnight bag to hold her basic toiletries, which included styling mousse, hair dryer, finger nail polish, cosmetic bag, electric razor and cologne.
 "Are you going to Paris or London?" I wisecracked.
 "I want to be prepared, mom," she said.
 "Remember about lean and mean.  You're gonna' be carrying this stuff up a ladder.  Those boarding ladders can be a bitch," I said.  Baby stopped at six clothing stores before she was satisfied that no clothing store in that mall had the work clothes that she needed.  We stopped at the sporting goods store and got Baby a folding knife with a belt sheath.  She also got a couple leather belts and some pepper spray.  I'm a real advocate of pepper spray.  I wish that I had had it in the old days.  After getting lunch at the mall, we headed for the work and farm clothing store.  When we got there, I asked the teenage girl at the counter, for Old Sam.  Sam was an old shipmate of me and my husbands and the owner of the store.
 "The sailors are out and about today," Sam said as he came out of the back of the store.
 "What's going on today, old buddy?" I asked.
 "Your husband and your son, of all things," he replied.  "I hope they didn't take all the good clothes," I said.  "Just some Navy utility pants and shirts and some hard toed deck shoes.  I don't get many fellows his size in here."   "I'll take a couple of those seabags on the wall," I said.  "The blue or the white ones?" he asked.
 "I'll take a white one," I said.  Sam took two white ones off the wall.  Sam doesn't deal in that poor quality taiwan stuff.  The seabags have two cloth handles sewn onto the top and a reinforcing band around the middle that also has a double sewn handle.  I checked the tag, it said Ireland.  "This should be good enough.  What do you have for peacoats?" I asked.
 "Spun in the grease, from Prince Edward Island.  Luckily, I don't sell outta' the smaller sizes as fast," he stated.  He pushed out a rack of coats.
 "Mom, really, winter coats!" Baby exclaimed.
 "You take at least one warm coat with you," I said.  "That's what I always did," Sam agreed.  I picked out a coat for me.  Baby said that she would stick with her North Face coat.  I picked out some blue-grey soft work shirts and denim pants for me and Baby.
 "All ready for sea?" Sam asked as I put the clothes on the counter.
 "What about shoes?" Baby asked.
 "We'll take care of those later," I said to Baby.
 "Okay, I'll give you a break, since your husband was in here," Sam said as he totalled the bill.
 "Did you give him a price break?" I asked.
 "No, I gouged him," he replied jokingly.
 "Good for you," I said.
 "Two hundred and eighty dollars with the tax," he said.  "Oh, I didn't want any tacks," I wisecracked as I handed him the money.
 "I haven't heard that one in a while.  Since old Herpey was in here."
 "He's been dead at least five years," I said.
 "like I said, it's been a while," he smiled as he handed me the receipt.
 "See you out on the lake," I said as Baby and I picked up the bags of clothes.
 "One way or the other," Sam said, and we turned and left.

 "I heard you and dad talking about having a picnic when we get home," Baby said as she drove us home.
 "I was hoping the weather would improve later," I said.  Baby changed the radio to the local Sandusky station.  In a few minutes, we heard that the wind was from the north west at fifteen to twenty knots and the waves were three to five feet.
 "We're not going anywhere today, by the looks of it," I stated.
 "Janis and Kaitlin wanted me to go with them to Cedar Point."
 "We'll talk about it, with your father when we get home," I said. 
 "Where are we going to get shoes?" Baby asked.
 "I have shoes for you at home."
 "Combat boots! I saw a picture of you back in the days and you were wearing a pair of combat boots on the Gentry!" she exclaimed.
 "Those were steel toed work boots.  It's not a fashion statement, it's required footwear on a lake freighter.  Steel decks are unforgiving on your legs and feet.  The deck shoes have kevlar toes and internal padding so your feet will hurt a lot less.  Do yourself a favor and break them in now," I explained.
 "Robby was telling Larry that he'll have to wear those scratchy white uniforms in the galley.  He told me that I'll have to wear them too," Baby said.
 "Maybe, maybe not.  We'll see what Captain Drummond says," I replied.  I didn't bother informing her that she'll be washing those uniforms and the galley linen every day, and the officers linen at least once a week.
 "Missy and Julie thought they were so cool working at Cedar Point.  It really blew them away when I told them that I was working on a lake freighter," Baby gloated happily.
 "Working is exactly what you'll be doing.  You'll be working with men.  The only other woman will be me and you won't see me that much," I told her.
 "You sound like Wonder Boy," Baby said with a major flap in her sail.
 "Even he felt isolated and lonely and homesick at times," I said.
 "He did a good job of hiding it."
 "Come September, when you see your bank book, you can get some major gloating on those Cedar Point yay hoos," I assured her.
 "I'll save some for junior," she said, smiling.
 When we got home, Captain Dave and David weren't home.  Dave left me the usual message about calling back on the hour.  Since it was only ten minutes, we decided to wait for his phone call.  He called right at four o'clock.  They were at the farmer's market and wanted to know if we were having a barbeque at home.  After a ten minute discussion, we had worked out the details of a barbeque.  Baby wanted to invite her friends, Kaitlin and Janis.  Baby likes to invite half of Marblehead, so I limited it to two friends, only.
 "I'll need help getting the big barbeque down to the shore," I said.
 "Why are we using Charcoal?  Why can't we use the gas grill and move it onto the beach by the cottages?" Baby asked.
 "Because everybody will think it's a community cookout.  Now, lend a hand here," I ordered.  Baby backed my pickup truck out of the garage, while I went into the basement and got some charcoal and kindling wood.  I pulled the charcoal grill out of the garage and Baby helped me load everything into the truck.  We were going to the shore by my grandmother's house.  Since Doc and Dorothy wouldn't be back until sunday, I didn't call them.  Baby pulled my truck in front of the garage at grandmother's house.  "Nobody has mowed back here.  It's gonna' be weedy as hell," Baby complained as we unloaded the grill.  "Put your back into it," I ordered.  Baby started pulling the grill toward the lake.  I grabbed the big bag of charcoal and the kindling wood and the newspaper and started toward the lake.  When we got to the shore, I was happy to see that most of the sand was still there.  I showed Baby how to get the kindling burning, then add the charcoal and fan it to get it burning.  When we had things all ready to go, Baby went to look for her friends.  I set up the chairs and laid out a canvas on the sand and a blanket on the canvas.  I laid down and looked at the lake, then dozed off.  When I woke up, Captain Dave was laying next to me.
 "Are you watching the grill?" I asked.
 "David is," he replied.
 "The new, invisible David?" I wisecracked.
 "He'll be back in a minute," he replied.
 "What did you get for us?"
 "Chicken breasts and T-bones and a fruit salad," he replied.
 "You paid through the nose for a fruit salad.  What were you thinking?"
 "Nothing is too good for our departing sailors," he said, then he moved over and kissed me.
 "Did you see Baby?" I asked.
 "No, I didn't see her on the way over here," he replied.  "She's supposed to be coming over here with Kaitlin and Janis," I said.
 "I heard some trash about Butch Massey's daughter."
 "Baby and Robin were talking about it at The Ship's Bell," I said.
 David returned and put a cover over the picnic table, then started flipping the meat on the grill.  In the distance, we heard teenage girls hollering and squealing.
 "It sounds like baby is bringing half the damn town with her," David remarked.
 "I never made noise like that when I was her age," I said.  "She's just being a giddy teenager," Captain Dave said.  "Just what we need," David sneered.
 "After bunking with the guys for a couple months, you'll be happy to see anything female," Captain Dave told him.  Baby and her two friends appeared on the path, still making a lot of noise.  They were wearing their bathing suits and carrying their clothes.
 "Can we go in the water until supper's ready?" Baby asked.  "I guess, be careful out there," I said.  The girls ran screaming into the lake.  After fifteen minutes, the chicken and steaks were done and we sat down to eat, while baby and her friends continued throwing sand and creating general mayhem in the lake.  When we were nearly done eating, Baby and her friends came out of the water and wrapped towels around themselves and came over to the picnic table.  Their mouths were still going a mile a minute.  I wondered how they keep from going hoarse.  Baby grabbed a bowl and filled it with fruit salad, then she sat down next to me.  Her friends sat at the other side of the table.
 "This  fruit salad is the bomb," Baby said.  The other girls giggled.
 "What are you doing this summer?" I asked Kaitlin.
 "I'm working at the farm market," she replied.  Janis giggled.
 "You have a more amusing job this summer?" I asked Janis.  "I have a job at the water park," she replied.
 "Oh, that sounds very interesting," I said, smiling.   Very interesting for the first hour or two, then it's gonna' be tedious as hell, I thought.
 "In August, I'll be going to Cheerleading camp.  Is Nikki gonna' be peeling potatoes on a cargo ship?" Janis asked.  "Oh, she'll be doing much more than that," I said as they giggled again. 
 "David, Nikki says that you're going to the Merchant Academy in Traverse City," Kaitlin said.
 "Yes, I am," David replied.
 "That is so cool.  Nobody in my family was ever in the army, or anything like that," Kaitlin said.  David looked at her strangely, but didn't say anything.
 "How are things going at the quarry?" Captain Dave asked.  "The same old thing.  Daddy has been saying for the last ten years that he's about to lose his job," Kaitlin replied.
 "Well, let's hope that never happens," Captain David said.  The girls chattered on about teenager things while David went back to the house and Captain Dave and I started cleaning up things.  After an hour, the girls decided to go to Kaitlin's house and Dave and I took the barbeque back to my truck.  By the time we got back home and put everything away, the sun had gone down.  David had gone out to see some friends, so we were alone in the house.
 "It will be quiet like this when we are gone this summer," I said as we sat on the couch.
 "Nat is thinking about helping me with the cottages."  "Yeah, right.  She'll want you to pay her and she won't even be here," I stated.
 "We should have most of the work done by this weekend.  Maybe one of baby's friends will need a job," he said.  "You'll have enough hollering, squealing teenagers from the summer people, you won't need anymore from employees."
 "I used to get you to holler and squeal like that," he said as he put his hand on my leg.
 "You had better just lay in bed and wheeze until I get back in September."
 "Oh, sweetie, you can be so cruel," he said as he leaned over and we kissed.  After watching television for an hour, Baby came in and we went to bed.

When I woke up, I could see sunshine and clear sky between the curtains.  I rolled over and lay next to my husband for awhile.  I knew that nobody would be in a hurry to get to work.  Today, we would paint the fence with water sealing stain.  Tomorrow, we would paint the inside of the two cottages that had new plaster board put in.  The other two cottages were already rented.  I got up and went to my study and looked at some photographs of my grandmother's.  The photographs of my parents were in there, also.  For years, I had just set them aside and didn't think about my parents.  Strangely, I now wondered if they were even alive.  Captain Dave's mother died when Baby was four years old, so Baby couldn't remember seeing her paternal grandmother.  Fortunately, Uncle Calvin had a Camcorder and he filmed their mother at the family get togethers.  My mother would be almost sixty seven if she was still alive.  I had not received any phone calls or letters from her or my father, since they tried to take the house from me, back in nineteen eighty seven.  I put the pictures away and looked at my grandmother's writings.  I remembered Professor Dempsey saying that he found thirty references to my writings in his literature searches.  My grandmother had twice that, at least.  I still like to read her research articles and her writings in Rissian.  After an hour, I heard somebody moving around upstairs.  I went into the kitchen and started making some oatmeal.  I'm the only one in the family that eats oatmeal regularly, so I get the instant kind in packets, with apples, peaches, and cinnamon. 

By the time Baby and Dave got up, I was already outside, so Dave made three minutes eggs for both of them.  I loaded some gallon cans of water sealer stain and paint brushes and buckets into the back of my truck.  Later, Captain Dave would bring David over to the cottages, so they could help with the work.  I was thinking about how much paint it takes to paint a lake freighter.  I had painted the Giovanni from the work boat.  You're stuck in that work boat, so you might as well paint the damn boat.   After a while, Baby came out in cutoff shorts and a t-shirt and sandals.
 "That's good, get the paint on your skin instead of on your clothes," I wisecracked as we got in my truck.  There is a six feet high stockade fence that surrounds the four cottages on three sides.  Father and son hadn't made much progress on staining the fence.  We started on the north side, down by the lake.  I had Baby work next to me, so I could make sure that she was doing it right.  By noon, we had two hundred feet done.  Another fifty feet and that side would done on the outside.  We sat down at one of the picnic tables and had lunch.  After having lunch, we finished the outside of the fence.  We picked up our buckets of stain and paint brushes and went through the gate and walked past the cottages.  We heard a teenage girl hollering, then she ran down to the beach.  A boy, who was about her age, grabs her around the waist and wrestles her down to the sand.  Another girl comes over and tickles her while she continues hollering.
 "I bet they're gonna' throw her off the boat launch," Baby said.  I saw that Baby was enjoying watching these shenanigans.  I remembered when trouble came to Tommy and I when messing around on the boat dock.
 "I hope you've outgrown such behavior.  Sh-t like that doesn't fly on the lakes," I said.  We saw Captain Dave show up on the beach.  The teen hooligans ceased their game and moved off toward the public park.
 "Where is David?" I asked when we got down by the lake.  "He'll be coming in a few minutes," he replied.
 "Me and Baby will get the inside.  You guys might as well start over there," I said, adding-"There's plenty of stain and brushes in the truck."  Baby and I made good progress, eventhough we had to paint the posts and two by four stringers as well.  We were halfway done with the inside, when Captain Dave and David started to paint on the other side.
 "Wonder Boy finally shows up!" Baby shouted.
 "You'll have your eight hours in by ten thirty!" she chided.
 "We'll be done by then," David shouted.
 "Yeah, if he could work as fast as his mouth," Baby wisecracked.
 "Just save it for the fence," I said.  By dark, we had the inside of the back fence done.  David had ran off somewhere and Baby was complaining about it to me and her father on the way home.
 "If you would quit whining for a moment, I could tell you that I am impressed with your work," I said.
 "Yes, indeed.  You worked like a real shipmate," her father told her.
 "Maybe I could have Kaitlin and Janis over for another barbeque?" Baby asked.
 "Possibly on Monday.  We'll see how things work out," I said.
 "Do they have Barbeque on freighters?" Baby asked.
 "It depends on the Steward and the Captain as to whether there are barbeque meals during the summer months," I informed her, not knowing who the Steward was on board the Courtenay.
 "Most Stewards will set up a grill on the fantail.  They usually get the chief to make a couple grills out of fifty five gallon drums and they get some charcoal," Dave explained.
 "Robby said that some Stewards are not good cooks," Baby said.
 "Your father would not tolerate a lousy Steward on any of his boats," I assured her.
 "We had grilled Steak and other goodies on the Gentry, back in eighty six.  John and Louie were the grilling Gurus."
 "I don't recall any grilling on the Gentry," I countered.  "We ran out of Charcoal right before you and Earl got on," Captain Dave explained as I pulled into the garage.
 "We'll leave this stuff on the truck and have at it again tomorrow," I said.  Baby and I went straight to bed, while Captain Dave waited for David to come in. 

I dreamed that I was in St. Ignace.  I was standing on the bluff, looking over at Mackinac Island.  The bridge looked beautiful with all the lights on.  As the sun rose, I could see the lake looking silver gray and the island looking gray.  I knew that someone on Mackinac island was waiting for me. 

I got up at six o'clock and got some cold lemonade.  I laid down again, and my husband woke up.
 "Your watch doesn't start for two hours," he joked.
 "Very funny!  I might as well get accustomed to getting up.  My final is at eight fifteen, so I'll have to get rolling by six thirty on monday."
 "What a work ethic!  The college is gonna' miss you.  Who is gonna' teach those little urchins while you're gone?" he asked jokingly.
 "That's putting it mildly.  A student had a bumper sticker that said-'I'm already opposed to the next war!'  I informed the brain dead fool that according to Plato, those who have seen the end of war are dead.  I'm sure that she thought that Plato was Mickey mouse's dog."
 "I should take one of your classes.  It sounds like fun," Dave said.  I closed my eyes and dozed off for a while.  A train woke me up again. 

I got up and took a shower and made eggs and steak sandwiches for breakfast.  After breakfast, I put some paint cans and newspapers in the back of my truck.  We already had rollers and brushes in the cottages.  Captain Dave would do the dishes, then he and David would finish the fence while Baby and I worked on painting the interior of the cottages.  Baby came out after a while, and she drove my truck to the cottages.  I unlocked the door of one of the unoccupied cottages and Baby helped me carry the stuff in.  I covered the floor with newspaper and taped it to the baseboards.  I usually paint around the baseboards, ceiling and corners with a brush, then Baby goes at it with the roller.  I had the kitchen and Bathroom already done, so Baby started on them, while I did the brush work on the bedroom and sitting room.  After an hour and a half, Baby had the kitchen done, and we took a break.
 "They can stick this painting when I'm on the boat," Baby declared.
 "They'll stick that roller right in your hand.  I've painted the boat a lot of times when I was on the Giovanni," I informed her.
 "You and Dad never said anything about that," she whined.  "Do you know what a Porter does?" I asked.
 "Not exactly," she answered.
 "You'll make the beds and clean the rooms for the officers.  Mop the floors in the Galley.  Wash linen for the officers and the Galley.  If you have any time left, you'll wash dishes and put them away," I finished.
 "Holy mother of God!  No wonder Uncle Earl would complain about being a porter!" Baby exclaimed.
 "It's a lot easier if there are two Porters.  Porters will sometimes try to get another job," I explained.
 "Small wonder!" Baby said.
 "You get paid to work.  You have to learn to get into a groove on a boat.  Sometimes people will help you out.  I would help Uncle Earl all the time."
 "Will we be the only women on the boat?" Baby asked.  "More than likely," I said. We finished the Bedroom and sitting room, then took a break for lunch.
 "When that paint dries, we can put the switch covers on and your father and brother can move the furniture in," I said.  We got in my truck and went to the Ship's Bell for lunch.  Robert was there, but Larry wasn't.
 "You got the boat back okay?" I asked.
 "Yeah, it wasn't too rough out there, but you just can't singlehand that monster," Robert replied.  As usual, Robert didn't charge us for the turkey sandwich and burger.  Baby ran into some classmates who already knew about her job on a lake freighter.  Baby had that 'no problem, I can handle it' attitude, when the girls asked about the difficulty of the work and being away all summer.  After lunch, we talked to Captain Dave and David at the fence for a few minutes, then went to work, painting the other cottage.  We got the kitchen and bathroom done in a couple hours, then I let Baby go see her friends while I finished the sitting room and bedroom.  The sun was setting by the time I picked up the newspapers and removed the tape and installed the switch and outlet covers.  When I went to check the fence, I didn't see my husband or son anywhere.  They must have finished and snuck off to go fishing, I thought.  After I loaded up my truck with the painting stuff, Captain Dave pulled up in his Expedition.
 "You guys sneak off and go fishing?" I asked.
 "Ernie was having heart problems again.  The fire department took him to the hospital this time," he replied.  "Lord in heaven, how is he?"
 "Larry said that he was still unconscious when they put him in the EMS truck," he answered.
 "I hope he makes it," I said.
 "Robert went to the hospital, Larry stayed at The Ship's Bell.  I'll go pick up David.  I'll see you later," he said.  I waved as he pulled away.  That's not good to lose an old shipmate like that before we ship out, I thought.  I swept the floors in the cottages, then got in my truck and drove home.  I parked my truck in the garage and left the painting stuff in it and closed the garage door. 

I went in the house and prepared a late snack for myself and went into my study.  I made sure that all my answer keys were correct with the questions on the final exams.  I checked my student's files to make sure that all the points had been added correctly.  After I satisfied myself that the work was done as correctly and as completely as possible, I shut off my computer and got ready for bed.  Baby called and started telling me about Ernie.  I told her that I saw no reason why Ernie's medical condition had prevented her from coming home on time.  She said that she would be home before eleven.  Neither my husband or son had called before I went to sleep, at ten thirty.  I woke up at two o'cock and went downstairs to get some cold water.  Everyone had found their way home and were sleeping soundly when I checked on them.  I made sure that my alarm was set for six, before I went back to bed.

The alarm woke me up at six.  I laid in bed for a few minutes and planned my day.  Lately this had proved to be an exercise in futility.  Usually my family or a friend would throw things into turmoil.  Was I really a control freak, like my husband always said?  I would be on a boat by tomorrow, hopefully, and Captain Dave and Captain Drummond could crack the whip on my children.  I smiled to myself as I got up and got dressed.  I ate a quick breakfast and brushed my teeth.  I went to my study and picked up my brief case and valise.  When I left the house at six thirty, all was still quiet.  The traffic on route two was sparse and moving right along, so I made good time.  When I got to my office, it was seven thirty.  I checked my mail, then stopped at the faculty lounge.  Professors Rogers and Haibach were sitting in the loungers, drinking coffee.
 "I had a damn parking ticket in my mail box.  What the hell's going on here?" I asked, indignantly.
 "Captain America Kelly wants to clear out his files of unpaid tickets," Professor Rogers said.
 "I don't remember getting any ticket since I've been here," I stated.
 "You could go over there and argue with him, I suppose," Rogers suggested.
 "I have house plants that I'd rather try talking to.  Did you get this letter asking about your availability to teach summer one and summer two?"
 "Yes, I blew that off.  I haven't taught summer semester for ten years.  Those yes men on the presidents staff will never get the message," Professor Haibach complained.
 "I'm going back out on the lakes.  They'll need a submarine to find me," I quipped.
 "I thought you were joking!" Professor Haibach exclaimed.  "No siree.  I'm driving a lake freighter this summer.  Gonna' get me a real job," I joked.
 "Good luck with that," Professor Rogers said.
 "Thanks, I have an eight fifteen final and I'm outta' here," I said as I got up to leave.
 "See you in September, Nick."
 "Okay guys, have a nice relaxing summer," I said, then I went back to my office.  I grabbed my brief case and headed upstairs to my classroom.  By eight fifteen, it looked like all my students were there.  I handed out the test and sat at my desk and read the wheelsman's manual while my students took the test.  Some of the brainiacs finished the final exam within an hour.  By nine fifty, everyone had turned in their test and left.  I went back to my office and locked my file cabinets and my computer.  I turned off the lights and locked the door as I left.  The traffic, again, was moderate on route two and I was home by eleven o'clock.  There was a note from Captain Dave that said that he and the kids were at The Ship's Bell.  I went to my study and started grading the final exams.  I was making good progress and figured that I would be done by one o'clock, then I would have all afternoon to calculate the grades and send them electronically.  By twelve thirty, my husband and children had returned.  They brought home some meatball subs for lunch.  While we were eating, I told Dave that I had planned to finish the grades this afternoon.  He told me that Ernie was conscious and able to talk now, but he was very weak.  I would try to visit him during the six to eight visiting hours.  After lunch, I created the file for the final grades, that I would send to the Dean's office.  By two o'clock, I was starting to put the final grades in the file, when I heard the phone ring.  I heard my husband pick up the phone and talk for a minute.  He appeared in the doorway of my study, looking very serious.  I instantly thought that there was bad news about Ernie.
"The Courtenay wheelsman, Preston Snelling, was taken off in the Cuyahoga river.  Apparently, he had a heart attack.  Captain Drummond wants to pick up you and Baby in the river by six o'clock.  They'll discharge the rest of the stone in Fairport and pick up salt, so they won't be stopping here tomorrow," he explained.
 "Wonderful! It's past two, now.  That only gives me an hour at most to get this done.  Where the hell is Baby!" I exclaimed.  "She's outside.  I'll go find her," he said.  I worked like crazy to get the grades logged into the file.  By three in the afternoon, I sent the final grades to the Dean's office.  I was glad that I had most of my stuff ready to go already.  I shut off my computer and put the hard copies in my file cabinet and locked it. 

  I opened my travel valise and slipped my laptop into the compartment for it.  I also put in the wireless modem and the battery charger.  I closed the Valise and pulled the straps tight and buckled them.  I left the Valise in the hallway and went to our bedroom.  I was putting more clothes into my seabag, when Baby walked in, holding a pair of shorts and a tank top.
 "Are these okay to wear on the boat?" she asked sincerely.  "On a cruise ship, maybe.  This is a lake freighter," I answered.  She returned a couple minutes later with a pair of sandals.
 "I told you before what clothes you need and you don't have any room for silly shit.  Let's go to your room," I said.  Baby had taped a sign to her door, that said-'Teenage Wasteland'.  I figured that she was trying to discourage her sister, Nat, from moving in while she was gone.  Her room was clean and orderly, for once.  Knowing Baby, I bet she hid her valuables, I thought as I noted a clean and organized closet.
 "Mom, I have no clue as to what I'm supposed to wear on a freighter.  Dad said that I may have to wear those scratchy white uniforms, like Larry and Robert wear at The Ship's Bell."
 "For starters, the uniforms I bought you in Sandusky," I said as I took them out of her closet and threw them on her bed.  I took out some long sleeve flannel shirts, Blue jeans, a hoodie, and a rain jacket and set them on her bed.  "How about my shoes.  Weren't you gonna' get me some shoes?" she asked.
 "Start packing this stuff and I'll be right back," I said as I handed her a seabag.  I went to my bedroom closet and got out a new pair of steel toed work boots, size eight and a half and a pair of slightly used deck shoes.
 "Here you go.  pack one pair and wear the other," I said, setting the shoes on her bed.
 "Mom, not combat boots!" she exclaimed.
 "I explained this to you, before.  Now get moving," I ordered.  Baby grabbed a work uniform and the work boots and went into the bathroom.
 "Remember, the goal is 'lean and mean' when packing stuff to take onboard a lake freighter," David joked as he came to the doorway of Baby's room.
 "Great, you can take my bags and put them in your father's SUV, then come back for your sister's luggage," I ordered.  "Will do, Mom."
 "Now, not next year," I snapped.  David turned and headed down the hallway.  In a few minutes, Baby came back, wearing the work uniform.  She pulled a pair of socks out of her drawer, kicked off her flip-flops and sat down on her bed and proceeded to put the work boots on.
 "I figured that the other shoes would be easier carry in my seabag," she said as she started to tie them.  When she was done, she got up and went to the full length mirror.  She checked her look in the mirror from every possible angle.
 "Yeah, this will work," she stated.  I smiled as I thought about how fast this little mirror ritual would die when she was on a boat.
 "Baby has taken my watch," David yelled as he came storming into the bed room.  "You left it in the bathroom.  I just picked it up before it got knocked into the toilet.  I was seeing how it looked on me," she said.
 "Baby, you've been taught that taking anything from a family member is an inexcusable act," I scolded, adding-"Give the watch back to your brother and apologize,now!"  "Sorry David, for taking this without asking first," Baby said, handing the watch to her brother.
 "See to it that it doesn't happen again," David sneered in response to his sister's apology.
 "Okay, junior.  I'm the parent here," I snapped at him.  "Apology accepted," David said, looking angry.  Their father came into the room.
 "You can have my mariner's watch.  It has always been reliable and it will suit you better, I think," he stated as he handed his watch to Baby.  Baby jumped up and took the watch.
 "Oh, thank you, it's a beautiful watch," Baby said as she gave her father a hug.
 "Yeah, that's really appropriate punishment," David sneered.
 "Your mother told you once, already!" Captain Dave snapped.
 "Sorry, Mom, Dad," he apologized.  I picked up her seabag and handed it to David.  He headed downstairs to put Baby's seabag in the SUV. 

"I need to show you how to use the computer to send the final grades to the college," I informed my husband.  "Sure, are the final exams graded?" he asked.
 "Yes, the grades have been sent, but I have three students going after-term.  They will receive an IP for a final grade until I receive their research papers," I answered.  I demonstrated how to open the program and files, and showed him how to record the research paper grades.
 "Once this is done, the computer program will re-calculate the final grades for each student when you click on this icon.  The program will open another window once it is finished with the computations.  Click okay to give it permission to send the final grades to the college's mainframe.  It's a simple and fool proof method for figuring and sending student's grades," I explained.
 "It doesn't look too difficult.  I hope I don't screw anything up," he said.
 "It's easy and I wrote the procedure down, in case you forget.  David is a computer geek, he can help you if need be," I assured him.  I reminded him that the task should be completed as soon as possible after I got the grades for the research papers sent to him.  I was thinking that the Dean is gonna' have a meltdown when I don't reply to my email.  Funny, I could care less what the Dean thought or did at that moment.  I was happy that I would be back out on the lakes.  Hell's Bells, I might just finish the season on the lakes and not return to the college this fall, if it were up to me, I thought.

"Let's roll folks," Captain Dave said as we headed out the door.  David stood on the porch and Baby and I hugged him before we left.  As Captain Dave backed the Expedition out of the driveway, we waved to David a final time.
 "What did your brother say to you?" I asked.
 "Good luck and don't do anything stupid," she replied.  "That sounds like your brother."  Baby was strangely quiet, as she sat in the back seat, listening to the music on her iPod, with her feet propped up.  I looked back at her and noticed that she had a happy expression, in anticipation of a new adventure.  Unfortunately, my five years experience on the lakes was doing nothing for my nerves, twenty years later.
 "Baby doesn't seem to be the least bit worried," I observed.
 "She looks pretty relaxed," he agreed.
 "I was scared sh-tless when I got on the Giovanni back in eighty one."
 "Baby has been on and around boats a lot.  She doesn't get seasick, so she should adjust fairly easily," he said.
 "I hope that I can as well," I said.
 "I bet it will all come back to you once you get aboard." He smiled at me and winked.  Baby was listening to our conversation, rather than listening to her music.
 "I can't wait to get on board that ship.  Larry McLaughlin will be coming on board and we're gonna' have a real blast this summer," she said excitedly.
 "No, you will be expected to pull your weight and there will be no goofing off while you're on the boat," I stated firmly.
 "Relax Nick.  I am sure that the Steward will make sure that she pulls her weight.  You two will be serving under a captain that doesn't put up with any shenanigans," Captain McCracken reminded us.  As we headed east on route two, toward Cleveland, the traffic got worse.  A car made a sudden lane change from the right lane, cutting in about two feet in front of us.  Captain Dave hit the brake momentarily, then the jerk made a sudden lane change to the left again.  I couldn't believe this guy, endangering other people like that.
 "His bumper sticker says-'Christians aren't perfect, just forgiven'," Baby said.
 "That asshole better not count on that, the way he drives," I remarked. 
   
We got off on Lorain avenue and made our way down to the flats.
 "According to Alex, the tug Idaho will pick you up down here in the Flats and take you up to the Courtenay," Captain Dave said.  When we got to the parking lot next to the wall at collision bend, we didn't see any tug tied up there.
 "Damn it!  Don't tell me that we're gonna' have to drive up and down this river, looking for a tug!" I exclaimed.  Dave dialled his cell phone, while Baby and I got out to look around.  I decided to walk along the wall and see if I could see anything coming up or down the river.  I walked as far as the train bridge, but all I could see was the old Wheel and Anchor bar.  This sucks big time, I thought as I started walking back to the Expedition.  I heard Dave call out-"Nick, stay there.  The tug is on its way and will be picking you up shortly."  He drove the SUV over, while Baby walked over to where I was standing, from the other side of the parking lot. 

"When is this tugboat supposed to get here?" Baby asked.  "They stopped for coffee at Shooters.  They shouldn't be too long," her father replied.
 "Cool, we can stop the boat and take a break!" Baby exclaimed gleefully.
 "Not on this planet.  Your break is in the crew's mess," I informed her.
 "Did you see anything out there," Captain Dave asked me.  "Just the old Wheel and Anchor.  I thought the tug would be there."
 "Too bad we don't have more time.  We could go there and you could bust a few heads for oldtimes sake," he joked.
 "Yeah, I'd like to see that!" Baby exclaimed.
 "Pepper spray has supplanted fisticuffs.  Better living through chemicals," I said nonchalantly.  I had only used the pepper spray one time in twenty years.  A drunken man was getting belligerent with people at a gas station.  I was carrying Baby at the time, so I let him have it.  The immediate and powerful effect of the pepper spray has made me a believer.
 "That must have been fun times," Baby said.
 "Yes, I'm sure that those guys thought that the ambulance ride to the hospital was a barrel of laughs," I said while looking downriver.  I looked at my watch, it said a quarter til six.  Baby and her father began unloading our bags.  Dave had parked by the bollards, which was where the tug would tie up when it stopped for us.  I watched as the Nautica Queen made its way upriver.  After watching it for a minute, I saw the wake of another small craft behind it.  "It looks like our boy is astern of the Nautica Queen.  It looks like a tugboats wake," I stated.  It took a minute for the boats to approach close enough, so that we could see that there was definitely a tug back there.
 "You called that right," Dave said as he set my seabag and valise against the cable railing.  Baby was too excited to say anything as the tug pulled up to the wall, right below us.  A young man, maybe eighteen, threw a loop over the nearest bollard and wrapped the line around a cleat on the bulwark.  Captain Dave handed our seabags to him, then my valise and Baby's gym bag.  Baby hugged her father, then she climbed over the cable railing and got onto the little ladder that the crewman had put up.
 "I'll wave to you when we come by," I said as he pulled me close and we kissed.
 "That will have to hold you until we come back to Marblehead," I said, when he relaxed his grip.  I climbed over the cable railing and down the short ladder, to the tug.  The young man unwrapped the rope from the cleat and lifted the loop off the bollard.  The tug had an airhorn like a diesel locomotive.  The tug captain blew it once as he maneuvered back into the main channel of the river.  Baby had her eyes on the young crewman, while I looked aft at my husband, standing next to his expedition.  I waved at him, just before the bend in the river took us out of sight.  The weather was clear and warm in Cleveland, just like in Marblehead.  The wind was blowing the engine exhaust astern as we headed up the Cuyahoga river.  We passed under the Detroit-Superior bridge.  Beyond that, the industrial center of Cleveland began.  We passed two barges of slag and a tug tied up at the wall.  The large outlet pipes that used to pour out a large quantity of dirty water from Republic Steel, now discharged a small quantity of clear water.  Off the port side and looking up, we could see the Terminal tower and the other large commercial buildings of the city.  I figured that it wouldn't be too much longer now.  The young crewman told me that the captain wanted to see me in the wheelhouse.  I entered the Deckhouse through the back door.  I could here the diesel engines hammering away merrily.  I knocked on the back door of the wheelhouse.  The captain, who was at the wheel, had his back to me, but he waved for me to come in.  I opened the door and entered the wheelhouse.
 "You're Captain McCracken's wife?" he asked.
 "Yes, I am," I answered.
 "AKA Nicolette Strickland?"
 "Yes, twenty years ago, now," I replied.
 "My name is Jock Murphy.  I worked for Great Lakes towing for years in Duluth.  I also worked in Conneaut and Buffalo.  I have seen you in all those places," he said, still looking ahead and keeping his hands on the wheel
 "We got around in those days.  I tried to remain inconspicuous, though," I said.
 "There's probably a few guys around who remember you.  Are you a deckhand?"
 "No, I'm signed on as a wheelsman.  My daughter is a porter," I replied.
 "There's your boat, up ahead." 
I looked ahead and saw the stern of a freighter.  It was sitting in the middle of the river and the unloading boom was over the port side.  Jock got on the radio to Captain Drummond.  I heard Captain Drummond tell him to come along the starboard side.  Jock came within a couple inches of the starboard side as he came to a stop amidships.  I took my leave of Jock and went back out on deck.  The spar deck of the Courtenay was at least fifteen feet above the deck of the tugboat.  I heard the intercom, then I saw men in white hardhats come over to the starboard railing and look down at us.  Somebody shouted up there, and I saw two men pick up an aluminum house ladder and lower it vertically, until it was between the sides of the Courtenay and the tug.  The ladder was held onto the cable railing by hooks made from bent conduit and it was held away from the side of the ship by the brackets that would normally have held the other section of ladder.
 "Mom, you didn't tell me anything about this," Baby cried.  "I didn't tell me anything about this, either!" I exclaimed.  Someone on the Courtenay, threw down a line.  I tied a square knot around the handle of my valise, then I took the end of the rope and tied it to my seabag.  I looked up and signalled to lift by putting my thumb up.  I steadied the seabag until it was out of my reach.  I looked up again and saw the one of the sailors pulling up my bags was a young woman.  Another line was thrown down and I showed Baby how to tie it on.
 "It looks like there's another girl onboard," I said quietly.  Baby looked at me incredulously.
 "Okay, signal like I did."  Baby put her thumb up and the bags started going up.  My bags were already on the deck, so Baby waved at the other girl on deck, who was looking down at us.
 "Okay, up the ladder with you two," the Bosun said.
 "You go first, I'll catch you," I said.
 "Thanks," Baby said as she grabbed onto the ladder.  Keeping her hands firmly on the wrungs, Baby ascended the ladder without too much difficulty.  She was always as good as I was on ladders.  When she got her arms above the railing, two sailors grabbed her and lifted her off the ladder and set her on the deck as neat as you please.  I grabbed ahold of the ladder and started up.  I saw the same two guys waiting to grab me.  I'm gonna' hear some comments about this, I thought.  I got a good hold on the sides of the ladder and at the next step, I was gonna' heave myself up and over.
 "We gottcha'" one of the guys said as they lifted me over the railing and set me down on the deck, like I was a feather.

Chapter 2: Up the River

A heavy set man, about six feet tall, wearing a yellow hard hat, approached us.
 "Hello, my name is Henry Chandler, I'm the Bosun.  Everybody calls me 'Roach'," he said as he put out his hand.
 "I'm Nick McCracken and this is my daughter, Nicole," I said as I shook hands with him.  I had to bite my tongue to keep from laughing at his absurd nickname.
 He shook hands with Baby, then said-"You'll share quarters aft, with Gavin here.  She can help you with your things.  Nick, you'll have the spare quarters forward.  Casey will help you with your bags, then the captain wants to see you as soon as possible in the wheelhouse."
 I recognized Casey as one of the guys that helped me off the ladder.  He had untied my seabag and valise from the rope and was holding them.
 "Thank you, sir," I said and I waved at Baby.  She waved and turned and headed aft with the young lady, Gavin.  "Lead on," I said to Casey.  The limestome dust wasn't too bad on the deck.  Even though I had been on a lot of boats in my life, I was still in the habit of trying to take in all I could of the lay of it as we headed forward. 

The vessel is a former steamship converted to diesel.  One of the last remaining L6-S-A1 series hulls, that were built during the second world war.  Six hundred twenty feet long, sixty feet beam, and fifteen thousand, eight hundred tons.  Converted to a self unloader, with a two hundred feet conveyor pivoted just aft of the forward deckhouse, like the SS Gentry.  The conveyor was swung over the port side and discharging  limestone at the moment.  The original telescoping hatch covers had been replaced with flat, one-piece hatch covers.  The hatches had even more clamps than the hatches on the Gentry and the clamps had to be loosened and tightened with manual wrenches. 

"My name is Casey Loomis," the deckhand said as we walked forward.
 "Casey is your real name?" I asked.
 "Yes it is," he replied.
 "My name is Nicolette McCracken.  Everybody calls me Nick," I said, adding-"My daughter's name is Nicole."  I didn't know if she wanted to use her nickname on the boat. 
 When we entered the forward deckhouse, I could  see right away that it was the older style layout, with smaller quarters for the mates on the spar deck.  The first and second mate's quarters were on the port side and the third mate's and spare mate's quarters were starboard.  Casey took me to the spare mate's quarters, forward of the third mates quarters.  The room was approximately ten feet by twelve feet.  The bed just had a sheet and was bolted to the floor, which was common in those days.  It shared a common bathroom with the third mates quarters.  This sucks, I thought.  Then I thought about Baby having a much smaller quarters aft, with a bunk bed.
 "There's a linen closet across the passageway.  You should be able to find pillows and sheets there.  The porter is Wishbone Jones.  If you need anything, ask him.  He had set my bags next to the bed, which would be okay for now. 
 "Let's go see the captain," I suggested.  There was a narrow wooden stairway that led up to the next deck, which is sometimes called the Texas deck.  As is customary, the captain's quarters and office are on the starboard side, along with the radio room.  The observation room is forward and the wheelsmen and deckwatch quarters are on the port side.  A conveyor control shack is amidships.   Another wooden steps took us up to the pilot deck, sometimes called the bridge in modern language. 

  We entered the side door of the wheelhouse.  Looking forward, I immediately recognized Captain Drummond standing at the windows, his back to us.  Next to him was a younger, dark haired man standing at the bow thruster control console.  The wheelsman was an elderly man.  He was sitting on the perch, smiling at us, but he didn't say anything.  Captain Drummond turned around and looked at me.
 "Well, hello there, professor.  You have any trouble getting here?" he asked.
 "Short notice, but we made it okay.  How is the Wheelsman doing?" I asked.
 "Not good.  He was unconscious and not breathing when he was airlifted off here," he replied.
 "Oh, I'm sorry to hear that," I said.
 "Do you know Michael Christiansen, first mate?" he asked. 
 "I've heard Dave mention him."  They approached and Mister Christiansen stuck out his hand.
 "Nice meeting you," he said as we shook hands.
 "I'm Nick McCracken.  You don't have to call me professor," I quipped.
 "You're David McCracken's wife?" he asked.
 "Yes, I am.  My daughter, Nicole is aft, somewhere," I informed them.
 "This is Elmer Deutch.  He's been a wheelsman forever," Captain Drummond said.
 "I thought you looked familiar.  You were wheelsman on the Spirit Independent back in eighty six," I stated.
 "Press Snelling was the guy that was taken off here," he said as we shook hands.
 "He wasn't that old!"
 "Sixty two.  He has had trouble before," Elmer said. 
 "Yeah, I guess that was twenty years ago when I saw him last," I stated.
 "We're offloading ten thousand tons here.  We should be done in a few minutes, then we'll call the Idaho again," Captain Drummond said, adding-"It takes about an hour and a half or a little more to get outta' the river.  We'll be heading to Fairport and offloading the rest of the stone and probably picking up a load of salt.  When we clear the breakwall, you can get some sleep."
 "Very good, Captain," I acknowledged.  I noticed that some low, gray clouds were heading our way.
 "It looks like we'll be getting some weather tonight," I observed.
 "Light rain, on and off.  Waves shouldn't be more than four to five feet," Captain Drummond replied.
 "If you wouldn't mind, I would like to go to my quarters for a few minutes, then go aft and check on Nicole," I requested.
 "Permission granted.  We'll be pulling out in about twenty minutes," he said.
 "Thank you, Captain.  I shouldn't be that long," I said and I turned and left by the back door.
 When I got to my quarters, there were pillows, sheets and blankets on my bed.  I didn't expect the Porter to bring them to my quarters.  I hastily made my bed, then unwrapped the new hardhat, that had been left for me.  I adjusted it and put it on my head and headed aft.  I left the forward deckhouse by the starboardside door and went over to the railing as I headed aft.  I noticed Casey and another deckhand standing by the railing.
 "Hello Professor, Mam," Casey said as I approached.
 "You can call me Nick, unless you're in my class," I quipped.  "And never call me Mam!  It makes me sound like some fricking old lady."
 "This is Izzy Kayhlar.  Everybody calls him Special K," he introduced him.  Izzy looked about twenty years old.  He was about five feet ten inches tall and had curly blonde hair on his neck.
 "You don't mind being called Special K?" I asked as we shook hands.
 "No, Should I?" he asked.
 "That was a slang term for mentally retarded kids when I was in grade school," I informed him.
 "I've always been called that," he said.
 "I have to head aft and check on Nicole.  I'll catch you guys later," I said, and I continued aft.  We have a Roach and a Special K on this boat, what next, I thought.  When I got to the after deckhouse, the Bosun and a man about fifty years old came out of the starboardside door.
 "Hello Nick, this is George Nash, deckhand," he said. 
 "Hello George, nice meeting you," I said as we shook hands.  His hands had that rough feeling of a guy that has handled a lot of steel.
 "Are you heading to the galley," the Bosun asked.
 "I was looking for Nicole," I said.
 "I saw her in the Crew's mess with Gavin.  They have her helping the Porter with laundry after they have supper," he explained.
 "Very good.  I shouldn't keep her long. See you later," I said, then I went through the door they just came out of.  Baby must be having hissy fits, having to do laundry.  She never liked to do it at home, I thought.  After making a right and a left turn, I found the galley.  I opened the louvered wooden door and entered the galley.  The galley was the older style, naturally, with wooden paneling.  A counter and a rack of trays and condiments were the only things on this side.  I pulled the string on the little bell that was attached to the overhead I-beam.  After a minute the Steward appeared.  I tried to hide my surprise at seeing Louie again.
 "You moved a little faster on the Gentry," I wisecracked. 
 "Oh, hi Nick.  I heard that two guys were coming on, but I wasn't expecting you after all these years."
 "So, you've been slacking off," I joked.
 "Just old age, Nick.  Did you see that new girl, McCracken, that's the Porter?"
 "Just for the last sixteen years.  She's my daughter," I said.  Louie looked at me for a minute.
 "You really married the Mate?" he asked, looking puzzled. 
 "Against my better judgement.  I've been a college professor for the last twelve years.  What planet have you been on, Lou?"
 "I have been on about a hundred boats, then I left in ninety four.  This is my first year back on the lakes.  Things changed alot in twelve years.  Old Shaughnessy got divorced and left the same year I did.  He married a woman out in Montana who had a big cattle ranch.  I used to hear from him once in a while," he explained.
 "Well I haven't changed.  I still like my food cooked the same way," I joked, like I expected him to remember after twenty years.
 "So I noticed.  Bud Troy is the second steward, but you'll only have week or two to train him, then he's leaving." 
 "Larry McLaughlin, from Marblehead, is supposed to be coming onboard," I informed him.
 "I don't know him.  I hope he's a better worker than Bud.  I'm always cleaning up his mess," Louie said quietly.
 "I have to go see Nicole.  I really don't have any time to eat," I said.
 "Nonsense.  I made these box lunches for the deckhands.  It's not like in the old days when the four to eight watch was sh-t out of luck," he said as he went to a large stainless steel box that kept food warm.  He opened the door and took out a white box, then he went to the refrigerator and took out another white box.
 "Roast beef sandwiches and this is frozen cake," he said as he brought them over to me.
 "Thanks Louie, I gotta' run.  I'll catch you later," I said.
 "Sure Nick, we'll talk later," he said.  I knew that the crew's mess was just forward of the galley storeroom, just like on the North Bay.  The door was open, so I walked in.  The mess had two long tables, that were bolted to the floor.  At the furthest table, way back toward the corner, sat Baby, and Gavin, who was twenty years old, about five feet nine inches tall and had light red hair.  Gavin was wearing blue jeans, a wide leather belt, light blue t-shirt and an updo ponytail.
 "Hi Mom," Baby said as I approached.  Neither of them stood up, as men would do.
 "Hello, girls," I greeted them.
 "Mom, this is Gavin McKenna," Baby said.
 "Nice meeting you, Gavin," I said.
 "It's nice meeting you, uh..Misses McCracken," she replied.
 "You can call me Nick.  I have to get back to the wheelhouse soon.  I came back to see what you're up to."  "I have to work with this guy named Wishbone Jones.  I think he's mentally retarded," Baby stated.
 "Half of these guys are 'mental'," Gavin asserted.
 "I don't know if Captain Drummond would put up with that.  Louis Franz, the Steward, is an old shipmate from the Gentry days,"
 "Porters and Deckhands usually work straight eights.  Wishbone doesn't like to get up early, so he'll have Nicole getting the laundry," Gavin said.
 "My goodness!  Make sure that those guys aren't in their quarters when you go collect the laundry.  I have to shove off.  Catch you guys later," I said.
 "Okay, bye Mom," Baby said.

I left by the portside door and crossed over to the starboard side and headed forward.  I passed Casey and SpecialK, still standing by the railing.  As I approached the forward deckhouse, I saw a tall, thin man, about sixty years old.  He had gray hair and wore a white shirt.  Strangely, he reminded me of my grandpa Strickland.  Standing next to him was man who appeared to be native american.  He was about five feet eight inches tall, and about fifty years old.  He was wearing plain engineers dungarees.  They stopped looking at the conveyor and turned their attention to me.  I saw the taller guy scrutinizing me as I approached.
 "Hello guys.  Just about done here?" I asked.
 "Nearly so," the taller man stated, still staring at me. 
 "I'm Nick McCracken, the relief wheelsman," I introduced myself.
 "I'm Herman DeLancey, Chief Engineer.  This is Carlos Manos, the first engineer."
 "Pleased to meet you," I said as I shook hands with both of them.
 "I've seen you somewhere," the Chief said.
 "I was on the lakes for five years, but that was twenty years ago.  My husband, David McCracken, just retired last year.  He was a captain," I explained.
 "It was at Bowling Green, I think.  I heard you give a talk about how the Corps of Engineers controls the level of the lakes.  You're a college professor?"
 "Yes, I am.  I believe that I gave that presentation four years ago," I said.
 "What the devil are you doing on this boat?" The Chief asked.
 "I'm a real hands-on kinda' researcher," I quipped.
 "Is that right?" he asked rather brusquely.
 "I have to get back to the wheelhouse.  It was nice meeting you. I'll catch you guys later," I said and I turned and headed for the door.  I made it up to the wheelhouse without running into anybody else.  When I entered, Captain Drummond was talking to another man that I didn't know.  He looked over at me.
 "You've been to the galley, I see," he observed.
 "Yes, Louis Franz is an old shipmate from way back," I answered.
 "This is Franky Ivancic, our Gateman.  Nick McCracken, our relief wheelsman," he said.
 "Hello Nick.  I've worked with your husband," he said as we shook hands.
 "That's good.  You'll find that I'm not quite as demanding as him," I joked.
 "I've heard that you're quite a hard fisted, sharp witted young woman."
 "Oh, I like the young woman part.  In fact, the last time was twenty years ago, just down the river, at the Wheel and Anchor."
 "Decent people don't go down there anymore.  These guys hangout at the Nauti Mermaid," Captain Drummond said. 
 "They must have half dollar beer," I quipped.
 "That must have been fifty years ago!" Franky exclaimed. 
 "Franky has closed the gates and the belts are empty now," Captain Drummond said, looking at the belt.  The belt stopped and we heard the horn.  There was a rattling sound as the conveyor was swung back on board in less than a minute.  The end of the conveyor was still about forty feet above the spar deck as the conveyor was started again.  When the conveyor was up to speed, I saw the spray from the high pressure hoses, which were cleaning the conveyor belts above and below deck.  Limestone and coal can leave dust and fines that can clog the hell out of a conveyor belt and bring it to a stop.  Cleaning with water jets is highly recommended after discharging these materials.   I saw that the deckhands were securing the hatches and the Bosun was moving the hatch crane aft.  I heard the first mate on the radio.  He was at the fantail, communicating with the tugboat captain.  A towing cable was heaved from our deck, at the after towing hawse, to the tug.  The tug captain confirmed that the cable was secure and he was ready to go.  At 19:10, I heard the mate give one blast from the ship's whistle and an answering blast from a horn on the stone dock.  Gone, was the characteristic hammering of steam winches.  Electric motors coupled to hydraulic winches, pulled in the mooring cables as they are castoff from the wall.  A couple minutes later, the mate came into the wheelhouse.
 "Lookouts standing by," he informed the Captain.
 "Very good, Mike," The captain replied.  The captain picked up the terriphone and talked to the chief for a minute.  I knew that the Chief and first engineer were on their toes back there.  The Cuyahoga river had been widen and deepened from its natural state, years ago, so the current wasn't as much as you would think.  The captain and tug captain would maintain a speed of about two miles an hour.  The tug would steer us by the stern, while the propulsion would come from our propeller.  The mate took his station at the bow thruster, so he could look astern.  Captain Drummond put on the radio headset, so he could have his hands free.  After exchanging whistle signals with the tug, the MV Courtenay began to move slowly, backwards, down the Cuyahoga river.  I saw the Captain adjust the volume on his headset as the distance off reports came over the intercom.  There was a watchman on the fantail and one on the starboard and port sides.
 "Have you heard anything from C and O?" Captain Drummond asks Captain Murphy in the tug Idaho.  I knew that he was asking about the rail road bridge ahead.
 "You'd better signal them again," Drummond suggested to Captain Murphy.  I heard the tug's horn and I saw it move from off the stern, starboard, to off our stern on the port side in less than a minute.  Jock Murphy knew what he was doing, for sure.  I looked up and saw that the cloud cover was getting heavier all the time.  That would make it dark sooner, and could bring us some rain later.  Looking off the port side, I could see the terminal tower and some of the larger commercial buildings.  From out on the lake, all the large buildings would be visible and the lights would be on by then.  For the next half hour, the only voice heard was that of the mate as he requested distance off and informed the Captain when he was using the bow thruster.  As we approached Collision bend, all eyes were aft as the stern swung slowly to the left.  Christiansen was cramming on the starboard bow thruster for several minutes to get the starboard side away from the wall.  I saw him tight lipped, holding the lever over in the starboard direction, while holding the lever forward for full power.  The tug hung off the starboard side until the last moment, when it switched rapidly to the port side.  I saw the tug throw up a muddy wake as it's propellers dug at the water.
 "Okay, Mike," the captain said as the mate switched the lever to the port side.
 "Okay chief, ahead slow," the captain said into the headset.  The captain was slowing the boat even more to make this sharp starboard turn.  As we swung through the bend in the river, I looked at the wall on the west bank, where we got on the tugboat earlier.  My husband's Expedition wasn't there.  He had suggested that he would move down to the Norfolk & Western bridge near the mouth of the river.
 "Ten feet off the knuckle," we heard the Bosun say over the radio.
 The boat was getting a little close to the wall in the sharpest part of the bend.  The tug was nearly to the wall on the east bank, while the mate continued to cram on the port bow thruster.  We were at a crawl, but that's the only way for a six hundred and twenty feet ship to get through collision bend.  Any more length or beam and we wouldn't be able to negotiate the Cuyahoga river or the Mill river in Buffalo.  After a tense ten minutes, we were through collision bend, and the captain told the Chief to resume back slow on the propeller.  Eventhough we were through the worst part of the river, the only talking in the wheelhouse was the distance off reports from the watchmen on deck.  Up ahead, I could see the Lorain Avenue bridge.  I knew that we'll pass under two  highway bridges and two railroad bridges before we get out onto the lake.  At eight o'clock, Joe Hanna, the other wheelsman came into the wheelhouse.

 By eight forty five, we are passing under the last railroad bridge.  Up 'ahead', to our left, is the westpier light at the entrance of the Cuyahoga river.  The parking lot on the west bank was full of cars.  It seems like half of them were SUVs.  In the darkness, all the cars looked black.  I saw a dome light come on and that the man standing next to the driver's side was my husband.  He flashed the light for a moment, then flashed them again.  "It looks like you're in trouble, Nick," Captain Drummond said jokingly.
 "He'll have to get his own breakfast for a couple months," I quipped as I took a flashlight from the wall.
 "Go out there and say good-bye," he said.  I went out the door at the rear of the wheelhouse and stood at the railing.  I turned the flashlight on and I waved to my husband.  He was looking toward the stern and waving.  I figured that he must be waving at Baby.  After a couple minutes, the wheelhouse was starting to pass his expedition.  Baby had come up the steps and was standing next to me as we waved good-bye.
 "Bye Daddy," Baby was shouting continually.
 "Bye-bye Captain McCracken," I said in a normal voice as I thought about all the times I had stood on the dock, saying good-bye to my husband.  In a couple minutes, we were too far away to see him.
 "It's just you and me, mommy," Baby said, looking at me. 
 "Shipmates?" I asked, holding out my hand.
 "Shipmates," Baby replied as we hooked thumbs and shook hands. 

I went back into the wheelhouse.  Joe Hanna, the other wheelsman, was at the wheel.  A man about six feet tall and about forty years old, introduced himself as Niel Sampson, the second mate.  He was wearing a white polo shirt and strongly resembled Michael Stanley.   Captain Drummond blew the whistle twice as he signalled for the tug to unhook.  It only took a couple minutes for the tug to signal us with a single long blast of its horn.
 "Catch you later, Jock," the captain said into his headset, then took it off.
 "Back slow, Chief," he said into the terriphone.
 "Back slow, aye," the Chief said over the intercom.
 "Half on the starboard fan," he said to the first mate.  Eventhough the second mate was in the wheelhouse, the captain kept the first mate on the bow thruster.  It was a lot darker on the lake and I could barely make out the breakwall, which was slowly moving from astern to the port side.

 "All stop," the captain said into the terriphone.  Turning to me, he said-"Now that we're out of the river, I want to ballast down for the lake.  It'll take about ten minutes to get the thousand tons of water we need forward."
 "Very good," I replied.
 "How do you like your quarters?" he asked.
 "I think it will suit me fine."
 "Danny Bloom will use the bathroom across the passageway, so you won't be inconvenienced," the captain explained.  "That's very kind of him.  I appreciate that.  Nicole is quartered aft with that young lady, Gavin McKenna?" I asked.
 "Yes, the watchman's quarters, starboard.  There are two watchman's quarters between the engineer's quarters and the steward's quarters.  Not nearly as big as yours and bunk beds to sleep on," he explained.
 "Yes, I'm familiar with those.  I was a deckhand on the Mariner Enterprise and the Spirit Independent before I came to the Gentry in eighty six.  The quarters were steam heated, but not very warm."
 "Everything is electrically heated forward, but I doubt that you'll be needing any heat in this weather.  The ventilation isn't too bad up here.  The Nippon Denso air unit aft is a retrofit.  I guess we'll see how it works," he said.
 "If there is anything wrong, I'm sure you'll hear from Baby-er, Nicole."
 "She is your youngest child?" Captain Drummond asked. 
 "Yes.  Thanks to her older sister and brother, she's pretty headstrong."
 "Gavin is Diana's girl.  Diana is my cousin.  Daniel and Sophia Dietzmann's daughter," he explained.
 "Is that right!" I exclaimed as I remembered that Captain Dietzmann's daughter had a baby while we were on the steamship North Bay back in December of eighty six.
 "Was she born on December tenth, back in eighty six, in Sandusky?" I asked.
 "Yes she was," he said.
 "David And I happened to on the North Bay, visiting some old shipmates, when we heard that Captain Dietzmann's daughter had just given birth to a baby girl."
 "Her father, Joe, was in the Air Force.  Captain Dietzmann was the only relative that could get there on time," he explained.
 "It sounds like those two will have a lot to talk about," I said, smiling cautiously.
 "She's a sensible, hard working young woman.  I think that she will be a positive influence for Nicole."  An offspring of one of the Dietzmann twins couldn't be any positive influence, I feared.  In my head, I heard my husband say to kick it outta' control freak mode.
 "Have you met our Chief, Herman 'the hermit' Delancey?" he asked.
 "Yes, I ran into him and the first engineer on my way forward.  He had heard me speak at bowling Green, he said.  I was surprised to hear that."
 "The old hermit takes some getting used to," he said. 
 "That's a nickname I haven't heard before," I said.
 "He lives way out in the woods, up in the north of Wisconsin somewhere.  Geno, the second engineer, is the only one who has been to his house.  He doesn't say much, except in the line of duty," he explained.  He sounds more like the Unabomber than a chief engineer, I thought.
 "I'm afraid that I know only a few of the older guys.  It's gonna' take me a couple days."
 "There's a crew roster over here," he said, pointing at a laminated paper on the wall, adding-  "Of course, with the wheelsman, Preston Snelling, leaving suddenly and Nicole and you coming onboard, it is already out of date."
 "I'll see that she gets an updated roster," the first mate said, looking up from the Coast Guard bulletin that he was reading.
 "Very good, Mike," the Captain said.  The terriphone beeped and the captain picked it up.  "Yes, Chief...It's all clear.  We're waiting for you...Okay, give me ahead slow.  Ring me when you're done pumping."  The Captain hung up the terriphone.
 "Okay, Joe, standby at the wheel.  Mike give us some lights forward.  There may be some small craft forward, out there in the darkness," he said, looking at me.  The first mate turned on the large spotlights that were port and starboard of the wheelhouse.  Looking aft, I could see that the decklights and navigational lights were all on now.  A larger quantity of smoke was coming from the stack.  Looking forward, above the wheelsman, I saw the propeller RPM indicator at twenty.  Forward speed indicator needle was just coming off the peg.
 "Okay, Joe, ease over to the left."
 "Easy left, yes sir," the wheelsman acknowledged.  He moved the wheel two points left, then looked at the rudder indicator in front of him, between the windows.  After a moment, he moved the wheel another point to the left.  The ship swung slowly to the left as it creeped along at ahead slow.  The terriphone beeped again and the captain picked it up.
 "Yes, Chief...It seems to be getting steadily worse.  Better give it a little more.  Give me ahead one third...Okay, let me know."  The clouds moving in and the wind steadily increasing indicated a storm front and that meant waves on the lake.  In ten minutes we were through the breakwall and heading north into Lake Erie.  After going north for two miles, the second mate would alter our course to zero-eight-zero and it would take us a little more than two hours before we made the turn starboard and headed into Fairport.  Unfortunately, my watch was done, and I needed to get some sleep.  I left the wheelhouse by the back steps and went down two decks to my quarters without running into anyone.  

I put the pillows on my bed and put on the sheet.  I spread out the blanket and folded it back to the foot of the bed.  I took out my alarm clock and set it on the metal night stand.  The dressers were wood and built into the bulkheads.  I knew that the watchman's quarters had two small dressers and a roll-out underneath the lower bunk.  I would tell Baby that she and Gavin could use my extra drawer space if they needed it.  I heard a knock on the door.  When I opened the door, a man about five and a half feet tall and around fifty years old, was standing there.  "Excuse me, mam.  I'm the porter, Wishbone Jones.  I'm checking to see if you got all your bedding."
 "Just call me Nick, I hate being called mam.  Yes, I have everything, thank you."
 "Tuesday, thursday and Saturday are the usual days for linen and laundry.  If you're sleeping, just move this little sign on the door," he said in an appalachian accent.  "I see, very good.  Thank you."
 "See you tomorrow," he said.
 "Okay, guy," I said, then I closed the door.  I still had a sandwich in the box.  I would eat that in the morning and get some coffee in the night kitchen. I set the alarm for three fifteen and slept in my pajamas.

I woke with the ship's whistle, a couple hours later.  I looked at my watch, it was ten after midnight.  I got up to get some water in the bathroom.  As I was pouring the water, I thought I heard someone hurriedly leaving the third mate's quarters.   I was thinking that the boat had already made a starboard turn and was heading into Fairport.  It wouldn't take long to pull up to the wall, next to the stone piles and begin discharging the remainder of our cargo.  Maybe I would be at the wheel when we moved further into the turning basin to line up with the large salt conveyor.  I returned to my bunk and laid down and closed my eyes.  The sound of the conveyor would wake me up soon enough, I thought as I drifted off to sleep. 

I dreamed that my husband was calling to me, trying to wake me up.
 "J- C- Dave, it hasn't even been a frickin' day yet," I said as I opened my eyes.  I realized that it was my alarm, and not my husband calling me.  I shut off my alarm.  I looked out my porthole and expected to see the lights of Fairport or Grandriver, instead, I saw only darkness.  I turned on the little reading light and sat on my bed and began eating my sandwich.  I heard the faint sound of a bell, which I took to be the bell of a buoy.  I heard the hum of an electric motor somewhere nearby.  Other than that, the ship wasn't doing any pitching or rolling and the usual vibration and noise of a vessel in motion, were absent.  I came to the conclusion that we were stopped somewhere.  I finished eating my sandwich, then I started to get dressed while I put my clothes away.  I went to the bathroom and brushed my teeth, then I brushed my hair and put it in a ponytail.  I left my quarters and went to see if I could find any coffee.  On the spar deck, the mates quarters and watchman's quarters were on the port and starboard sides.  I found the crew's hall and the storage rooms amidships, between the quarters.  Forward of these was a small crews lounge and night kitchen.  I found that the coffee pot in the night kitchen was nearly empty, so I made another pot.  While I waited for the coffee to get done, three men entered the crew's lounge.  I recognized one as Franky Ivancic, the Gateman.
 "Good morning, professor.  This is the third mate, Daniel Bloom," he said.
 "Hello Daniel, I'm Nick," I said as I shook his hand.  He was about thirty years old and five feet nine inches tall.  Close cropped brown hair and no more than a hundred and forty pounds.
 "This is Scott Rawley, our Conveyorman," he introduced him.
 "Hello, Scott," I said, shaking his hand.  he was about six feet one inch tall.  I estimated his age at forty years.  He had dark curly hair and a full beard and mustache.  He was wearing blue denim overalls and about fifty extra pounds.
 "You're a professor?" he asked with a west coast accent.  My many years as a professor enabled me to accurately guess a persons age, weight and the region they came from.
 "Yes, at Firelands college for the last twelve years.  You're from the west coast?" I asked.
 "I'm from Washington, originally.  Now I live in Casper, Wyoming," he replied.
 "He's the oddball," Franky joked.
 "That's great.  It's just kinda' hard to get home before the end of the season," I observed.
 "I met your husband and your son, last year, on the American Voyager," Daniel Bloom stated.
 "Yes, that was Dave's last boat.  David junior is starting at the academy this summer," I informed him.
 "Your daughter is quartered aft with Gavin McKenna?" Franky asked.
 "That's what she told me.  I expect that it may take her a few days to adjust to shipboard life.  It may take me awhile, too."
 "Old wishbone has been complaining continually that he needs more help.  What's your daughter's name?" Daniel asked.
 "She'll probably want you to call her Nicole," I replied.  "Is that your name?" he asked.
 "My name is Nicolette," I answered.
 "What are you doing on a boat like this?" the conveyorman asked.
 "I got tired of teaching college, so I took a vacation," I replied.
 "This isn't exactly a vacation," Franky commented. 
 "What's the status up on top?" I asked.
 "The steamer Algonquin is unloading stone, then she'll back out and go to Conneaut.  That will probably take another hour and a half.  We'll wait here until they're clear, then we'll enter the turning basin.  It should be a breeze.  Mike has taken a boat in there numerous times," he explained.
 "That should be  after five," I said, looking at my watch. 
 "Alex will want this stone off in a hurry, so we can get over to the salt dock and get loaded.  If the weather holds, we'll be able get up to Cedarville and dump this salt in two and a half days, then we might get a little time ashore in Roger's City," the third mate stated.
 "Who would want to stop in Roger's city, anyway?" Scott asked.  The third mate and Franky looked at him, but didn't say anything.
 "The Captain for one, he lives there," I said.
 "I have to be getting topside.  I'll catch you guys later," Daniel said.
 "I'll be up there in a few minutes," I said.  The third mate left the room.
 "Where are you from, Nick?" Scott asked.
 "I live in Marblehead," I answered.
 "The last boat I was on, the crew wasn't very friendly.  The guys would only talk to the guys that lived in the same place they lived.  When I was in the Navy, you talked to everybody," Scott explained.
 "Yes, that ignorant arrogance still exists, I'm afraid."  "Drummond is okay.  He doesn't put up with too much horse sh-t," Franky said.
 "How long were you in the Navy?" I asked the conveyorman.
 "Twenty years.  I grew up in Bremerton and I always wanted to see the Navy ships there.  I joined in eighty five and retired two years ago.  I couldn't get into Sealift, so they told me about the lakes.  I never really thought of the lakes as being real ships and real sailors, but the pay sounded good enough for me to head to Detroit," he finished.
 "So you're working relief jobs?" I asked.
 "Yeah, it hasn't been too bad for a living.  This ship is one of the better ones.  Hopefully, I'll get a couple more months before I get bumped," he said.
 "Stick with me, kid, and I'll have you living on easy street," Franky joked.
 "Stop gabbing and get this sh-t unloaded," a voice came from behind me.
 "What the hell do you think we been doing here, boy," Franky said.  I turned a saw a well built man, about twenty two years old.  Six feet tall and curly brown hair.  Next to him was a smaller fellow, about five eight and short dark hair.  I guessed his age at fifty years.
 "Professor, this is Roy VanNorman, QMED with the big mouth.  Ilya Burnuski, the oiler, is the guy that isn't saying anything," Franky said.
 "Hello, Roy.  I'm Nick McCracken," I said as I shook his hand.
 "That girl with Gavin is McCracken, too?" he asked.
 "Yes, my daughter, Nicole."
 "Are you really a Professor?" Roy asked.
 "For the last twelve years at Firelands College," I replied. 
 "Are they laying-off," he asked.
 "No, I'm just taking a summer job so I don't have to teach over the summer," I explained.
 "Nick was a QMED and Conveyorman on the MV Giovanni before you were born," Franky added.
 "Is that right.  How old is Nicole?" he asked.
 "She is sixteen," I said, not wanting to reveal that she was my youngest.
 "She'll be second porter, so you guys leave her alone," Franky said.
 "Good, we need another porter.  That stupid hillbilly hick can't do anything right," Roy commented.  That reminded me of the way the guys used to talk about Earl Franklin.  "I'll be helping to dock the boat, so I'll be seeing you guys," Franky said as he stood up. 
 "Yes, I have to get up to the Wheelhouse, also," I said, looking at my watch.
 "Nice meeting you guys.  Catch you later," I said as I got up, then I left.  I was behind Franky as we went down the passageway.  We took the forward steps past the observation room, then opened the door and entered the wheelhouse. 

The wheelhouse was darkened, only a few lights illuminated the instruments.  I could barely make out Danny Bloom and Mike Christiansen at the chart table.  Elmer Deutch was at the wheel.  He turned on a small flashlight and shined it at us.
 "Well, good morning, professor," he said.
 "Turn off that goddamn light, Wimpy," Franky snapped. 
 "Such a gentleman.  Come over here, Nick.  I'll let you sit in the perch."  Elmer stood up and moved aside and I sat down in the stool.
 "I dimmed the needle light so it doesn't mess with your night vision.  It might be daylight before we get in, anyway," he said as he indicated the knob for the autocompass light.  Franky sat down in the watchman's chair and swivelled around, facing us.
 "What's the conference over there?" he asked.
 "They're checking the updated sailing directions.  A sandbar may be present in the western side of the basin," Elmer replied.  A minute later, the watch bell rang.  I went to the coffee pot and got another cup of coffee as Elmer and Daniel left the wheelhouse with Franky.  I sat on the perch for a minute, drinking my coffee and thinking about Nicole, sleeping in her bunk, aft.  The first mate came up on my left side and sat in the captain's chair.  "Good morning, professor.  Did you sleep well?" he asked.  "Tolerably well.  A whistle woke me up shortly after midnight, but I had no trouble getting back to sleep."  "Yes, I heard the whistle, too.  I wonder if they heard it aft.  Is this Nicole's first time on a boat?" he asked.  "She had ridership for a week on her father's boat.  Since it's a job now, I'm sure it will take her a while to adjust," I explained.
 "My girls are just babies.  It will be a long time before they're ready for ridership.  How is Dave doing?"
 "I'm sure that he's just loving the peace and quiet.  David junior will be leaving for the Merchant Academy on thursday, so he'll be free to waste the days away with his friends," I replied.
 "Didn't you leave him any work to do?"
 "He has the four summer cottages to take care of.  Nat is supposed to help him, but she's a real goof-off.  He'll probably hire one of Baby's friends to help him, so he can goof-off," I explained.
 "That doesn't sound like David McCracken," he said.
 "I'm sure that he'll find out that the cottages will take up a lot of his time.  That should keep him outta' trouble," I joked.
 "I live near Alpena.  There are some places like that that I could buy.  Brooke could run things while I'm out here," he mused.
 "Yeah, that's a nice, sheltered bay, good beaches and a small town.  People like to get away from the big city, but they still need sidewalks, convenience stores and cell phones.  I'd wait a couple years, because realestate is gonna' go down and you could save some money, big time," I explained.  I heard the terriphone beep and the first mate picked it up.
 "Wheelhouse, Christiansen....Yes, Chief.....I'm sure the captain knows about it....Okay, send him up, Christiansen, out."  The first mate put the phone down.
 "Carlos, the first engineer, is coming up with a requisition list.  Have you met Carlos?" he asked.
 "The Chief introduced him when I was out on deck," I replied.
 "Carlos is an okay guy.  The Chief doesn't have anything bad to say about him."
 "That's surprising.  The Chief seems pretty demanding," I commented.
 "He growls alot, but he'll probably like you.  He doesn't have that regional prejudice that some guys have.  Alex doesn't put up with that sort of thing.  The departments have to get along on this boat or he'll put somebody off.  He has done it before and he may do it again."
 "My goodness!  That doesn't sound like Alex," I said. 
 "Old Armbruster was a pretty stiff necked old bird.  I don't know if you knew him or not," Christiansen said.
 "Oh yeah, he was relief captain on the Mariner Enterprise for two weeks, back in eighty six, when Mortonsen went off.  I barely got along with Mortonsen as it was.  Armbruster decided to leave before any one of twenty crewmen could toss him over the fence," I stated.  I heard the back door open and saw the silhouette of a man come through the doorway.
 "Good morning, Carlos.  How are things going, aft?" he asked.
 "Very good, sir," he answered.  The first mate turned on a small reading light as he approached.
 "You've met Nick McCracken, our relief wheelsman?" he asked.
 "Yes, good morning professor," he said.
 "Good morning, Carlos," I said.  I saw Carlos hand and interoffice envelope to the mate.
 "Okay, I'll put it in the Captain's mailbox," he said, taking the envelope.  I saw Carlos look at me, strangely. 
 "Is the young girl, Nicole, your child?" he asked.
 "Yes, she is," I answered.
 "She is very pretty, but she doesn't look like you," Carlos observed.
 "All three of our children look like my husband.  Nicole has her father's attitude, 'old come hell or high water McCracken'.  David junior and Natalie always thought it was an easy ride," I explained.
 "They will be good children for you," Carlos said.
 "Do you have children?" I asked.
 "No, I was going back to my country to marry, but hurricane Mitch killed my family and my fiance in the town of El Urraco.  Nothing was left to go back to, so I came back here."
 "You're from Honduras?" I asked.  He nodded.
 "You're a long way from home," I observed.
 "We lived on a small farm in the hills around El Urraco.  We had hardly a road, just dirt.  We walked everyday to the field to take care of the corn and squash and peppers that we grew.  I never rode in a car.  I was never more than two miles from our hut.  I thought that El Urraco was a big city.  When I was sixteen, the government gave the indians all spanish names, so I became Carlos Manos.  My father went to a logging job in the interior.  After a couple months, we were told that he was killed.  In nineteen seventy four, when I was seventeen, my uncle took me to Balfate on the back of a small motorcycle.  My mother told me to go, I didn't know why I was going there.  Balfate isn't much bigger than El Uracco, but it was on the ocean.  I had never seen the ocean.  My uncle took me to a boat made of wood.  Another boat, made of metal, came alongside of us at the dock.  A truck brought big blocks of ice, that I never saw before.  My uncle told me to take a block of ice in the hold and break it up with a hatchet, very fast.  They brought more ice down for me until I had the bottom of the boat covered in ice.  Then the metal boat brought some fish over in a net and dropped them on the ice.  My uncle told me to break up more ice and cover the fish.  After working on this all afternoon and after dark, the boat started to move away from the dock.  My uncle told me, from the dock, to break up more ice and stay with captain Hernandez.  After I couldn't see land anymore, Captain Hernandez told me to sleep, so I slept on a pile of canvas on the deck.  After the sun had rose, I saw that we were heading for a big place.  I saw a big, dark green airplane fly over.  I ran and hid, because my grandmother had told us that airplanes were messengers from hell.  A crewman said something to me, but I couldn't understand him because he was talking spanish.  I thought that everybody spoke Tichahalto indian.  Another boy, my age, told me that the town was called La Ceiba and that the American Army was there.  Everybody seemed in a hurry to get off the boat and see the yanqui people.  The other boy said that the yanqui people always had plenty of beer and it was cold.  When we went ashore, a group of us went to the yanqui airfield.  By the gate, there was a large group of women and children getting shots.  The mate spoke to a man in green clothes.  Two men in green clothes took us on the airfield.  Everybody wore green clothes and waved their right hand at each other.  They spoke a kind of spanish that I never heard before.  They gave us beer and cold sandwiches that tasted good.  An older man in green clothes started talking to me in spanish.  Another yanqui said something to him and he looked at me funny.  After a while, a government man in a white shirt came over to me and spoke to me in indian.  He said that if I joined the yanquis, I would get thirty silver birds a month, free food and a clean hut to sleep in.  I thought that it was some kind of joke, I hadn't seen thirty silver birds in my whole life.  They told me that I could go to America for the rest of my life.  So I signed some papers and took an oath to bear true faith and allegiance to a constitution that I never heard of and defend a country that I knew nothing about.  I just wanted thirty silver birds to take home to my mother," he finished.
 "Be all you can be, that's our motto here on the lakes," the mate said.  I was impressed that Carlos could tell us of events and experiences from thirty years ago, so poignantly and in a language that he did not consider his own.
 "I must see the chief.  I'll see you later, professor," Carlos said.
 "Okay, Carlos, we'll see you later," I said.  As Carlos went out the door, I saw the silhouette of another man move aside to let him pass.
 "Hi Roach," the mate said as he entered, so I knew he was the Bosun.
 "Good Morning, sir.  Have you heard anything from the Algonquin?" he asked.
 "No, not yet," the mate answered.
 "They appear to have turned on more lights and are apparently hosing their belts," he stated.
 "They may be having trouble with their belts.  See if you can pick up their deck traffic when you go outside," the mate suggested.
 "Very good, sir.  Good morning, professor."
 "Good morning, Mister Chandler," I greeted him.
 "Old Wishbone will have Nicole hitting the deck by eight this morning.  He gave Bud a list of work for her," he said.
 "That will keep her out of trouble," I stated.
 "Okay, catch you guys later," he said, then he went out the back door.
 "I tell everybody to call me Nick, but everybody calls me professor," I observed after a minute.
 "It's quite a distinction to have a professor onboard," the mate pointed out.
 "One way is as good as the other," I said, adding-"Provided that another professor doesn't come onboard."
 "I haven't seen a professor since I left the academy," he said.
 "Isn't Roach a prison term for a marijuana cigarette?" I asked.
 "As far as I know, it is," he replied.
 "I have never heard so many unusual nicknames-Hermit, Special K, Wishbone and Roach."
 "There's a few more-Sneaky Pete, Fearless, Queeny," the mate informed me.
 "It keeps getting stranger, I see."
 "What do they call you at home, Nick and Nick Junior," he joked.
 "That's very clever.  Actually it's Nick and Baby, but don't mention that because she may not want to be called Baby on this boat," I explained.
 "Nicole should get along well with Gavin.  Gavin has needed a friend like her.  She is an only child and a military brat, but don't call her that to her face," he said.
 "Nicole can be friends with just about anybody, except her older brother and sister."
 "I know how that is," the mate said.
 "She and her brother always compete to make the most noise in the morning.  She'll have to get outta' that habit real fast if she wants to bunk with Gavin," I noted.
 "That sounds like my brothers and sisters," the mate said. 
 "Are you related to Lloyd Christiansen, the sailor and former teacher?" I asked.
 "Lloyd was my second cousin.  He retired a couple years ago," he said.
 "Oh, that's good.  He seemed like a great guy," I said.  Up ahead, we heard a whistle and saw a rotating yellow beacon.
 "It looks like somebody is getting ready to move," he said.  As he reached for the terriphone, it began to beep.
 "Wheelhouse, Christiansen," he said into the phone.
 "Yes Chief, anytime now....Okay, standby, out.  Chiefy's right on the ball," he confirmed, as he hung up the phone.  After a few minutes, we heard-'WB 8201 standing by'.  "Roger WB-8201, station CS-1 out," a voice stated over the radio.
 "The old hermit must have full steam up by now," I joked.
 "Last winter, he went out into the forest and cut down a couple trees and fashioned them into a pair of gigantic oars.  They look like something outta' an old movie.  He tells his guys that they'll row if the engine conks out.  He has them in the overhead pipe storage rack, go look at them sometime," he invited.
 "Even Rayborn, on the Spirit Independent, didn't go that far.  With the state of the boilers, it was prudent to keep the work boat handy and gas in the motor."
 "To do an emergency tie-up?" he asked.
 "No, to get the hell away from it if the power died in a river," I quipped.  We saw two search lights come on at the stern of the Algonquin.
 "Back-up lights the mate said jokingly as he reached over and hit two short blasts on the whistle.  I figured that the Captain would back straight into the lake.  There is only a small spit of land and a short wall going out into the lake, on the west side of the river.  East of the river, there is a breakwall for a couple thousand feet.  We were anchored just east of the river, inside the breakwall, with our bow pointing toward the land.  The Grand river has been know to suddenly make a sandbar where there wasn't one before.  Since we were'nt pulling too much draft, I hoped that wouldn't be a problem.  The Algonquin was moving a little faster now.  In a minute, it's stern would be even with our bow.  The Bosun and another man came into the wheelhouse.
 "Hi guys, what's the problem?" the mate asked.
 "There are two lights out on the boom.  Vern wanted to change them before we start unloading," the Bosun explained.
 "How long will that take?  We don't want to delay unloading," the mate said.
 "If we start now, it shouldn't delay anything," the other man said.
 "Very well, proceed, and let me know when you are done out there," the mate said.
 "Have you met Nick McCracken?  She is a professor," the Bosun said as they turned toward me.
 "No, I haven't," he said, holding out his hand.  He was about six feet three inches tall and had a heavy build.  His rounded face was pock marked with scars.  I noticed his hand shook before I shook hands with him.
 "I'm Vernon Sigalow, the electrician.  If you have any problems, let me know."
 "My daughter, Nicole is aft.  She might have a hair dryer, curling iron, tooth brush, clock radio, iPod, god knows what else go bad on her," I said.
 "Oh yeah, I fix that stuff too," he said.
 "Okay, I'll catch you later," I said, and they left via the backdoor.  In a minute, the stern of the Algonquin was close enough that I could see men in blue, yellow and white hardhats, moving around on the fantail.  It passed us with a little less than a hundred yards to spare.  Its captain was doing a good job of backing a seven hundred foot vessel in the darkness of the early morning.  As the bow got near, I could see the wake of the bow thruster on their port side.
 "Okay, Nick, standby at the anchor," the mate ordered.  I went over to the anchor levers, just to the left of the bow thruster console.
 "Standing by at the anchor, sir," I acknowledged.  Looking astern on the monitor, I could see the bow of the Algonquin clear our stern after a few minutes.  The mate picked up the radio receiver.  "WB-5521 to CS-1, request permission to dock at terminal six, over."
 "Clearance granted, CS-1, out."
 "Thank you, WB-5521 out," the mate replied.  There were no other vessels in the turning basin, or the dockmaster would have let us know about them.
 "Okay Nick, weigh anchor," he requested. 
 "Weighing anchor," I acknowledged as I pulled on the lever on the right.  I could hear the rattle as the capstan pulled up the anchor chain and nearly two tons of anchor.  The indicator let me know when the anchor was seated in the pocket.  The cessation of the rattling noise let us know when the capstan had stopped.  The light for the uplock indicator, came on. 
 "Anchor raised, uplock engaged," I stated.
 "Very good, Nick."  The mate picked up the terriphone.
 "Okay, Chief, ahead slow," he said, adding- "Steady as she goes, right standard rudder, Nick."
 "Right standard rudder, aye," I replied as I took my place at the wheel and eased the wheel to the right.  The propeller dial was showing revolutions, but the forward speed gauge was still on the peg.  I heard a noise, and glanced behind me and saw Captain Drummond.  It took a minute before the boat was showing any forward speed.  The stern was slowly swinging to the left, while the bow pointed to starboard.  When I looked up again, the indicated forward speed was a knot and a half.  The Mate wouldn't let it get over three knots while maneuvering in the turning basin.  Even in this darkness, I could see that the bow would swing well clear of the east bank.   On the west side, there were lights along the wall where we would tie up.  Further in, I could see the lights of the salt conveyor, which is where we would go when the limestone was discharged.  The mate turned on the searchlights forward.  "Rudder amidships," he said as we started to enter the turning basin.
 "Rudder amidships, aye," I acknowledged as I slowly turned the wheel to the left.  I knew that we would get much closer to the wall before using left rudder.  The limestone piles stretched out for more than a thousand feet and I had no idea where we were discharging this.  I saw a light moving in the darkness along the wall.  I knew that someone was walking along the wall with a flashlight.  I thought that we were getting a little close to the wall when the mate ordered left standard rudder.  I turned the wheel to the left until the rudder indicator showed ten degrees port rudder.  The bow moved even closer to the wall as the stern also swung that direction.
 "We may need the workboat.  You're quite a boatman, Nick," the captain said.
 "Your boarding ladder leaves something to be desired for boat work," I commented.
 "You don't like our ladder!  'Old Hermit' found it in somebody's trash last year," he explained.
 "That's what I figured," I remarked.
 "Steady as she goes, rudder amidships," the mate ordered.
 "Rudder amidships, steady as she goes, aye," I acknowledged as I slowly began to turn the wheel to the right.  The mate picked up the terriphone.
 "Okay, Chief, give me back slow," he said into the receiver.
 "Back slow," the Chief acknowledged.
 "Fifteen feet off," another voice came over the speaker.  I knew the Bosun and the deck gang were at the fence.  I heard the second mate on the radio.  He was asking which bollard to hook up to the after mooring winch.
 "One, two, can you count that high?" a smartass said on shore.  In the darkness, I'm sure that the second mate could hardly see the bollards.  There are smaller piles of stone in front.  apparently our conveyor would reach over and drop the stone so as to create a larger pile behind those.  From up here in the wheelhouse, it looked like the ship had stopped, but it was hard to tell in the darkness.  "All stop," the mate said into the terriphone.  We could hear the conveyorman and gateman conversing on the intercom and we could hear the deck gang on their portable radios.  I knew that the deck hands were passing a line over to someone onshore, who would secure the mooring cable to the bollard.  The electric-hydraulic winches were much quieter than steam winches, so we couldn't hear them up here.  I saw all the lights come on on the conveyor.  With the lights on, I could see someone in the conveyor control shack.  We heard the usual banging sound as the hydraulic cylinder took up the weight of the boom.  Slowly the boom raised until the end was slightly higher than the wheelhouse.  There was a rattling sound as the boom was swung over the starboard side.  It barely cleared the top of the stone piles as it was swung nearly ninety degrees before stopping.  I could hear Scott talking to Franky the gateman, down below, at the cargo gates.  The second mate and the bosun were still trying to get the boat moored to their satisfaction.  I knew that the captain wouldn't allow the conveyor to be started until everything was shipshape on the spar deck.
 "A different view from up here," Captain Drummond commented.
 "I was usually way out on the end of the boom," I said.
 "We won't put you out there unless we really need to," he said.  I heard the terriphone beep and the mate picked it up.
 "Wheelhouse, Christiansen," he said.  "Yes, Scotty...The lights look okay.  What did Vern say?...Okay, let me know.  Christiansen out.  Vern wanted to check the load on the conveyor.  He wanted to test run it now," he informed the captain.  "We're not in that much of a hurry.  Let the guys on deck get squared away, then he can run it all he wants before they open the gates," the captain replied.  I looked aft and could see that all the decklights were on.  Someone in the deck gang was walking forward on the port side.  I realized that after they started the conveyor, it would be necessary to remove hatch covers, so the salt could be loaded.  I didn't know how long it would take the deckhands and the bosun to get the hatch covers off.  For the next five minutes, we listened to the chatter on the portable radios, then the second mate reported that the boat was moored securely, fore and aft.  The mate picked up the terriphone and said, "Okay Scotty, proceed."
 "Roger that," the conveyorman replied.  We saw him turn on the conveyor warning beacons.
 "Stand clear on deck," he ordered over the intercom, which is terribly loud in the wheelhouse.  We could hear the noise from below deck as the cargo belts were started.  A diagram panel in the wheelhouse showed that the cargo belts were running.  After a few minutes the bucket transfer belts were started, then the loop belt on the boom was started.  The belts were run empty for a minute before the indicator lights on the diagram panel showed that the cargo gates were being opened.  The belts were making a louder rumble than before as they took up the weight of the stone.  It didn't take long before we could see the limestone ascending on the belt as it headed shoreward.  Captain Drummond was talking to the mate for a while as the unloading continued.  I heard Franky say something to the Bosun, but I couldn't make it out.  After a minute, I heard a young woman asking where in the hell the wrenches were.  I knew that it was Gavin looking for the wrenches for the hatch covers.  The Courtenay has fifteen hatch covers over four cargo holds.  It appeared to have fifty six clamps for every hatch cover, but I didn't count them.  Just like on the Gentry, it required that someone, probably the bosun, drive the hatch crane while two deckhands drove the pins in and out.  As there was no deckwatch, there was only four deckhands onboard.  The four deckhands would have to get at least ten of the hatches off to load the salt.  The weather wasn't bad, so that wouldn't be slowing them down any.  Back in eighty six, we loaded grain in Superior during a downpour.  We could only open two hatches at a time and we had to tie canvas over those as the grain was loaded into the holds by pipes.
 "What do you think, Nick?" the captain asked.
 "Straight in to the salt conveyor and then winches can move the boat," I stated.
 "Yes, the weather should hold long enough for us to get loaded and get the hatch covers on.  Do you remember hatch covers?" he asked.
 "Oh yeah.  Do you have tarpaulin for the hatchcovers?" I asked.
 "Salt isn't too bad.  We probably won't need them unless it gets real rough," he said.
 "Oh, no rough weather!  I'm working on my tan! I exclaimed jokingly as I looked aft and saw the sun rising above the low clouds on the horizon.
 "Don't give Gavin any ideas," he shot back.  I looked down at the deck and saw four people working on the hatch covers aft.
 "It looks like she is pretty busy now," I remarked.  "She's pretty handy with the wrench.  Not quite the polecat that you were back in the days."
 "I'm still pretty good at rigging.  Last winter at the IX Center, I came in second on the climbing wall.  Some eighteen year old kid, who had probably climbed the wall a hundred times, just beat me to the top.  little David and Baby were two minutes behind me and Dave didn't make it," I explained.
 "At his age, I'm surprised that he even tried it," the captain pointed out.
 "The kids talked him into it.  He's pretty much a card player now."  The Electrician summoned the captain over the intercom and he left the wheelhouse via the backdoor.

 After half an hour, the Chief comes in the backdoor.  "Good morning, Herman.  How are things going out there?" the mate asked.
 "Crappy! We have one auxillary going full tilt to run this conveyor and the other one pumping the tanks," the Chief complained.
 "Well, it shouldn't take more than two hours to unload, then you can give the engines a rest," the mate said.
 "Carlos is about ready to flatten Burkhammer.  The same old BS," the Chief explained.
 "Well, if Carlos doesn't, somebody else will.  He has been told about that already," the mate said.
 "Have you met any of the guys aft, besides Carlos?" the Chief asked me.
 "Franky, Scott, Vernon, Roy and Ilya.  I know Louie Franz from the steamship Gentry and I met Wishbone Jones," I replied.
 "When you go aft, I'm sure you'll meet more of the rascals.  I'm sure that Nicole has met most of them already.  By the by, I don't think that Alex is wanting to clean the holds," he said.
 "No, it's coarse limestone, so it will leave nothing but dust.  A good hosing and we should be ready for the salt," the mate replied.
 "Yeah, it's just road salt.  they shouldn't mind a few rock fragments," the Chief remarked.
 Not having to clean the cargo holds will save the deckgang a lot of work.  We heard the captain on the radio, summoning the mate.
 "Hold down the fort, Nick," the mate said as he got up, then they went out the back door.  I had to stay in the wheelhouse and listen for any radio traffic from another ship or the dockmaster.  I looked aft and saw that the hatchcrane was removing the number thirteen hatch cover.  Two deckhands were working on number nine hatch cover.  A special wrench is used by the deckhands to remove the clamps.  After the wrench is fitted on the clamp, four or five counterclockwise turns is enough to loosen a clamp.  After watching the deck gang for fifteen minutes, I heard Scott, the conveyorman, say that holds one and two were empty.  I knew that he and Franky would open up the gates as much as they could on three and four to get this stone off.  Coarse limestone and coal doesn't always flow smoothly like taconite, so the gateman can open up the gates farther. 

After another half an hour, the Conveyorman gave us the fifteen minute warning.  The hatch crane had removed number one hatch cover and was being moved aft by the bosun.  Over the portable radio, I heard him tell Gavin, Izzy and Casey to take a break.  Having been a deckhand, I knew that that could mean anything from five minutes to three hours, when loading or unloading.  I heard the door open, and I saw the mate enter.
 "Everything quiet up here, professor?" he asked.
 "Yes sir," I replied.
 "Have you been doing math problems in your head to keep yourself amused?" he joked.
 "I see Dave has been running his big mouth.  Actually I was thinking about Hamlet in the tomb in the middle of the night.  He wanted a ghost or anything to say something to him, but there was only silence," I replied.
 "It couldn't have been that quiet up here," he mused.  He picked up the logbook and began writing something in it.  After a few minutes, he put down the logbook and went over to the computer screen.
 "The interlock on CB1 failed in the on position," he said as he tapped on some computer keys.  I knew that the interlocks kept the cargo gates from opening until all the belts were running.
 "The other three must have held it," I remarked as I remembered how a faulty limit switch and indicator light had caused problems on the Gentry.
 "No problems for unloading.  Vern thinks that he has another sensor for the interlock, in his supply cabinet," he explained.
 "That's good.  There is no supply boat around here," I said.
 "No, not until we get to Detroit," he replied.  After another ten minutes, we heard the Gateman tell the Conveyorman that the holds were empty.  The belts were kept running while the Bosun and a deckhand went to number fifteen hatch and looked into the cargo hold, using portable spotlights to see into the darkness of the cargo hold.  They moved forward to the next open hatch and looked into that one, also.  It took a few minutes for them to look into all the open hatches for cargo holds three and four.  When they were satisfied that there was no signficant hangup, they radioed the Gateman.  On the panel diagram, we could see the cargo gates being closed.  The Conveyorman said over the radio, that he was starting the sprayers for the bucket belts and the loop belts.  Even though the blue indicator lights showed that the pumps for the sprayers were running, it was difficult to see the water on the belt in the morning light.  I saw the backdoor open and Captain Drummond entered the wheelhouse.
 "The Chief says that we're down to five hundred tons forward," he said as he walked over to the mate.
 "By his instruments or by sounding?" the mate asked.
 "Either way could miss five hundred tons.  We won't have the fan, but you can bring it straight on in by rudder," the captain said.  He meant that the bowthruster was almost entirely out of the water, so it wouldn't do us any good for maneuvering.  After a minute, the conveyorman blew the horn and gave the warning to stand clear of the conveyor.  I knew that the conveyor would be brought back on board, then lowered before any maneuvering by the boat.  After we were positioned under the salt conveyor, the conveyor boom would be swung over the port side and held there the whole time while loading.  We heard the conveyorman on the intercom, then we heard the rattling sound as the boom was swung back onboard.  When it was amidship, he lowered it.
 "Standby at the wheel, Nick," the Mate said.
 "Standing by, sir," I replied.  We could hear the commands on the portable radios as the second mate and bosun supervised the unhooking.  The mate picked up the radio receiver.
 "WB-5521 to CS-1, over."
 "This is CS-1.  Go ahead, WB-5521, over."
 "Request clearance to proceed to MS dock sixteen, out," the mate said.
 "You are clear to transfer to sixteen, out."
 "Thank you, WB-5521, out," the mate replied, then he set down the radio receiver.  I figured that the deckgang would leave the mooring cables on the deck, because they would be needing them to moor the boat at Morton salt. 

It took another five minutes before the second mate reported over the intercom that the mooring cables were in and everyone was back onboard.
 "Okay Chief, ahead slow," the mate said into the terriphone, then he blew the whistle once.  Looking forward, I could see the needle move on the propeller shaft RPM indicator.  After a minute, the needle came off the peg on the forward speed indicator as we started moving forward.
 "Half a degree of left rudder," the mate ordered.
 "Half a degree of left rudder, yes sir," I acknowledged.  I slowly turned the wheel to the left while I watched the red needle of the rudder indicator.  It was easy to see the degree markings on the dial, since it was light in the wheelhouse now.  I held the wheel steady at half a degree while the Courtenay moved ahead slowly.  The mate kept his eyes fixed on the wall up ahead.  The salt conveyor was only four hundred yards ahead.  It came straight out from shore about thirty feet, instead of being built on a concrete pier like the limestone conveyor in Marblehead.  We had to creep along the wall until we had a hatch positioned under the conveyor.  The deck gang would have to go ashore and run the mooring cables ahead of the boat so it could be pulled along the wall to shift to another cargo hatch.
 "Rudder amidships, Nick," the mate ordered as the steering pole swung into line with the end of the conveyor.
 "Rudder amidships, yes sir," I acknowledged as I slowly turned the wheel to the right.  I could see someone, wearing a hardhat, walking along the wall.  A spotlight came on at the end of the conveyor.
 "They might as well save the electricity," the Captain commented.  It looked like the First Mate was bringing it in to the nearest inch.  Dave must have taught him to maneuver, I thought.  Another five minutes and the wheelhouse was nearly to the conveyor.  The Mate picked up the terriphone.
 "Okay Chief, back slow."
 "Back slow, aye," came over the intercom.
 Watching the propeller shaft RPM indicator, I could see that it took about ten seconds for the propeller to change from forward pitch and begin turning in reverse.  At the speed we were going, it didn't look like we would need any reverse propeller.  In another couple minutes, I had to look out the back windows to see the salt conveyor.  The bosun informed us over the portable radio, that the conveyor was over number two.  The Mate picked up the terriphone.
 "All stop, Chief," he ordered.  We heard the bell ring twice for the engine room.  The thirty eight hundred horsepower Catepillar diesel engine that propelled the boat was being shutdown and the two auxillaries would run the mooring winches and move the unloading conveyor.  We heard the bosun, over the radio, informing the second mate that Gavin and Izzy would be going ashore in the bosun's chair.  That figured, the youngest deckhands always get the sh-t job.  Things hadn't changed since I was a deckhand, I thought.  Once they had the boat positioned and moored to their satisfaction, the end of the salt conveyor would be lowered until it was right over an open hatch.  Looking to the port side, I could see the houses up on the 'hill' in Fairport.  My husband's mother and father had lived where our boat was parked, before the Corps of Engineers widened the river to make a turning basins for boats.  We heard the conveyorman give the order to stand clear of the unloading conveyor.  A minute later, we heard the loud bang as the unloading conveyor was lifted.  Then we heard the usual rattling sound as it was swung over the port side, thirty degrees.  We heard a horn onshore and we saw the end of the salt conveyor being lowered.  The end of the conveyor was about six feet above the open hatch when it stopped.  The second mate informed us that the conveyor had started running.  After a minute, we could see the salt coming off the end of the conveyor, from up here in the wheelhouse.  "This will be an all day load," the mate commented.  I looked at my watch, It was ten till eight.
 "Well Nick, you got to bring her in with the sunrise and you may be taking her out with the sunset."
 "That's fine with me, Captain," I replied.
 "I wonder what Bud has for breakfast," the mate said to no one in particular.
 "How do like your eggs, Nick?" the captain asked.
 "Over easy with home fries," I replied.
 "Bud has sausages and Bacon going back there.  Half the guys have already eaten.  I saw Nicole and Gavin in the crew's mess a while ago," he informed me. 
The captain talked to the mate for a few minutes, then old Joe Hanna came into the wheelhouse.
 "Good morning, Nick.  I see that you got us docked okay," he said.
 "I'm afraid that it was Mister Christiansen.  I just turned the wheel," I said.
 "Chiefy has got everything shutdown.  We can go up the street," he said as he winked at me.
 "What's an old fool like you need up the street, Metamucil?" the captain joked.
 "A fifth of Old Crow makes me feel young again," he shot back.
 "I got one for ya', 'Old Great Grand Dad'," the captain wisecracked.
 "I ain't the only one.  How about you, Nick," Joe asked.
 "That would be a grave mistake on their part," I asserted.
 "Isn't your son going to the academy," the captain asked.
 "Yes, and he better behave himself," I stated.  I saw Danny, the third mate, come in the backdoor with Niel, the second mate.
 "Since you guys got it handled, I'm going aft," the first mate said as he got up from the commanders chair.
 "You can buy breakfast for Nick," Danny joked.
 "Oh heck, I'll buy for everybody this morning," he joked.
 "Hold that thought until we get to Gurley's bar," Niel said.
 "Let's go aft and harass Bud," the mate said as we went out the back door.  When we got outside, we could hear the rumbling of the salt conveyor.   We turned left and went to the portside steps.
 "The deck gang isn't gonna' like cleaning up this mess," I remarked as I looked at the open hatch as I was walking down the steps.  There was hardly any salt dust now, but as the cargo holds filled up, more dust would get out of the hatches and settle on the deck.
 "You said that Louie is a friend of yours," the mate asked.
 "He was second steward on the Gentry back in eighty six," I replied.
 "That was a little while before I came to the lakes," The mate replied.  Yeah Buster.  I'll bet that you're doing the math in your head right now, I thought.
 "You went to the academy?" I asked as we reached the spar deck and began walking aft on the port side.
 "Yes, I graduated seven years ago and I've managed to stay on the lakes."
 "That's good, but there was no way that I would let David stay on the lakes another year," I said.  We stayed close to the railing and didn't speak as we passed the salt conveyor.
 "I was on the Mv Marquette for six weeks, last year.  I don't think I ever saw a father and son get along so well," he observed.
 "His father never had to crack on him or his older sister when they were kids.  I had to do that.  Even the gentlest reprimand from his father is like a whip to him," I explained.
 "That Eric McCracken can be a little wise guy.  Is he Little David's step brother?" he asked.
 "A half nephew, I guess you could say.  He is Dave's grandson from his son Tommy.  Tommy's mother was Emma, Dave's first wife.  She died a couple years before I married him.  Tommy and Maddy also have a daughter named Dakota," I replied.
 "Dave told me that little David is going to the academy."
 "Yes, he's heading up there this thursday," I said as the mate opened the portside door for me and we entered the after deckhouse.
 "Believe it or not, the academy was quieter than living at home," the mate stated as we headed for the galley.  "Little David and Nicole try to irritate each other as much  as they possibly can in the morning.  I'll bet that they stop that nonsense soon enough," I said.  As we turned the corner, we ran into Baby, who was pushing a four wheeler with laundry.  She stopped and stared at us.
 "Well, speak of the devil.  Have you had breakfast yet?" I asked.
 "Yeah, Gavin got me up at seven and we had some eggs and bacon," Baby replied.
 "Okay, you look busy so I'll catch you later," I said.
 "Okay, mom," Baby said as she pushed the cart to the side so we could pass.  Down the passageway and another right turn and we entered the galley.  Coming through the swinging doors was a tall skinny man, about sixty years old.
 "Good morning, Bud.  Have you met Nick McCracken?" the mate asked.
 "You have my sympathy," he said as he put out his hand.
 "Are you talking about my daughter?" I asked.
 "No, I was actually talking about having to eat Louie's cooking twenty years ago," he stated, adding-"I got a whole bunch of scrambled eggs and toast and canadian bacon to go."  Louie would have known to have sandwich steaks for me, I thought.
 "I'll have the works, Bud.  How about you, Nick?"
 "I'll have the eggs and toast and some orange juice," I requested.
 "There's a juice fountain in the crew's mess.  I filled everything this morning, so it should be okay," Bud said as he put the breakfast on sectioned trays like they have in public school.
 "I haven't seen those in a while," I said, meaning the trays.
 "The company took away all the crockery dishes and gave us these," Bud explained.
 "Are all the rascals up and about this morning?" the mate asked.
 "About half of them are in there now.  I think that everybody wants to go up the street," Bud said.
 "They'll have to take the long way by cab or they'll swim," the mate joked.
 "I think they want to abscound with the work boat."
 "Okay, see you later, thanks Bud," the mate said.  We picked up our trays and headed out the other door, which goes to the Crew's mess.  We could hear the guys talking before we got there.  When we entered, I saw all the guys were sitting at the nearest table, except for a tall skinny guy, who looked to be about thirty and had scraggly dark hair to his neck and was sitting by himself.
 "Good morning, professor," Roach said as we approached.  I recognized Carlos as well, but I didn't know the other guys.  There was room at the end of the table, so we sat there.
 "Have you met any of these guys?" Roach asked.
 "Carlos, of course," I replied.
 "This fat little Italian is Geno Gasparri, the second engineer. He reached out and I shook his hand. The guy next to you, who never makes any sense when he talks, is Frank Fisher." He turned toward me and I shook his hand.
 "The guy on the other side of me is Jon Mayerhoefer, QMED.  He never makes any sense, because he never speaks," the Bosun said.  He got up and came over to me and I stood up.
 "Nice to meet you, professor?" he said. as we shook hands.
 "You can call me Nick if you like," I replied.
 "I think all these guys have met Nicole.  They came flocking when they heard that there was another girl aft," Roach remarked.
 "Doubtless that was the topic of your intellectual discussion this morning," the mate wisecracked.
 "Oh contrare, great sahib.  We were talking about how far back we could remember.  The Chief said that he could remember when he was born," Roach said.
 "Hell, that ain't nothing.  I remember when I went on a picnic with my father and came home with my mother!" Frank exclaimed.  Eventhough he seemed to be in earnest, I started to laugh.  It took a couple seconds for the other guys to catch on.
 "You can tell when the engine is down.  The nuts start coming loose in the engine room," the mate remarked.
 "Now you've hurt my feelings," Frank said indignantly.
 "Oh, poor baby.  What's your gripe now?" Roach asked.
 "My neighbors don't like me.  They have blackballed me with the Jehovah Witnesses.  Now I don't have any definitive date for the end of the world.  I can't subscribe to a magazine or newspaper," he whined.
 "The world was supposed to end in nineteen seventy six, wasn't it, Nick?" the mate asked.
 "The world didn't end, but our country's dignity died," I replied.
 "I think it's ending now.  The first Canadian port we come to, I'm getting off this tub and I'm just gonna' keep on walking until I get to the big timber," Frank declared.  "He'll make it to the nearest place that sells liqour," the mate joked, adding-  "I think that he should try the Baptists.  What do you think, Nick?"
 "I haven't had much luck with Baptist," I replied.
 "What's wrong with baptists," Roach asked.
 "You're not baptist," Geno stated.
 "I'm Methodist, but what's wrong with baptist?" he asked, looking at me.
 "Back when my daughter was in fourth grade.  A friend of hers asked Nicole and Little David if they wanted to go to this Awana camp for the weekend.  I was  reluctant, naturally, to allow this.  Her parents came over and said that my children would be welcome and they had canoeing and horse riding, yada, yada, so I let them go to this camp.  Before they came home, the director asked little David about his parents. So David told him that I was Jewish and his father was Catholic.  The director told them to not come back there anymore.  I called the son of a bitch and he came out to my house.  I gave him the whats for and then some.  I wish I woulda' kicked his ass, but I told him 'God bless you' and that he needs God's blessing more than I do," I finished.  We heard the intercom up on the spar deck.
 "It sounds like they're calling you, Roach," Geno said.  Just then Baby came in with Wishbone.
 "The stewards put the dirty linen in this basket," he explained to Baby as he pointed at the basket.  Baby picked up the basket and dumped it into the bin on the cart, then she set the basket inside the doorway again.
 "Hard at it," I said.
 "As always," she answered.
 "Hey, hillbilly, you got somebody to do your work for you," Frank wisecracked.
 "Maybe his work will get done, now," Geno remarked.
 "Are you guys going up the street?" Wishbone asked.
 "Maybe later," the mate said.
 "Okay, wake me up," he said, then he and Baby left, pushing the cart.
 "Your daughter is sixteen?" Roach asked.
 "Yes she is," I answered.
 "Does she drive?" he asked.
 "Oh yeah," I replied.
 "My daughter is sixteen.  When I was ashore last month, she got her temps and she wanted to go driving.  She put it into reverse and backed my new truck right into the garage door," Roach explained.
 "He shouldn't have drank that twelve pack before taking her driving," Frank pointed out.
 "Your daughter looks like her father.  I was on the MV Marquette last year and I also worked with your son.  He looks just like his father too," Geno said.
 "Everybody tells me that.  Natalie also looks like her father," I said.  I got up and went to the fountain.  I found the small paper cups, but I didn't see any orange juice on the fountain.
 "In the little refrigerator to the right," the mate said.  I stepped to the right and opened up the door of the refrigerator.  There was a two gallon, yellow plastic jug of orange juice.
 "Oh, here it is."  I took the top off and tipped the jug over until my cup was full.  I saw the other guys looking at me as I was putting the cap back on.
 "It's good the boat isn't rolling," I remarked as I closed the door.
 "You got ten minutes.  There's a fire and boat drill," Roach informed us.
 "They usually wait until we're in the middle of the lake," I remarked.
 "Every Monday morning, around nine," he said.
 "While loading salt.  That's a bummer for the deck gang.  Where's the life jackets back here?" I asked.
 "In the storeroom we passed when we came in," the Mate said.
 "I'm gonna' get one from the forward storeroom and keep it in my quarters."
 "Are you working here the rest of the season, professor?" Carlos asked.
 "I'd like to, Carlos.  I didn't reply to the Deans email on friday, so he's probably having screaming fits this morning," I chuckled.
 "You're really a college professor?" Jon, the QMED, asked.
 "Firelands College since nineteen ninety four," I replied.
 "I've never been on a boat with a college professor," Jon said.
 "I have never had a shipmate in my class," I countered.
 "Your daughter says that you can tell where a person is from by the way they talk," the bosun said.
 "I have never made that claim.  Being in a profession where you encounter people from just about every part of the world, I could make a reasonable guess."
 "Oh yeah.  Where am I from?" Frank asked.
 "Central Pennsylvania," I answered. The Bosun punched him in the back.
 "Alright, Where is Geno from?" he asked.
 "Brooklyn," I replied.
 "You can't stump the professor," the bosun said as he punched him again.  I heard someone talking behind me, so I turned around and saw Gavin and Izzy coming through the doorway.
 "Hey, you guys are on duty," the Bosun said.
 "Niel has George and Casey out there.  the Captain says that there's no fire-boat drill this morning," Izzy informed him.
 "Kids today," he remarked jokingly.  They sat down at the end of the other table, away from the scraggly looking fellow.
 "We're playing stump the professor.  I've been beating the hell out of Frank, here," the Bosun said.
 "Okay, where is Gavin from," he asked.
 "I was on the Northbay in Marblehead when Gavin was born in Sandusky," I informed him.
 "I was born in Sandusky," Gavin said.
 "I don't hear that accent much.  It sounds like New Foundland," I said.
 "I was in New Foundland for ten years when my father was stationed there," Gavin informed us.
 "Jeesh, there's no use trying to fool you," Frank conceded.
 "Dave told me that there is a russian dice game that you never lose," the mate said.
 "Oh no, Nicole and little David have beat me a lot of times at home.  I don't know if I've ever been beaten on a boat."  
 "Do you play cribbage, professor?" the mate asked.
 "No, I never learned.  I don't think that I ever heard of anybody beating Dave at cribbage," I replied.
 "I have never seen cribbage played on a boat," Frank said.
 "It's a game for people who can count past three," the Bosun wisecracked.
 "The owners of the old Cliffs line used to play it, so they set up tournaments on their boats.  Only one other guy on the Champlain could keep up with him, they used to say," I explained.
 "Back before the fleet was sold, ten years ago, we used to have shuffle board and card leagues.  We had turkeys and ham for christmas and a Santa Claus.  All that stuff is gone now and so are the little bonuses we used to get," the Bosun lamented.  The scraggly guy got up from the next table and left without saying a word to anybody.
 "Who is that guy?" I asked after a minute.
 "Sneaky Pete Burkhammer.  He's the Weird Harold on this boat," the Bosun explained.
 "Is he the village idiot?" I asked.
 "The third watch oiler.  He is always searching for drugs that he thinks are being stashed around the boat.  He was been caught snooping around in other people's quarters.  Carlos caught him this morning," the Mate answered.
 "This is the last time I go around with him.  The next time I will hit him," Carlos stated.
 "The Captain is just about to put him off.  He always thinks that he has some sh-t on somebody.  He told Carlos that he'll report him to Immigration.  He threaten to tell the company that Izzy and Casey are building a canoe in the shop storage room.  Not that the company could care less.  I already told him that he better stay out of other peoples quarters.  We're watching him, so he had better stay out of Gavin and Nicole's quarters," he said.
 "That's good," I said, adding-"You're building a canoe in the store room, Izzy?"
 "Yes, a seventeen foot wood and canvas canoe.  It's on the frame now," he replied.
 "That sounds like quite an undertaking.  Is it a kit?" I asked.
 "No, we have the full size drawings of the pieces.  The Chief has helped us shape and plane the ribs and he set up a hot water tank for shaping them," he explained.
 "That is very helpful.  It sounds like he has done that sort of thing before.  I hope we have enough good weather, so you can get it finished," I said.
 "I did a lot of canoeing in New Foundland.  The lakes and rivers are fantastic up there and the fish are big.  Everybody up there has wood and canvas canoes.  There are a lot of people that make them in their barns.  Fishermen, trappers, all sorts of people like that and you don't pay nearly as much for them as you do down here," Gavin explained.
 "That sounds like a great place," Izzy agreed.
 "How about the mosquitos and the black flies.  The gales and the muskeg were always a lot of fun," I observed.  "Yeah, you have to know where to stay away from.  When my father left New Foundland, we went to Japan.  I got into martial arts in school," Gavin said.
 "Were you a black belt?" Izzy asked.
 "Equivalent to a second degree black belt.  I was a Senpai, which means advanced student," Gavin explained.  It must have been an traditional school of martial arts, I thought.
 "Nicole says that you speak russian like a native and that you have been to Russia," Gavin said.
 "Yes, I have been there twice and my grandmother taught me to speak russian when I was a child," I replied.
 "My father said that they used to fly over Russia and take pictures.  It would piss off the russians, but their SR-71 could outrun any russian missile," Gavin said.
 "That sounds like a dangerous game,  especially when I was over there," I observed.
 "We're going to the rec room.  you wanna' join us?" Izzy asked.
 "Let me check on Baby.. er, I mean Nicole, and I'll be there," I replied, adding-"Catch you later, guys."  I got up and headed for the galley to return the tray.  Gavin and Izzy followed me out the door and they went down the passageway, heading aft.  I left the tray in the plastic bin and I went to find Baby.  Heading aft, I turned right, just past the galley and headed for the port side.  Right before the portside door, I turned right and headed down the steps to the next deck.  I turned right again and went down a pssageway, heading aft.  I found another set of steps and went down to the next deck, which I knew was engineering.  I went through an open door and ran right into the Chief.
 "Hi Chief," I said.
 "Hello professor.  Go along the railing and it's the first door on the left," he said.
 "The laundry?" I asked.
 "I figured that that was where you were heading," he answered.
 "Okay, thanks," I said.  As I headed forward, I looked to the right and could see the big yellow diesel engine that propelled the boat.  On both sides of the big engine were smaller engines to run generators and pumps.  Only one was running at the moment.  Van Norman and another guy were standing forward of the big engine, looking at something.  Van Norman looked up and waved at me, and I waved at him.  I turned left and opened the aluminum 'sound proof' door, then closed the door after me.  I was in a narrow passageway.  Ahead, I could see an open door on the left and I could hear a washing machine running.  When I got there, I looked in the door to see what was going on. I saw Baby take a sheet out of the drier and hang it on one of the overhead lines.
 "This really sucks," she said out loud, then she turned her head and looked at me.
 "I see that you're really enjoying your new job," I commented.
 "It sucks, big time, mom," she snapped.
 "It's not a glamor job for sure.  You'll have to lose that attitude.  That doesn't fly here," I pointed out.
 "I hate doing laundry.  I've been doing laundry forever," she complained.
 "You never had to do laundry until last year," I corrected her.
 "It still sucks," she said, adding-"I can't believe that I gave up Cheerleading camp with Janis to do this."
 "Cheaper for your father and me," I said.
 "I wish I had an easy job like you.  Just sit up there in the wheelhouse and steer the ship."
 "I'll remember that when I have to get up at three in the morning.  You'll have less than a week to learn this job before your buddy, Larry McLaughlin comes onboard," I informed her.
 "I don't know if I can last that long.  I'm ready to hang it up now!" she exclaimed.
 "Of course you can quit anytime.  I guess you can go ashore when the others go up the street.  Your father will undoubtedly send your brother to pick you up.  You'll have to eat sh-t from him for the rest of your life and help your father with the cottages for the rest of the summer," I played the trump card.
 "No f-cking way.  He'll never get the last laugh.  When you talk to dad, you tell him that I'm doing great.  Don't tell him anything else, please," Baby looked at me.
 "Of course, Shipmate," I said, holding out my hand.
 "Shipmates," Baby said and we hooked thumbs and shook hands.   I helped Baby with the laundry for an hour, and we had all the galley linen finished.  I showed her how to fold it and tie it into bundles and put it into sacks, like Earl used to do.
 "Wishbone said that I could take a half hour break when I finished with this," Baby said as we were going out the door.
 "Good, we'll take this stuff to the second steward, then we'll go see Gavin and her buddies in the rec room.  I suppose they're still there," I said.  We walked along the catwalk, carrying the sacks on our backs.  I heard somebody whistle, but I couldn't see who it was.  We went up the first set of steps and Baby showed me another set of steps to main deck.  We went to the galley storeroom and left the sacks there.
 "I think that Gavin is happy to have another young woman aboard.  The other guys were impressed that you have your drivers license already.  I told them that you were a real ball of fire, like your father," I joked.
 "Thanks mom," she said, punching me on the shoulder as we headed down the passageway.  Heading aft, Baby told me that the last door on the left was the rec room.  Because the weather was good and we were docked, the doors were left open aft.  When we entered the rec room, it looked like half the crew was there.  The rec room was much larger than I expected for a boat of this age.  It looked like a bulkhead had been removed and two compartments were merged together.  There were two sofas, two lounge chairs and two round tables with four chairs each.  There was a big screen TV and a desktop computer.
 "It looks like everybody is getting ready to go up the street," I commented.
 "I wish we could go with them," Baby said.
 "Captain Drummond will let those who have been on the boat longest, go ashore.  I'm afraid that we're outta' luck," I said.  Gavin waved to us from the farthest table, so we headed that way.
 "Hey, professor.  Have you met Eddy Buchanan, our third engineer?" Franky Fischer asked as we passed the first table.  A man about sixty years old, with grey hair and about five feet nine, stood up and held out his hand.  "Hello, I'm Eddy Buchanan, the third engineer," he introduced himself as we shook hands.
 "I'm Nick McCracken, relief wheelsman," I said.
 "Nick is a professor.  She can tell where you're from just by the way you talk," Franky claimed, adding- "Where is Eddy from?"
 "Madison," I guessed.
 "Waunakee, which is just north of Madison," he informed us.
 "Damn, within fifty miles and I have to concede the bet.  I'm losing my ass here," Franky complained.  I saw that Baby had went over to the other table and joined Gavin and Izzy and another young guy that I didn't know.
 "Gavin and Izzy and Ernie are trying to go up the street.  Alex will let George and Casey go first," Van Norman said.  "I haven't met that guy yet.  His name is Ernie?" I asked.  "Ernie Gillespie, another oiler/wiper," Van Norman said, adding- "We're waiting for the Chief to show up and let us go."  Baby motioned for me to come over.
 "I'll catch you guys later," I said, excusing myself.  "Mom, Ernie has an uncle that knows you," Baby said when I got to their table.
 "What is his name?" I asked.
 "Carl Stephens.  They called him 'Doc' Stephens," he said.  I thought for a moment. The only Stephens I remembered was Stump Stephens on the Mariner Enterprise.  He had a way of saying the wrong thing to women he met in bars, etc.  This had earned him a familiarity with police in many cities on the lakes.
 "Was he on the Mariner Enterprise?" I asked.
 "Yes, that is where he said he met you," Ernie said.  The Chief came in the rec room and Ernie excused himself and got up and headed for the other side of the room.
 "You might as well sit down here, Misses M," Gavin said.
 "Call me Nick, please," I said as I sat down.
 "So, you knew Ernie's uncle?" Gavin asked.
 "I'm afraid that he was a strange ranger," I remarked.
 "There's a few here, for sure.  I was telling Nicole that she can't let these jerks upset her," Gavin said.
 "I thought that everybody on the lakes were normal people like my mom and dad," Baby stated.
 "Learning to tolerate your coworkers is just part of the job, like anywhere else," I explained.
 "I don't think that Alex is gonna' let me go up the street until later," Gavin said.
 "Somebody has to stay here and move the boat," I said.
 "Alex is being over protective," she said.
 "Not much can happen to you in Fairport," I observed.
 "This twenty one stuff in Ohio, really sucks," Gavin complained.
 "It's too early for the bars and there isn't many places to buy booze," I pointed out.
 "Casey and George talked Roach into letting them do the shifting first, so they can go ashore when the others do.  Me and Special K will be doing it this afternoon."
 "I hope you got enough sleep," I said.
 "It will work out to an eight hour day, maybe ten hours.  How did you like being up in the wheelhouse with Mike?" she asked.
 "He seems like a nice enough guy and he knows my husband," I replied.
 "Are you kidding?  He is hot!  He has hot he hasn't used yet.  I wish I had that job," Gavin said.
 "I'll try to remember that at three in the morning," I joked.
 "Gavin would like to play the russian dice game," Baby stated.
 "If you can scare up six dice, then we can play it," I said.
 "There's a whole bunch of dice over here in the drawer," Gavin said while getting up.  She went over to the built-in drawers next to the big screen television and pulled out some dice.
 "It looks like Gavin has gottem', Baby said as she returned.
 "I hope White dice are okay?" she asked.
 "The color doesn't matter.  Just so they're all the same size and shape," I replied as she sat down.
 "Now depending what you roll, you can lose the points, keep them and pass, get the total on the dice and/or get bonus points," I explained.  It didn't take long for Gavin to get the hang of it.  On her third roll, she had three ones.
 "The Bone," Baby shouted.  Everybody was looking at her.
 "In Russia, this is called rolling the bones.  When you roll a loser like that, somebody says 'the Bone'," Baby explained.  I never heard of that explanation.  It sounded like something that she and her brother made up, but I let it stand.  Next, I rolled a thirty two.
 "J-C, that puts you ahead of me," Baby said, writing it down.
 "You always get the hundred dollar roll.  Check those dice, Gavin," she said jokingly.  After ten minutes, Baby and Gavin were duelling for second place.  There was a subtle little trick in this game that usually gave me the edge.  I asked my grandmother and she told me about it.  David and Baby had never asked me about it, or I would have had to tell them.  Another five minutes and Wishbone came into the rec room, looking for Baby.
 "I have to go back to my quarters and study for my wheelsman's test," I joked as we got up.
 "You must be kidding!" Baby exclaimed.
 "Me, kid about a test, perish the thought," I stated as I walked to the passageway with them.
 "We'll see you at lunch," Baby said.
 "Certainly, I'm looking forward to it," I said, then I headed forward.  I stayed on the port side to avoid the salt dust.  I saw that the conveyor was over number five hatch now.  The boat had been pulled ahead about thirty five feet by the mooring winches and salt was starting to fill the forward end of number two cargo hold.  I saw George standing by the forward winch with Frank, the gateman.  Further aft, I saw Casey heading forward with a bucket.  Just aft of the pivot, I crossed over to the starboard side and entered the passageway door.  I entered my quarters and closed the door.  I began unpacking my seabag.  The drawers were built into the wall.  They looked clean, but I wiped them out anyway.  The large wooden closets were much more room than I needed.  I set my valise in the closet for the time being.  Captain Drummond allowed me to use the printer in the wheelhouse if I needed it.  I unpacked all my toiletries and placed them in the bathroom.  I washed up, then I laid on my bunk for awhile and thought.  I turned on my cell phone, in case Dave tried to call.  I resisted the temptation to call him.  When he was on the water, we took turns calling each other, every other day.  If he doesn't call me tomorrow, I'll call him, I thought.  I stretched out on my bunk and relaxed.  I rolled over on my side and closed my eyes.  I fell asleep without knowing it. 

 I was on the Giovanni again.  This is ridiculous, I thought.  The Giovanni must be coming into Duluth by now and I'm in Fairport.  I was standing at the forward bulwarks and I could feel the warm air on my face.  I saw palm trees and grass huts of the south pacific.  Are you enjoying your honeymoon cruise, someone behind me said.  I turned and looked, but nobody was there.  This boat can't get through the Panama canal and it can't get through the Seaway locks.  Whose bright idea was this, I wondered.  I heard my grandmother talking.  She was telling me about how she and grandpa Strickland were on an ocean liner in the middle of the ocean, when it started to burn.

I woke up and got some water.  I looked at my watch, it was ten til eleven.  I had brought several small books onboard, so I started reading 'Home of the Gentry' by Ivan Turgenev.
I found it to be very interesting in the original russian.  My grandmother was from russia and had taught me to read and write in russian when I was a child.  The next time I looked at my watch, it was ten til twelve, so I picked up my hardhat and headed aft. 

As I was walking aft on the spar deck, I noticed that the conveyor was over number six hatch now.  The salt dust was getting worse and there was very little wind to blow it off the deck.  I saw the gateman and the conveyorman standing at the railing on the starboard side, looking at something ashore.  I entered the after deckhouse and made my way to the galley.  I heard talking in the passageway, but I didn't see anybody, so I figured that they were in the rec room.  When I entered the galley, I saw Gavin and the Bosun in there.
 "What's for lunch, people?" I asked.
 "Club Sandwiches and grilled chicken panini," the Bosun answered.  For a moment, I flashed back to Guiddo and his superb panini and Calazone.
 "Nicole should be right back," Gavin said.
 "French fries again," the Bosun complained.
 "We get three choices of toppings for the subs and three different shapes of french fries in the name of variety," Gavin joked, as a slam of Bud's menu planning.
 "How about salad and cottage cheese?" I enquired.
 "If you want greens, you'll have to pluck them off the bottom of this river," Gavin said dryly.
 "If that don't beat all," I remarked.  We saw the swinging doors open and Louie came out with a tray of brownies.
 "Where is the rabbit food on this boat?" I snapped.
 "The relief steward wrote the requistion for canned vegetables only.  I put fresh vegetables on the list, but he neglected to order them.  We'll have to wait for the supply boat in Detroit," he explained.
 "This sounds like the chocolate incident before thanksgiving, in eighty six," I remarked.
 "Yeah, Shaughnessy almost got hung out to dry that time.  We can do a three bean salad if you like, but no garden salad," he suggested.
 "Just so it's not Lima beans.  You can throw those over the fence along with the grape Kool-aid," Gavin stated.
 "I guess I can wait until we get to Detroit.  What happened to the cottage cheese?" I asked.
 "Bud forgot to get it out of the refrigerator.  If you can wait a minute, I'll get it for you," Louie said.  While Louie went back to the refrigerator, we selected our sandwiches.  I put Salad oil and red wine vinegar on my sandwich.  Gavin and the Bosun both took mayonnaise.  Gavin took the waffle fries, but I passed on the fried food and waited for the cottage cheese.  Louie came in with a gallon plastic bucket.
 "Nick, all we got is the kind with pineapple," he said.  "That will have to do," I said.  Louie opened the plastic bucket and scooped some out with an ice cream scoop and put it in a bowl, which he set on my plastic tray.
 "Thanks guy, we'll see you later," I said.  We went through the forward door and across the passageway, to the crew's mess.  When we entered the crew's mess, Wishbone and Bud Troy were in there.
 "What's going on guys?" the Bosun asked as we sat at the next table.
 "We're just waiting to go up the street," Wishbone stated.
 "If you could swim, you wouldn't have to wait," the Bosun wisecracked.
 "We could take the boat and be there in a minute," Bud said.
 "Poor babies!  It's a long walk from the Grand River side.  You'll have to take a cab.  Show some guts here and swim it.  It's not frickin' English Channel.  I used to swim it all the time," the Bosun declared.
 "There she blows, Moby Dick," Bud wisecracked.  the Bosun threw a crumpled napkin at him.
 "I heard that you always get it on the house at Gurley's bar," Bud said.
 "Of course.  I went to school with practically everyone in Fairport," the Bosun informed us.
 "Do you know Bill Kompsii?" I asked.
 "Of course, I went to school with his son, Sean," he replied.
 "Is he still living?" I asked.
 "Oh yeah.  He must be eighty five, at least.  I saw him and his wife at church a couple months ago."  I was happy to hear that Captain Kompsii was still with us.
 "Is he a friend of yours?" the Bosun asked.
 "He was the captain on the Gentry, back in eigty six," I said.
 "Niel and Danny are staying onboard.  Have you heard from Mikey yet?" Bud asked.  The Bosun shrugged his shoulders
 "I heard him tell the captain, earlier, that he wasn't going up the street.  The Captain said that he was going," I informed him.
 "That's good.  Alex will spring for the drinks sometimes," Bud said.
 "We had better get up there, so we don't miss the boat," Wishbone suggested.
 "Catch you guys later," the Bosun said as they got up.
 "Later, Roach," Bud said as they headed for the door.
 "It's only been a week," the Bosun commented when they left.
 "I was out a month and a half when I was on the Giovanni, and that was in December and January," I pointed out.
 "Whine, whine!  I was in submarines.  We were underwater for four months.  Never saw the light of day," the Bosun said.
 "I guess you weren't freezing your ass off on the end of the unloading boom, then," I pointed out.
 "No, I didn't have to do that," he admitted.  We heard the second mate calling the Bosun on the radio.
 "Darn, always in the middle of my break.  Catch you folks later," he said as he got up.
 "Okay Roach, don't take any wooden nickels," Gavin said.  I finished eating my sandwich while Gavin worked on her waffle fries.
 "Baby should be here any minute," Gavin said after a minute.
 "I hope she knows it's lunchtime.  She told you that her nickname is Baby?" I asked.
 "Yeah, she says that she would rather be called Baby," Gavin replied.
 "That name is complements of her older brother and sister.  She doesn't like Nicole Rose, unfortunately for her father," I said.  I heard a banging of sheet metal and looked toward the door.  I saw Baby come in with her lunch and a metal tray.  She slid the tray under the drink fountain, then came over to our table.
 "Well, hello sailor! I exclaimed as she sat down.
 "You're absolutely right about these guys being mental.  Bud and Wishbone will waste two hours trying to think up a reason for not doing something, rather than taking thirty seconds to come in here and put this tray under the drink fountain," Baby stated.
 "They have been keeping you busy?" I asked.
 "I had to refill the drink machine, then I've been washing dishes and putting them away.  Later, I have to make the beds and clean the mate's quarters.  I'm quitting at four and Jughead Jones can do some work for once," Baby groaned.
 "I'll give you a break.  I'll clean my own quarters," I said.
 "Those idiots are going up the street.  They'll probably be plastered when they come back.  The mates quarters shouldn't be too bad.  They're a pretty fastidious bunch, I hear.  Did Looney Toons give you the keys?" Gavin asked.  Baby pulled out her key ring.
 "He said that this key will unlock all the mates quarters.  He said that the mates usually don't lock their quarters unless they have ridership."
 "When you're in the mate's quarters, get me one of his socks," Gavin requested.
 "Hell, why don't I get you a pair," Baby suggested.
 "Would you two leave that poor guy alone.  He won't have any underwear by next week," I joked.  I was wondering if I should get them a picture.
 "I heard that Alex will be letting people go, any minute now," Gavin informed us.
 "I think they already started.  I saw some of the engineering guys going down the ladder a few minutes ago," Baby said.
 "The rest of the deck gang will want to go ashore.  I'll bet that Roach is begging to Alex, if he hasn't gone already," Gavin said, adding-"So what about this Larry McLaughlin."
 "He's a hunk.  He's twenty and he also has an unmarried older brother, Robert, who is twenty one.  They both have light brown hair and are over six feet tall," Baby informed Gavin.
 "He sounds alot better than anything else in this part of the boat," Gavin commented.  We heard the second mate, Niel Sampson, calling Gavin on the radio.  Gavin put on the 'Mickey Mouse' set and pressed the button.
 "Gavin here....yes, I'll be there in ten minutes...Yes, she is here....Will do, out."  Gavin put her radio on the table.
 "In ten minutes, Danny wants us out on deck," Gavin said, looking at me.
 "I wonder what he wants me for?  To run the winch?" I speculated.
 "I wouldn't be surprised," Gavin said.  
When the Courtenay was converted to a motor vessel, it was given electric-hydraulic winches.  In the old days, the wheelsman would frequently run the mooring winches in port.  The old guys would set the after winch to let out the mooring cable, then run forward and pull in cable with the forward mooring winch.  When the ship was positioned to the mate's satisfaction, the wheelsman would throw breast lines to the deckhands onshore.
 "Have you run winches, mom?" Baby asked.
 "Before you were born," I replied.
 "I hope you've done it since then," Gavin said.
 "Don't worry, Mom never forgets anything," Baby said confidently.
 "The mate should be back by now, so he'll probably be on deck," Gavin pointed out, adding-"If you're expecting any help from the old geezers, forget it."
 "I saw the conveyorman out there, earlier," I said.
 "How do I get a license to drive a boat like this?" Baby asked.
 "You'll have to work ten years straight before they even let you put in a bid," Gavin informed her.
 "Your brother will be a mate by then," I said.
 "Like hell, I'd ever work on his boat," Baby declared.
 "What does your brother look like?" Gavin asked.
 "Something between the Wolfman and Frankenstein and just as stupid," Baby said as I pulled out my wallet.
 "Now, stow that talk, sailor," I snapped as I opened my wallet.
 "This is David and this is Natalie," I said, figuring that she would know Baby.
 "Oh my gosh! You all look alike," Gavin remarked.
 "Perish the thought," Baby retorted.  "How tall is he?" Gavin asked.
 "Six Two, just like his father.  They all grew up to look just like their father," I stated.
 "Baby, you're so lucky.  I don't have any brothers or sisters.  With moving around all the time, I hardly saw my parents sometimes," Gavin said.
 "We better get moving.  I'll try to catch you at supper," I said as I got up.  I grabbed my hardhat, that I had left there earlier.
 "Okay mom, I'll see you on deck," Baby said.  I resisted the urge to hug her.  After leaving our trays in the galley, we headed forward down the passageway and out onto the spar deck.  It was definitely warmer and still no significant wind.  There was a light blue haze coming out of a couple hatches.
 "We could use a little west wind," I observed.  There was no one at the after mooring winch.  As we went forward, I could see Danny Bloom, the third mate, at the railing.  The control pedestal for the winch is next to the railing.  This makes it much easier for the operator to see what's going on while mooring the boat.  A wayward heron was resting on the number nine hatch cover as we approached.
 "Those guys will throw things at that bird," Gavin said.
 "They should leave it alone.  For one thing, it's a federally protected animal.  It's old and tired and just wants to rest," I explained.
 "We won't need that hatch for at least an hour and a half.  It'll be after eight  before we're finished here.  You won't be taking it out," Gavin concluded.
 "Hopefully, if old Joe doesn't come back stoned out of his head," I said.  We crossed over to the starboard side, between hatches one and two.  The third mate was sitting on a stool by the railing as we approached.
 "In a little while, you can have a bar stool," Gavin wisecracked.
 "The Captain left and took George and Casey with him.  Izzy went in the sag wagon, to get us some goodies.  It will be an hour and a half before we're ready to move again.  Shift the cable up three bollards on this move.  The Bosun should be here about then.  Professor, you can handle the winch here," he informed us, as he handed me a radio.
 "Right oh," I acknowledged.  Looking at the control pedestal, I saw that it was similiar to the type I had seen on the Giovanni and my husband's boats.  The old type steam winches were amidships and the operator had to stand at the winch, working the levers, while the deckhands onshore were out of sight.  We heard Eddy Buchanan inform Danny, on the radio, that the ballast tanks were empty, forward.
 "I have some things to do for the captain.  Gavin, you stay on deck and we'll see you at two o'clock," Danny said to me.  I saw Gavin subtlely shaking her head.
 "Well, I don't need to go up the street and I'm not tired, so I guess I'll stay out here and work on my tan," I said jokingly.
 "As you wish," the third mate said, then he headed for the gangway.
 "Thanks Misses M.  Baby and I have some things to do, forward," Gavin said.
 "Things like cleaning the mates' quarters?" I enquired.
 "Yeah, we'll get that done, no problem," Gavin assured me.
 "That's good.  Alex says that you will be a positive role model for Baby," I informed her.
 "Yes, I'm starting to think of her as a little sister."
 "Do tell.  I was wondering if you see your mother and her twin brother much these days," I asked.
 "Mom and dad got divorced five years ago.  Dad is overseas and mom is in Arizona," she explained.
 "I understand that her twin brother is on the lakes," I said.
 "Dennis the menace, she called him.  I think that he is, but none of us have had any contact with him," she said.
 "Oh, why is that..er, if you don't mind me asking?"
 "My mother always said that he was a hell raiser and turned out to be no good," Gavin explained.
 "I have some relatives that I don't talk to, so I guess I know what she means," I said.  After watching the salt pour into the number two cargo hold for a few minutes, we saw Baby come out of the after deckhouse with the laundry cart.  She walked forward on the port side and crossed over between hatches one and two.
 "Hi Nicole, working hard," Gavin wisecracked.
 "Why don't you give me a hand," Baby suggested.
 "I suppose I could," Gavin said, adding-"If anyone asks, would you tell them I'm using the bathroom."
 "Sure, you two stay out of trouble," I said.
 "Okay, mom," Baby replied, then they headed for the forward deckhouse.  I went to the railing to spot the bollard where the mooring cable would go when it is moved.  It was about a hundred feet forward of the bollard the cable was on now.  Too much cable out front was hard for the deckhands to handle.  Too little cable and there would be an upward pull that could pull the loop off the bollard when the tension was on.  I walked aft and checked the mooring winch. 
I hung the radio on my belt.  I should have asked Baby to get my toolbelt, I thought.  I found the Bosun's binoculars and started looking at birds.  I watched a pair of Crested Cormorants searching for fish.  There were no Cormorants, the last time I worked on the lakes, I thought as I headed forward again.  When I got forward, I looked over the side to see if the boat had shifted any.  The distance off was still the same.  There was a large dead fish in the water, it looked like a steelhead.  I leaned over and tried to see the load lines, but I couldn't make them out from up here.  I sat on the number four hatch cover and watched the salt, when I wasn't watching the birds.  I could have kicked myself for not bringing a notepad to record my thoughts.  Another hour passed, then I heard Gavin and Baby talking behind me.
 "Hello there.  Is everything shipshape?" I asked.
 "Rotten luck, the mate was in his quarters, so we couldn't go in there," Gavin said.
 "We cleaned the other mates' quarters and changed the bed clothes," Baby said.  I saw that the cart appeared to be full of bed clothes.  As Baby pulled the cart between the hatches, it bumped over the deckplates and I thought I heard tin cans rattling, but I just glanced that way for a moment.  After they got to the port side, I watched them out of the corner of my eye as they headed aft.  I went back and checked number seven hatch.  Eventhough I stood back ten feet, I could see the salt, which was about four feet below the hatch coaming.  We have twenty minutes to a half hour before we have to shut this conveyor down, I thought.  I hoped the bosun would show up soon. 

Just about the time the salt reached the bottom of the hatch coaming, the Bosun came up the gangway.  I looked at my watch, it was ten after two.  The Bosun looked into number seven, then pulled out his radio and put it to his mouth.  I knew that he was telling the Morton Salt people to shut down the conveyor.  He came forward to where I was.
 "Danny told Gavin to move it up three bollards and he told me to operate the forward winch," I said.
 "Okay, I'll operate the after winch since no one else is here.  I left Izzy at the after cable.  Let's see if I can wake somebody up," he replied, opening the plastic box, taking out the microphone and putting it to his mouth.
 "Deckhands onshore," he said over the intercom.  I heard Gavin acknowledge on her radio headset.  It took her less than a minute to come out of the after deckhouse and get down the gangway amidships.
 "Stick out, Forward," Gavin said over the radio when she got to the bollard.
 "Unhooked aft," Izzy said.  I pressed the lever to let out the mooring cable.  I put on my leather gloves hastily and helped the cable pay out through the fairlead, so it didn't kink.  I felt Gavin pulling on the cable, so I looked forward and saw her with the cable over her shoulder, slowly walking forward.  A hundred feet of cable would run out before she reached the bollard.  Eventhough I could see Gavin and the cable, for safety sake, I would wait until she got the cable over the bollard, before I stopped letting it out.
 "Hooked forward," Gavin said as she dropped the loop in the end of the cable, over the bollard.  I pulled the lever back to stop the winch, but I left the motor running.  I saw the bosun walking forward.  I knew that he was spotting the conveyor on number nine hatch.
 "Bring her forward," he said on the radio.
 "Bring her forward, aye," I replied as I pushed the other lever, forward.  I was looking forward to make sure that Gavin was standing well clear of the cable.  The sag came out of the cable as it was pulled tight.  Electric-Hydraulic winches have a steady pull, unlike the old steam winches that alternately jerked on the cable.  I kept my eye on the cable as it pulled up as tight as a bow string.  Glancing at the winch, I saw the pressure rise rapidly to the maximum operating pressure.  Looking at the cable, I saw it slowly being pulled through the fairlead, which meant that the boat was being pulled ahead by the winch.  The third mate called the Bosun on the radio.  A mate had to remain in the wheelhouse during the loading.  I saw Gavin on shore, walking 'aft'.  A minute later, the Bosun told them to 'hook up' aft.
 "Okay Nick, Cut out forward," the Bosun Ordered.
 "Cut out, Forward," I repeated as I pulled the lever back toward me.  The winch stopped pulling in cable.
 "Take the after winch, Nick," the Bosun said.  I began to run aft.  I hadn't singlehanded winches since the old days on the Spirit Independent.  When I got to the after winch, the motor was already running and the pressure was at a thousand pounds.  I looked astern and saw that there wasn't much slack in the cable now.  I pulled out my radio and waved.
 "Hang on to her," the Bosun ordered.  I pulled the lever on the right and the winch started pulling in cable.  The after winch was being used to stop the forward motion of the ship.  The bosun and the mate rely on their experience when shifting the boat at dockside.  This conveyor could be swung sideways a couple feet, making it easier for the bosun.  At the ore docks in Duluth, Allouez and Marquette, the hatches must be positioned right under the chutes or three hundred tons of taconite will end up on the deck and in the water.  After the cable tightened up, the boat came to a stop.  A steel cable can have a foot of stretch when there's a hundred feet out of the winch.
 "Cut out aft," the Bosun ordered.  I pulled the lever back and left the motor running until I received further orders from the Bosun.   I saw Gavin and Izzy heading for the gangway.
 "I'll get the forward winch.  Leave it there," the Bosun said over the radio.  If we are positioned right, the Bosun would take up the slack with the forward winch and leave it there.  I pulled the lever back and shut off the motor and began to walk forward.  I had just passed number nine, when the salt conveyor began again.  Looking at my watch, I figured that it would be after four pm before we would shift again.  I ran into the Bosun as he was heading aft.
 "The Deckhands are taking a break.  I'll stay on deck, so you might as well join them," he said.
 "Okay, see you later," I said, then I crossed over to the port side and headed aft.  When I entered the portside door, I took the passageway aft.  I figured that they would be in the rec room, but I checked crew's mess on my way aft.  When I got to the rec room, Izzy and Roy were the only two in there.
 "Hi there, professor.  How is the loading coming along," Roy asked as I approached.
 "We got it handled for a while.  Did you hear anything from the bar flies?" I asked.
 "I doubt that they'll be in any condition to do any work," Roy replied.
 "Have you seen two ornery young ladies running around back here?" I asked.
 "Oh, they're probably in their quarters," Roy replied as Izzy poured something that smelled like a wine cooler from a ginger ale bottle.
 "Okay, catch you guys later," I said, and I headed for the starboardside door.  I hadn't been in this part of the after deckhouse, but I had been on similar boats in the past.  I opened the door and came out into a passageway.  I headed forward then turned right at the first passageway I came to.  The doors had names on them, engineers on the right and oilers and deckhands on the left.  The second door on the left, had the name McKenna.  The door was closed and the red flag was up.  Strange that a healthy young woman would be resting this early in the day, I thought.  I knocked on the door.
 "Knock it off, clowns," I heard Gavin yell.
 "A very civil greeting," I replied.  A second later the door slowly opened.
 "Mom?" Baby asked through the barely opened door.
 "May I come in?" I asked.
 "Yes, of Course.  We had to make sure it was you.  These guys pull pranks sometimes," she said as she opened the door.  I entered and closed the door behind me.  Their quarters looked like the watchmen's quarters forward.
 "Yes, I'm familiar with the crap that goes on," I said, smiling at Gavin.  She was sitting on her bunk, holding a Slush Puppy.
 "So, what brings you back here?" Baby asked.
 "Oh, I just wanted to see your quarters and visit for a while," I hesitated, "Is this a bad time?"
 "No, no, of course not.  Here, you can have the chair," Baby said, pulling the chair out, then she sat on the bunk, next to Gavin.
 "Oh, very nice.  Sometimes I didn't even have a chair in the old days," I said.
 "Baby told me some of things you did.  I'm afraid that my stories aren't nearly as exciting," Gavin said.
 "You seem to be a very worldly young lady, in the best connotation of the term.  I'm sure that Baby can learn a lot from you," I suggested.
 "I'm sure that you and her being here will make these trips alot more fun," Gavin stated.
 "Sometimes that's all you can hope for.  I see that you like Slush Puppies.  Did Izzy bring that for you," I asked.  "Yes, he did," Gavin replied.  I've been able smell strawberry daqueries much better since I stopped drinking them myself.
 "It's good to have good shipmates.  You and Baby got things shipshape forward?" I asked.
 "Yes, The Mate was in his Quarters so we couldn't go in there," Gavin replied.
 "That's good.  His socks are safe for another day," I joked.
 "Yeah, I might have to stop up there tomorrow," Baby informed us.
 "Sneaking into other people's quarters, for shame," I joked.
 "When we were in Danny's quarters, it sounded like someone was leaving your quarters.  I'll bet it was that fricking Burkhammer," Gavin said.
 "Did you see anybody?" I asked.
 "No, unfortunately we didn't see him in the passageway," Gavin replied.
 "Too bad.  I'm sure that he would deny it if I confronted him.  If there is anything missing, I'll go to the captain," I stated.
 "I've heard that he only steals drugs, booze and cigarettes.  I have never caught him in here, but a lot of guys have caught him in their quarters," she informed us, adding-"I think his number is just about up."
 "Remember the immortal words of President Kennedy," I said jokingly.
 "You mean: 'Ask not what your country can do for you'?" Gavin asked.
 "There's always a son of a bitch," I answered.
 "Oh, he said that too," Gavin asked.
 "Not very eloquent, but profound nonetheless."
 "If you say so, Misses M." Gavin shot back, before sipping her 'Slushy' through the straw.  I saw Baby looking at me strangely, so I winked.
 "It just occurred to me that there is a hand cranked slushy machine next to the drink bar.  We'll have to try it out," I suggested.
 "It would take a half hour of cranking and the stewards don't like to give out the ice," Gavin complained.
 "We could get at least three giant slushies.  It doesn't look too hard to clean.  I'll talk to Louie about the Ice," I offered.
 "I think Louie went up the street with Bud," Gavin said.
 "He had better get back soon and start on some supper," I said.  I had never known Louie to mess up in the galley.
 "Him and Bud will be making pizzas.  Guess who's gonna' get the old screwola?" Gavin said, pointing at Baby.
 "No way! That f-cking hillbilly isn't getting away with that crap.  I'll see the Mate about this!" Baby exclaimed.
 "It will be the mate who's gonna' tell you to work it," Gavin said.
 "Alright! Your first day and you're already getting overtime, shipmate," I smiled.
 "I don't see anything particularly pleasant about it," Baby sneered.
 "It's like working a week at Cedar Point.  When you get back to school, your friends will go nuts," I explained, adding-"I've been on the clock since two."  "Alex expects the watchmen and engineering guys to be back by four.
 "If they're back by then, they won't be in any shape to work, a lot of them," Gavin explained.
 "I don't think that we'll be outta' here before eight.  Old Joe will have to take us outta' here," I said.
 "Alex and the Mates are always covering for those old fools," Gavin griped.
 "I have to finish the laundry for old nutsy.  The washer should be finishing about now," Baby said, looking at her father's watch.
 "I'll help you with that," Gavin interjected suddenly.
 "My goodness, it looks like you'll have plenty of help this time.  I'll leave you to it, then.  See you at supper time," I said as we stood up.  I hugged Baby.
 "Mom, you don't do that on the boat!" Baby exclaimed.
 "I won't do it around the men," I said, then I opened the door and went out into the passageway and headed forward.

Chapter 3: Toward the Blue Water

When I got out on deck, I looked at my watch.  It was almost three o'clock, so I had an hour before my watch started.  It would be nice if the air conditioning is working forward, I could get a little nap, I thought.  To be young and strong like Gavin and Baby and not feel it when I missed some sleep.  I wondered why Gavin was so eager to help Baby with the laundry. Maybe she had another 'Slushy' stashed somewhere.  I hesitated.  I wanted to go aft and check on those two, but I decided to take it out of control freak mode and continued forward.  Looking left, I saw the Bosun and the conveyorman standing by the forward winch. 
 "Hello there, professor," Scott, the conveyorman said as I approached. 
 "Did you go up the street?" I asked.
 "I just got back," he answered. 
 "How's our wheelsmen doing?" I asked. 
 "Not good.  Elmer called Snelling's wife.  They tried to resuscitate him for a couple hours, then they gave up," he replied. 
"Oh my goodness!" I exclaimed. 
"You can knock off for an hour.  See you at sixteen hundred," the Bosun said. 
"Okay, see you later," I said and turned and entered the forward deckhouse.  When I got to my quarters, everything seemed to be the way I left it.  That Burkhammer is a fastidious sneak thief, I thought as I checked my purse.  When I satisfied myself that nothing was missing, I took off my boots and laid on my bunk.  Press Snelling dying like that is a real bummer.  He wasn't a real friendly guy twenty years ago, on the Spirit Independent.  Those who make enemies of people who don't want to be their enemies, are pathetic souls, I thought.  There is always a collection for the family when somebody dies.  I sat up and reached for my valise.  I unbuckled the straps and unzipped the little compartment inside and removed the bank checks.  I put the checks in my pocket and laid down again.  It didn't seem like I was asleep very long, when I was awaken by the watch bell.  I put on my work boots and left my quarters and headed down the passageway. 
 "Good afternoon, Professor," I heard the captain say as I stepped out onto the spar deck.  I looked to the left and saw the captain with the mate. 
 "Good afternoon, gentlemen.  Are we ready for another move?" I asked. 
 "Pretty soon here.  Izzy and Gavin will be handling the cables again.  Can you get the winches, okay?" the Mate asked.  
 "Sure, no problem," I replied. 
 "It looks like you'll have this job for awhile," The captain commented.  
 "Yes, I heard about Snelling.  I hate to see an old shipmate go like that," I remarked.
 "He signed on just two months ago.  I hadn't seen him for ten years.  Elmer and Joe knew him alot better than I did.  Somebody will be around to take up a collection later," he informed us.
 "Okay, sure, his wife will appreciate that," I agreed.
 "I have to get topside.  I'll catch you later," the captain said, then he went through the door that I just came out of.     "Let's go check on the salt shaker," the Mate joked as we started walking aft.  I knew that we would shift to number eleven and fill the after part of number three cargo hold.  When we got there, the salt was nearly to hatch coaming.
 "It looks like we're about there.  Let's unhook aft, Nick," the mate directed. 
 "Enroute," I replied, then I turned and headed aft.  As I headed aft, I noticed the reinforcement strapping that was placed in the deck.  This was found to be necessary when the welded hulls developed cracks when in service on the lakes in the second world war.  I heard the Mate on the radio, then I heard him call the deckhands on the intercom.  When I got to the after winch, I saw Gavin onshore, heading 'aft'.  I put on my gloves, pulled out my radio and turned on the electric motor of the winch.  The Mate was standing by the railing, watching Gavin with binoculars.
 "Stick out, after winch," the Mate said over the radio.  I pushed the lever on the right side.  The winch began unwinding cable through the fairlead.  I knew it wouldn't take much to unhook.
 "Leave it there, aft winch," the Mate ordered.
 "Leave it there, yes sir," I acknowledged.  I saw Gavin unhook from the bollard and bring the loop forward to the bollard that was about thirty feet astern of the boat.  I saw Gavin move clear of the mooring cable.
 "Man the winch, forward," the Mate ordered. 
 "Enroute," I acknowledged.  I grabbed my radio and started walking forward.  The Mate was standing by number eleven when I went by.  I turned on the motor to the forward winch, when I got there.
 "Okay, bring her forward," the Mate ordered.
 "Yes sir," I acknowledged.  I pushed the lever on the left.  I watched the cable being slowly pulled through the fairlead.
 "Twelve feet to go.  Cut out forward," the Mate ordered.   I pulled the lever back, but not back far enough to lock the cable.
 "Man the winch, aft," the Mate said over the radio.  I began to run aft.
 "Hang on to her," the mate ordered when I got to the after winch.  I pushed on the left lever to reel in some cable and stop the movement of the boat.  the cable came in fairly rapidly and pulled up taut.
 "Leave her there," the Mate ordered after a minute.
 "Leave her there," I acknowledged and I started walking forward.
 "Tighten up forward and leave her there," the Mate ordered as I walked by.  When I got to the forward winch, I pulled in the slack and locked the winch.  The salt conveyor had already started when I shut off the motor.  As I started walking aft, I noticed Gavin entering the after deckhouse.  I stopped by number eleven and stood by the Mate.
 "We got 'er in one, thanks to your winch handling," the Mate said, smiling.
 "Just like downtown," I quipped.
 "Old Joe will probably be taking us outta' here," he predicted.
 "Good deal.  I'll get some chow and get some sleep," I said.
 "After the next move, you should be right on time for supper.  I'll get someone to watch the deck, so I can get supper also," the Mate observed.
 I sat on the hatch cover, while the Mate stood.  I wondered why his legs and feet didn't get tired.  I watched the gulls and the cormorants wheeling around in the sky.  The heron had long since departed.  After an hour, the Mate had the conveyor stopped and we shifted to number thirteen hatch, using the same procedure as before.  After the conveyor had started, I noticed the Bosun coming up the gangway.  I checked my watch, it was five thirty.  He talked to the Mate for a few minutes, then we headed aft to get some supper.  "There seem to be a lot of gulls perched on the poop deck," I observed.
 "Yes, there seem to be a couple hundred of them.  I don't know of any storms out on the lake.  It reminds me of that Alfred Hitcock movie that scared me when I was a kid.  'The Day of the Birds', wasn't it?" he asked.
 "Just 'The Birds'," I replied, adding-"Somebody may have thrown bread up there.  The gulls eat it and wait around for some more."
 We entered the after deckhouse and made our way to the galley.  I saw Louie and Bud making pizzas when we entered the galley.
 "Don't put any of those little fish on there.  I can't stand a pizza that's looking at me when I'm trying to eat it," I joked.
 "What do you want on your pizza?" Louie asked.  "Mushrooms and pepperoni.  I'll share it with Nicole.  How are you gonna' cook those?" I asked.
 "We have a convection oven.  It's easy since the ship isn't moving," Louie said as he put the pizza in a pan.    
 "How many of those pans do you have?" I asked.
 "Four, we can put two in the oven at a time," he replied.
 "You better get moving.  I'm sure that these guys can put away the pizza," I remarked.
 "It'll be about ten minutes," Louie said as he put the pizza on the paddle, then he headed for the oven in the back of the galley.
 "We'll go to the crew's mess.  Ring us when you're done," I said.
 "Will do," Louie replied.  When we got to the crew's mess, Mayerhoefer and Burnuski were the only guys there.  "Did you guys go up the street?" I asked as I poured a cup of coffee.
 "If we did, we wouldn't be here," Mayerhoefer replied.  We sat down at the other side of the table.
 "Gavin said that they would be here in a few minutes," Mayerhoefer informed us.  I assumed that he meant Gavin and Baby, when he said 'they'.
 "What does the old Hermit have you doing?" the Mate asked.  "Polishing the  valves, shining his shoes, any ridiculous task he can think of," Mayerhoefer answered.
 "What do you have there," the Mate asked Burnuski.
 "The News Herald.  Roach brought it with him."  I noticed the Mate looking at the front page.
 "Where are you from, Ilya?" I asked.
 "Vilnius, in Lithuania," he replied.
 "Oh yes, I was there in ninety four.  It's a very pretty city.  It hasn't been devastated by the wars."
 "Yes, It is very pretty.  I'll go back there soon," he said.
 "Is your family still in Lithuania?" I asked.
 "Yes, all my family.  My wife left me six years ago.  She is also there," he explained.  I saw Mayerhoefer take out a ring binder and bring it over to the table.  He opened it to what was apparently an eight by ten photo of the after mast, and he pulled out a ruler.
 "What are you doing there, Jon," the Mate asked.
 "I'm trying to determine the height of the mast, for the chief," he replied.
 "Just climb up there with the hundred foot steel tape and measure it," the Mate suggested.  We were quiet for a few minutes while Mayerhoefer went on with his measuring.  Gavin and Baby came in and sat down by the wall.
 "Well, how's it going?" I asked.
 "Other than me wanting to choke the hell outta' that lazy, shiftless hillbilly, everything is fine," Baby snapped.
 "This overtime will buy you a car," I remarked, smiling. 
 "What the hell are you doing, Fuzzy?" Gavin asked. 
 "I'm trying to figure out a way to determine the height of the mast," Mayerhoefer replied.
 "Why don't you ask the professor here.  I'll bet she knows," Gavin suggested.
 "Mom can't resist putting it into teacher mode," Baby said quietly.
 "What do you think, professor?" Jon asked.
 "You'll have to use trigonometry.  That's the way the Chief would do it," I said.
 "I don't know how to do trigonometry," he replied.
 "I could show you if you want to give me some paper," I offered.
 He tore out a sheet of paper and pushed it over to me, along with a pencil.  I drew a circle and drew a vertical and horizontal line through the center.
 "This is the polar coordinate graph.  The radius is one.  The radius is the distance from the center out to the circle. Now, instead of calling the axes, X and Y, we'll call them cosine and sine." I explained.
 "Okay, I see that," Jon said.
 "Now we will consider only the upper right quarter of the circle,because both sine and cosine are positive there."  "If you say so," Jon remarked.  I drew a larger picture of the quarter circle.
 "Now, If we draw a line from the center to the circle, say at thirty degrees, it intersects the circle at this point" I said while drawing the line.
 "Now, if we draw a vertical line from the point of intersection, to the horizontal line, we have formed a right triangle," I explained.
 "Okay, so far," Jon said.
 "Now, This vertical distance is called the sine, and it's length happens to be zero point five.  Now, the base of this triangle is called the cosine, and the length happens to be point eight six six, according to the trigonometric tables," I observed.
 "Okay, but how do you find these trigonometric tables?" he asked.
 "You can find the tables in math books. I'm sure you can find them somewhere in engineering," I said, adding-"Now, for any angle, there is a value for sine and cosine.  At forty five degrees, they are both point seven zero seven one.  At sixty degrees, the sine is point eight six six, and the cosine is point five zero."
 "Okay, I see that," he said.
 "Now, I'll write these down for you.  It's the only thing you'll have to memorize.  Tangent is sine over cosine and cotangent is cosine over sine.  Secant is one over sine and cosecant is one over cosine," I said as I wrote them down on the paper.
 "I think I can remember those," Jon said.
 "Now, you get a clinometer of some sort,  like a sextant, and you measure the angle to the top of the mast, while standing at a known distance from the mast.  Now, which function would you use?" I asked.
 "Let's see.  I have the triangle, so I want the vertical distance which is sine.  So I'd have to divide by the horizontal distance, which is cosine..."
 "Sine over Cosine, Fuzzy," Gavin hinted.
 "Tangent?" he asked.
 "Yes, the tangent of the angle times the distance to the mast, will give you the height of the mast, but you must add your eye height to the calculated height," I explained.  "Okay, I see now," he said, looking happy.
 "For now, just remember your basic diagrams, and you can get a good idea of which trig function to use.  It gets a little more involved as you get into it.  Graphically, tangent is a vertical line, which is just touching the circle at one point.  Secant cuts through the circle, intersecting it at two points" I said as I drew the diagrams for him.
 "You really know your trigonometry," Jon remarked.
 "No I don't.  I don't know the half of it.  The most important trait of an intelligent person is that they know that they don't know enough," I commented.
 "Mom, would you fetch the pizzas.  If I go in there, they'll try to put me to work," Baby requested.
 "Sure, let's go, Gavin," I said as we got up.

 "I got mushroom with pepperoni, so I could share it with Baby," I said as we walked to the galley via the passageway.
 "Wait just one minute and you can take the other two as well," Louie said as we walked through the door.
 "Pizza Boxes! I exclaimed as Louie set them on the counter.
 "It keeps them warm," he countered.
 "It's good that Captain Kompsii isn't here," I joked.
 "I thought I would run into him when we went up the street.  I don't have the pizza pans, so these guys are used to boxes," he explained.  I lifted the lid on one of the boxes.
 "The one with Anchovies isn't yours," Louie said, then he turned and headed for the oven.
 "I like anchovies," Gavin said.
 "There's this place in Chicago that makes pizza like I've never seen before.  I like to keep it simple though," I stated.
 "Gia's Pizza in Chicago," Louie said as he came up to the wooden table in the center of the galley, with the pizza pans.
 "You've been there too?" I asked.
 "I've cooked at several upscale restaurants in Chicago," he answered.
 "Do you remember the Beef Bourginonne Flambe at thanksgiving?" I asked.
 "Yes, John had to pull out all the stops after the chocolate screw up," Louie explained as he transferred a pizza to a box.
 "It beat the hell outta' the Flambe that I got at the Top Of The Town," I pointed out.
 "You got that Russian thing with beets," he asked.
 "Yes, it's called Borscht," I replied as he brought the pizza boxes to the counter.
 "I had no idea how to make it," he said.
 "The Mate gave John my grandmother's recipe," I informed him.
 "Even in those days, John didn't tell me everything," Louie said as we picked up the pizza boxes.
 "The professor here, will tell you anything you want to know," Gavin joked as we turned to leave.
 "Yeah, she hasn't changed any," Louie quipped before we went out the galley door.  

  We entered the crew's mess, carrying two pizza boxes each.  "We expect a tip for delivery," Gavin joked as we set the pizzas on the table.  Gavin went to the other side of the table and sat next to Baby.  They began attacking the pizza with anchovies.  Ilya took the pizza with ham and pineapple and set it in front of himself, because Mayerhoefer was still working on trigonometry.
 "Did you have trigonometry in Lithuania?" Baby asked.
 "No, we go to school for eight years and then you are selected to go to higher school or trade school or art school.  At that time, we were part of Soviet Union, so I went to ballet at the performing arts school," he answered.  "How long did you practice ballet," I asked.
 "Six years.  I had two years of intense training with Leningrad Company.  The Bolshoi teachers were hard on us," he replied.
 "Twinkle toes had to wash his own tutu," Mayerhoefer wisecracked.
 "Anyone who can lift a woman over their head while dancing on their toes is certainly no wussy," I remarked.
 "We saw the Nutcracker last year, before christmas.  Did you do the Nutcracker?" Baby asked.
 "We did the classic Russian ballet in the method of Vaganova.  The Nutcracker, Swan Lake, Giselle, Coppelia and Corsaire.  I danced with Vladimir Malkhov, Maria Bystrova and Svetlana Berioslava.  When I danced with experts like that, we would dance the whole thing with music at least once or sometimes twice before doing a performance," he explained.
 "He went from Swan Lake to Great Lakes," Mayerhoefer quipped.
 "We had to join the military when we were sixteen.  I went into the navy because of ports in Lithuania.  I went into Transport service, but they sent me back to ballet school.  I did that twelve or fourteen hours a day.  When Lithuania broke away from Russians, I did not go to ballet school that morning," he replied.
 "Cool, an insurrection!" Gavin exclaimed.
 "In those Baltic republics, people ran out of the buildings, into the streets and it was all over," I observed.
 "That was a little before my time," Gavin said.
 "I was in the Airborne.  I had to jump from airplanes.  That seven mile jog before breakfast didn't help my sense of humor for fifteen weeks, either," Mayerhoefer complained.
 "Oh, poor Baby.  I know you did a wonderful job of jumping out of airplanes," Gavin wisecracked.
 "I didn't get the top soldier trophy.  What a ripoff!" Mayerhoefer complained.
 "What's that?" Baby asked.
 "If you're first in your platoon in the five tested areas, you get the trophy.  I knew that I could get everything but the PT.  There's always some jerk that can't do anything but he can do one hundred and fifty pushups.  I tried to buy off the mother f-ckers, but they wouldn't do it, so I got four little plaques instead of the trophy."
 "Well, I guess you shouldn't have got the trophy.  What do you think professor?" Gavin asked.
 "No, he should have got the trophy," I said.
 "How do you figure?" Gavin asked.
 "Four out of five was good enough.  I've seen people screwed outta' pensions, insurance settlements, all kinds of things, because some bastards dug up some little pretext or condition to do it.  It sounds like he did his part, so he should have got the trophy," I concluded.
 "If you say so, Misses M," Gavin conceded.
 "Mom has parachuted, haven't you mom," Baby stated.
 "Yes, against my better judgement, I'm afraid," I said.
 "How did you like it?" Gavin asked.
 "It's not something I'd want to do every day.  It's funny, because after the airplane got far enough away, I couldn't hear anything, no noise from the ground, it was totally quiet.  I could hear my own breathing," I explained.  "Awesome! We'll have to check it out, Gav," Baby exclaimed.  "Don't go getting no ideas.  Wait until you're married, then your husband can take the awful responsibility of that decision," I stated.
 "It's not a tragedy if you die doing something you love," Baby quoted.
 "That was from that movie-Point Break," Gavin said.
 "Manolete, the bullfighter, said it in nineteen fifty," I said.
 "You're right, professor.  We had to do it at night, with a hundred and fifty pounds of gear.  That sucked, I'll tell ya'." Mayerhoefer griped.  Someone touched my shoulder, making me turn my head suddenly.
 "What's Fuzzy whining about now?" I heard the Chief say.  "Well, hello there, Chief.  We were discussing night time airborne deployment of troops.  Mayerhoefer was giving us some insights into the difficulties," I replied.
 "If they had to put up with him, they have my sympathy.  By the way, professor, I've been checking up on you," he said as he set two editions of the Lakes Amerikey on the table next to me.  I could see citations written on the covers in pencil.
 "So you did a literature search.  I was wondering if anyone on this boat knew how to do one," I remarked.
 "A few of us actually know how to read," the chief stated as he went over to the coffee pot.  The others were quiet in front of the Chief.
 "That's some pretty disturbing stuff, there," he said as he sat down at the other side of the table, next to Mayerhoefer.  I saw that he was looking at my drawings for Mayerhoefer.
 "Do you mean-'Historical Global Warming and the Impact on the Great Lakes'," I asked.
 "Great Lakes Commerce: Gloomy Weather Ahead", he replied as he picked up the magazine.
 "Why Chief, that was two years ago.  There must be some government edict not to mention my article," I quipped.
 "I quote-'The Great Lakes are the reason for  Canada and America being the worlds largest trading partners...Yada, Yada...This makes Great Lakes commerce more sensitive to the economic forces that our governments would rather ignore.  Yada, Yada...The reduction in the number of vessels over the last forty years is reflected in the shrinking manufacturing sector.  Yada, Yada...the shrinking financial sector will tank under a mortgage and credit crisis of previously unheard of magnitude.  This will happen no later than the last quarter of two thousand and eight, or the first quarter of two thousand and nine.'  Who do you think you are, Elijah or something?" he asked.
 "Just expressing an opinion, Chief," I answered.
 "People hate you when you tell them the truth.  You should know that by now," he snapped.
 "I've always spoke my mind.  I'm just too old to think about doing anything else, guy," I replied.
 "Well, you're more of a man than I've seen in a long time," he observed.
 "I don't know if I'd say that, but thank you anyways," I said.
 "What mischief have you been up to here?" he asked.
 "I was showing Jon the fundamentals of trigonometry," I admitted.
 "Oh, how's he doing?" he asked.
 "He seems to be picking it up pretty well.  Can you get him trig tables?" I asked.
 "Yes, we have some down below," he answered.
 "Alright, I'll come up with some problems for him later," I said.
 "Don't go to all that trouble.  I have a high school trig book that he can use," the Chief offered.
 "Very good.  Thank you, that will be a big help," I stated.
 "Who invented trigonometry?" Mayerhoefer asked.
 "The Greeks were using it twenty six hundred years ago, but it's not known if they invented it or got it from somebody else," I explained.
 "Wow, that was a long time ago," Mayerhoefer said.
 "Algebra was invented in the middle east in the eleventh century and logarithms in the sixteenth century.  Calculus was invented by Newton in the late seventeenth century," I explained.
 "Wow, this stuff has been around a long time," Mayerhoefer remarked.
 "Yes, some of the ancients were surprisingly advanced in mathematics and engineering.  Unfortunately, we have idiots like Von Daniken who say that they were stupid and that extraterrestrial astronauts built the pyramids for them.  He takes advantage of people's ignorance of archeology and history to sell his fictitious books," I stated.
 "Mommy can really hold floor," Baby joked.
 "She knows her subject for sure," The Chief said, adding- 
 "I have to get down below, catch you folks later."
 "I'll see you out on deck later," the Mate said. The Chief got up and left the room.
 "That's the first time I've seen him talk to anyone as an equal," Gavin remarked.
 "He seems to be in a good mood this afternoon," the Mate said.
 "I wonder what he'll think when the others come back stoned," Gavin mused.
 "Alex wants everybody not on watch to be back by seven.  Chiefy will get his guys going one way or the other," the Mate assured us.
 "I've gotta' get the galley linen and help out in the galley.  I'll catch you guys later," Baby said as she got up.
 "Okay, we'll see you later," I said.
 "Wishbone and Bud have Baby doing half their work," Gavin commented when Baby left.
 "They won't have any floppy ass excuses when we get outta' here.  Alex will make sure of that," the Mate said.
 "Baby said that this Larry McLaughlin is a good friend," Gavin commented.
 "Yes, he has worked at the Ship's Bell and he has a couple years on the water," I informed them.
 "He couldn't be worse than what we have now," Gavin said.
 "Louie is a good cook.  I've known him for years," I said.  We heard the Captain on the intercom.
 "The other guys must be coming back.  We better shove off," the Mate said.
 "I'll ditch these boxes.  you go ahead Misses M," Gavin said.
 "Thanks again," Mayerhoefer said.
 "Okay guys, see you later," I said as we both got up. 

 When we got into the passageway, we saw the deckhands George and Casey heading for the galley.  Izzy and Gavin will have a break in another hour, I thought.  When we got out on deck, I saw Burkhammer heading aft on the starboard side.  Frank Fischer, the QMED and Franky the gateman were talking to the bosun as they stood by the after winch.
 "We open with a pair of Franks," the Mate joked.
 "Old Schmultze is in the rec room.  He's taking the collection for Snelling," the Bosun informed us.
 "Okay, I'll get back there as soon as I can," the Mate said.
 "Alex wants him off by seven," the Bosun said.
 "That gives him less than an hour," the Mate said, looking at his watch.
 "The ATM is always open," Fischer wisecracked, knowing that the mate wouldn't go ashore again.  We walked forward to check number thirteen.  The salt was still ten feet below the hatch coaming.
 "It will definitely be after the end of this watch," the Mate said.
 "The deckgang will be putting the hatch covers on in the dark," I agreed.
 "Yes, I don't like to do that before I see how we're loaded.  Unless it's raining, of course," the Mate said.  I saw Eddy Buchanan and Van Norman coming up the gangway.  We turned and started heading in the direction of the Bosun.  "It's gonna' be a while," the Mate said when we got there.  "Everybody is heading to the rec room.  I sent my contribution with Fischer," the Bosun said.
 "That's funny, I didn't see his back bent under any great load," the Mate wisecracked.
 "Forty bucks, that's all I could spare right now," he replied.
 "The rest of it ended up in the bar?" the Mate asked.
 "We had to have a drink or two in his memory," the Bosun said.
 "How thoughtful.  Keep an eye on things, we'll be back," the Mate said.
 "I hope you have some money on you," the Mate said.
 "Yes, I have bank checks," I replied as we entered the after deckhouse. 

  Going down the passageway to the rec room, I heard people talking in low voices, like in a funeral home.  I expected to hear organ music start up.
 "It's sounding pretty doleful in there," I commented.
 "Only because these guys have to part with their money," the Mate said before we entered.  It looked like half the crew was there.  I saw Eddy and Geno in the center of the room, talking to an older guy.  He was about about six feet three inches tall and was heavy set.  Strangely, he was wearing the old blue and grey striped engineers outer clothing and the hat made out of the same material.  His face was grooved and wrinkled, but his eyes were sharp and clear.  He looked like someone you would see in a picture in a maritime museum.  I saw Baby and Gavin sitting in chairs at the back wall, so I went over there.
 "It looks like just about everyone is back on board," I observed.
 "I can't believe that these turkeys want money.  We haven't even been paid yet," Baby griped.
 "It's customary in a lot of places to give a donation when a coworker dies," I explained.
 "They better not be expecting more than ten bucks from me," Baby declared.
 "Keep it down.  I'll pay for the both of us," I said.  Baby seemed to look a little happier when I said that.
 "How much did they rock you for?" Baby asked Gavin.
 "Forty bucks," Gavin replied.
 "It's like a wedding present.  You give all you can," I explained.
 "How much are you gonna' give?" Baby asked me.
 "For the both of us, three hundred," I said.
 "Holy cow.  That's a little ostentatious, don't you think?" Baby asked.
 "I think your father also knew him," I said.  I didn't tell Baby that his dying may keep us on this boat together.
 "Who is this guy, anyway?" Baby asked.
 "Stevie Schmultze.  He's a neighbor of Snelling's in Erie," Gavin replied.  Something about him looked familiar, but I couldn't place the face.  Eddy Buchanan was holding a big, yellow mailing envelope.  I saw him writing on something.  I guessed that it was a card.  Carlos went over and shook hands with this guy, Stevie.  After a few minutes, I felt someone touching my shoulder.
 "Would you like to sign the card and say hello to Stevie?" Elmer asked as I turned around.
 "Certainly," I said as I got up.  Baby got up also.  Van Norman handed me the big envelope as I approached.  I took out my pen and wrote-'We'll see you again, in another wheelhouse over the horizon, old shipmate.', and I signed it.  I took the bank checks out of my pocket and wrote out a check to Eleanor Snelling and put it in the envelope.  I handed it to Baby and she just signed it and handed it back to Van Norman. Elmer stood between us when Stevie turned toward me.
 "Stevie, this is Nicolette McCracken.  She has just come back after being off the lakes for twenty years," Elmer stated.
 "I've met you before, but it wasn't much of a meeting.  You brained we with a chair in Chastity's bar in Detroit, back in eighty four," he said, before sticking out his hand.
 "Oh, you were on the Eugene W. Pargny then?" I asked as I shook his hand.
 "Yes, I was a Deckhand most of that season," he replied, adding-"Your name was Strickland back then?"
 "Yes, I married David McCracken before the season started in eighty seven," I replied.
 "I've heard of Captain McCracken, but I wasn't on his boat," he said.
 "You live in Erie, also?" I asked.
 "Yes, in fact I live on the same street as Snelling.  I've been dockside in Erie, Conneaut, Ashtabula, and here and I'll be in Cleveland too.  I'll work my my back to Erie, tomorrow," he explained.
 "That's very kind of you to take the time and trouble to do this.  You are a true shipmate," I declared.
 "Yes, we were shipmates for years.  When did you work with Snelling?" he asked.
 "Back in eighty six, for three months on the Spirit Independent," I answered.
 "Is this young lady, your daughter?" he asked.
 "Yes, Nicole meet Stevie," I said.  "I'm pleased to meet you, Nicole," he said as they shook hands.
 "It's nice meeting you, Stevie," Nicole said with all the sincerity of a crooked politician.
 "I hate to pull you away, but I'd like you to meet some guys over here," Elmer said.
 "Okay, it was nice seeing you again, Nicolette," Stevie said.  Much nicer than last time, I thought.
 "Yes, certainly, see you out on the water," I said.  Stevie and Elmer headed toward the television, where Louie, Bud and Wishbone were standing.  Good luck getting any money out of those three, I thought.
 "I have to get back out on deck," I said.
 "I'll be forward later, with the officers linen," Baby stated, then she headed back to the table where Gavin was sitting.  I passed Danny, the Third Mate and Joe Hanna, the wheelsman, in the passageway.  When I got out on deck, George was standing next to the bosun.  I walked over to the winch, without looking in the hatch.
 "Did you meet Stevie?" the Bosun asked.
 "Yes, I haven't seen him for a long time," I replied.
 "Old Joe will do the next move," the Bosun said.
 "Very good," I said, and I turned and headed forward.  I went to my quarters and put the checks in my valise.  I looked at my watch, it was a few minutes before seven o'clock.  I decided to go to the wheelhouse for the rest of my watch.  I took the passageway aft of the Observation room and went up the steps to the wheelhouse.  Entering from the backdoor, I saw the Captain in his chair.  He turned around in his chair and looked at me.
 "How's everything going?" he asked.
 "It's gonna' be nearly another hour before we can switch to fifteen," I answered.
 "You met Stevie?" he asked.
 "Yes, I hadn't seen him since way back in eighty four," I replied.
 "That was the the first year that I worked with your Husband.  He was the Mate on the Lee Tregurtha.  What boat were you on?" he asked.
 "I was a QMED on the MV Giovanni back in those days," I replied as I sat on the perch.
 "When did you work with Dave?" he asked.
 "On the Steamship Gentry, In August of eighty six.  I finished the season on the Gentry as a deckhand," I replied.
 "There were a lot of guys coming over from the old Cliffs line in those days.  I knew Emerson Munson, Billy Barnes, Fred Westfall, Kenny Fern, Slim Stewart, Jo-Jo Jenkins, all from the Cliffs line," he recalled.
 "I didn't know Billy Barnes," I replied.
 "You met those guys on the Gentry?" he asked.
 "All, except Stewart.  They called him 'Stinky' on the Mariner Enterprise," I said.
 "It sounds like they didn't like him," the Captain said.  "He got along with Mueller well enough.  According to Monk, Christiansen and Robinson, he oiled well enough for them," I observed.
 "He and Mueller were from St. Ignace.  I think the others resented that.  There was a lot of that silly nonsense back then," he stated.
 "Oh yeah, there was.  fortunately not on the Canadian boats.  The Captains would get an agitator off the boat, one way or the other," I said.
 "Stevie was that type in his younger days," the Captain observed.
 "I only remember seeing him at Chastity's Bar in Detroit.  Unfortunately, he remembered that I was braining him with a wooden chair at the time," I explained.
 "My goodness, that sounds like quite a fight!" he exclaimed.
 "I messed up a couple other guys before I hit him, then I heard the police whistle and got outta' there fast.  The police just escorted the guys back to their boats.  They said that a couple of the young cops were hitting them after they were handcuffed and not resisting," I said.
 "I hope we don't have anything like that this summer," he said.
 "Oh no, I use pepper spray, instead of fist-to-cuffs.  It would have eliminated a lot of fighting in those days if the belligerents had seen what it can do to them," I assured him.
 "Have you ever used it?" he asked
 "Yes, when I was pregnant with Baby, an old drunkard was getting belligerent with people at a gas station.  He tried coming at me, so I hit him with it without hesitation.  I don't think it's something that a belligerent would forget.  If they do, I could always give them a reminder," I declared.
 "No, I'm sure that it's quite effective," he agreed.  I bent over and looked at the gyrocompass.
 "Vern will be up here in a few minutes to reset the autogyro," the Captain explained.
 "I've seen it checked at night when the ship was docked and polaris was visible," I observed.
 "He can get accurate navigational fixes from fixed points on land.  He can get within one minute of arc.  It will match with the GPS, so that will be good enough," he explained.
 "No errors for precession," I observed.
 "That's what he's checking for," he replied.
 "The first time that I was at the wheel, back in eighty four, I sweated it like crazy for two hours.  When Sam Donahue came on watch, he looked at the compass, then he pulled the lever for the autopilot and went and got a cup of coffee," I explained.
 "In the middle of the lake and no other ships around, you can relax a little bit at the wheel," he said.
 "I'm always afraid that someone could be out there in a row boat.  Dave would say that running aground, hitting an iceberg or another boat is dumb seamanship."  I heard the door behind me, and Vern came in with an electronic instrument on a tripod.  I sat in the watchman's chair so he could have access to the gyrocompass.  He opened a couple windows so he could eliminate the miniscule refraction of the glass.  After a half hour of fiddling with things, he declared that everything was in working order.  He picked up his instrument and left via the back door with the captain.  The electronic display was reading in degrees and minutes, which was unnecessary because no officer that I ever heard of asked for a course heading in anything but degrees.  I read the Coast Guard Bulletins for half and hour, then I heard the bosun over the radio, directing the move.  Joe Hanna was operating the winch.  It wasn't much of a move from hatch thirteen to fifteen, and since the cargo hold was eight tenths full already, it wouldn't take long now to finish the loading.

I picked up the wheelsmans manual and read it for awhile, then the Captain came in with Niel, the second mate.
 "Any radio traffic?" the Captain asked.
 "All quiet," I answered.
 "Good, we can get outta' here without another boat being in our way," he said.  I looked forward, and I could see a sailing yacht approaching us.  It looked new, so I was wondering if it was one of the Tartan yachts made here.  The sails were taken in and the covers in place.  The teenaged guy at the wheel was maneuvering with the auxillary engine, which is known as the 'Iron Genoa' in their slang.
 "Just a little teeny one," I joked.
 "We'll use the Bow Thruster on him if he doesn't skedaddle," the Captain quipped.  He and the Second Mate went to the bow thruster.
 "There seems to be a little slop here," Niel said, shaking the lever.  He turned the knob clockwise a turn.
 "Now it's alright.  It was just coming unscrewed,"he added.
 "Tighten it good," the Captain said.
 I looked to the left of them, and saw the yacht stopped just off our bow on the port side.
 "Nicole is at the forepeak," the Captain informed me.
 "That's strange.  I thought she would be aft with Gavin," I remarked.  I heard the yacht blow its Whistle.  I saw a hand wave.  I got up and went to an open forward window.  I saw Baby standing at the Bulwark, looking at the yacht.
 "Do you work on that ship?" the teenager shouted.
 "Yes, I do," Baby shouted back.
 "I drive yachts," he informed Baby.  "That's so cool," Baby yelled back.
 "I live up there," he shouted, pointing to the town.
 "I live in Marblehead," Baby shouted back.
 "What's your name?" he asked, finally having thought of the PA microphone.
 "Baby..Er, uh, Nicole," she shouted.
 "I like that name," he said over the loud speaker.
 "Tell the whole ship about it," I said in my normal voice.  "It looks like you got your hands full, professor," the Captain said.  I grabbed the Microphone for the intercom.  "Hard hats on deck while loading," I said, nice and clear.  I saw Baby put her hardhat on.  I didn't want to sound too harsh in front of the Captain.
 "Catch you later," Baby shouted as she waved at him.
 "I'll be back when you leave," he said.  Baby turned and headed aft along the portside bulwark.
 "These townies are pretty friendly," Niel remarked.  It doesn't take much for teenagers to want to get aquainted, I thought as I went back to the perch without comment.  After a few minutes, I heard the Mate call the Chief on the intercom.  From what he had told the chief in the Mess, I knew that they would be checking the loadlines and deciding if any ballasting would be necessary.
 "Mikey can load her pretty true.  I don't see any list," the Captain said, looking at the Clinometers fore and aft.  "Marine oil, one hundred and twenty six tons," I heard someone aft, say over the intercom.
 "Good, we won't have to gas up until next month at this rate," Niel said.
 "The Chief doesn't like to let the tanks get too low because of sludge," the Captain explained.
 "Yes, I desludged the fuel tanks on the Giovanni when I was a QMED," I said.
 "The Bunkering service did it at lay-up last year as part of the contract.  the Chief thinks that they have been running high ash fuel on us," he said.
 "I'm sure he knows that by tracking the frequency of filter changes, he can get a good idea of the quality of the fuel," I observed.
 "I'm not sure that he has been doing that," the Captain said.  Niel handed a black binder to the Captain.
 "Here's one for you, professor.  Do you know why it didn't cost that much for Columbus to discover the new world?" Niel asked.
 "Well, for one thing, his three ships were restitution paid to the spanish crown, by a couple of coastal cities, for piracy and smuggling activities," I replied.
 "I thought it was because he got thirty thousand miles to the Galleon," he quipped.
 "Not in any class I ever taught," I pointed out.
 "Are you a history professor?" Niel asked.
 "No, I'm a geography professor," I replied.
 "Nick has written alot about the Great Lakes," the Captain said.
 "Are any of your children in college?" Niel asked.
 "Yes, Our oldest, Natalie, is at Kent State.  David will be going to the Great Lakes Academy next week.  Nicole is still in High School, of course," I explained.
 "I never worked with your husband.  I heard that he retired.  What's he doing with himself?" he asked.
 "He had better be taking care of those cottages," I replied. 

The Mate and the Chief came through the backdoor.
 "How's it going, Mikey?" the Captain asked.
 "It looks like we'll get fourteen-one.  Twenty two feet forward and twenty three aft.  I left word for the deckgang to be ready for the hatches in thirty minutes," the Mate reported.
 "Very good, are the purchase order numbers recorded ashore?" he asked.
 "Irene says she has them," the Mate answered.
 "Very good.  What do you have there, Herman?" the captain asked.
 "The updated inventory and the parts list.  Also, the report you asked for," the Chief answered, handing him two folders.
 "Great, that was speedy work.  Did you get Snelling's kit ashore?" he asked.
 "Yes, George and Casey put his stuff in Schmultze's car," he stated.
 "Very good.  Any idea how he made out?" he asked.
 "About sixteen hundred, he says.  He'll hit Cleveland, then work his way back to Erie," he replied.  That was more than I had expected.  Sailors are usually notorious cheapskates, I thought.
 "Hopefully it's enough to bury him," the Captain said.  I knew that the Union death benefits included burial, so this old custom was probably unneccessary.
 "Okay, let's head aft," he said to the Chief, adding-"Have you been tracking the number of filters used in the fuel system?" as they went through the back door. 

  I looked aft and starboard, and saw that the sun was over the lake.
 "We got us a trouble maker here, Mike," Niel quipped.  "Good, let him take the credit.  I'm not suggesting anything to the Chief," I said.
 "He seems to take to you pretty well.  Normally he wouldn't talk to a new wheelsman for a month," the Mate commented.
 "He's the old fashioned type.  All the Chiefs were like that back in the days of steam," I remarked.
 "He always says that he can't make a microchip, but he can turn out a bearing on his lathe in no time," the Mate said.  "I'm sure that he can.  He seems to have a pretty good crew back there," I noted.
 "He keeps them in line for the most part.  They have had quite a little shore leave, so he may have to crack the whip back there," he said.  It had been five years since I heard my husband complain about that sort of thing, I thought.
 "Somebody is always stashing a bottle of cheer somewhere back there," Niel remarked.
 "I'm sure the Chief knows all the tricks," I said, wondering if he knew about the well, forward.  We heard the Captain summoning the Mate on the intercom.
 "Oh, so close to the end of your watch, too," Niel wisecracked as the mate turned to leave.
 "Keep this joker in line, Nick," the Mate said as he went out the back door.
 "Sure, no problem," I replied.  I got up and went to the coffee pot.  The second mate began looking at the weather report.  After a few minutes, he went over to the chart table and began organizing the charts in the drawer.
 "Alex likes the charts in order of sailing.  If we have to change ports at the direction of the company, I have to rearrange these accordingly," he explained as he looked through the charts in the drawer.
 "Yes, David mentioned that some of the captains were real sticklers about that," I said.
 "How long have you been married?" he asked, still looking down at the charts.
 "Twenty one years," I replied.
 "I was married for six months. That was ten years ago.  We shacked up for a year and a half, then outta' boredom we got married.  Unfortunately it didn't make things anymore exciting between us," he explained.
 "There was nothing left for the honeymoon, that you hadn't already done," I remarked.
 "Yeah, that's about how it worked out," he said.
 "Yeah, if it's already gone south, there ain't a hell of a lot more you can do."  I knew that some of the guys called him 'Playboy'.  Since he was wearing a peasant shirt, I thought 'Plowboy' would have been more appropriate.
 "That guy, Stevie, an old friend?" he asked.
 "No, I wouldn't say that.  The last time we met wasn't very friendly," I said.
 "I heard him tell Joe that you really busted up the place in Detroit."
 "Well, I can't account for what the other thirty guys were doing," I pointed out.
 "Yeah, that's always the way it is," he said.
 "Being a professor doesn't leave much opportunity for bar fights."
 "No, I suppose it doesn't," he concurred.  We heard the Bosun over the radio.  The last of the salt was coming off the conveyor.  Looking aft, I saw the end of the conveyor raise up.
 "One minute to spare," Niel said, looking at his watch.  I heard a beeping noise, and looked at the computer screen.  The display showed that the engine was being turned over.  I saw the fuel and lubricator pump icons light up.  It looked like the engine was being started with the lighter road oil, before switching to the heavier bunker oil.  The cylinders went from yellow to green as they kicked off.  Dark gray smoke came from the stack as the watch bell rang.
 "The old hermit is right on time," Niel said as he wrote in the logbook.  I saw the Captain leave the after deckhouse and start walking forward.  I could see the deckgang in their yellow hardhats.  I heard the Bosun giving the order to unhook.  As soon as the mooring cables were in, I knew that they would start putting on the hatch covers.  Gavin said over the radio, that they were unhooked forward.  Old Joe Hanna acknowledged her.  In less than a minute, Gavin and Izzy were back on board and securing the gangway.  the Chief gave one short blast on the Leslie horn.  I figured that I would hang around until Joe relieved me.  The Bosun began moving the hatch crane forward.  They would get the hatches up here on first, so they could get the conveyor back onboard as soon as possible.  I heard the Mate telling Scott, the Conveyorman, to call the electrician.  After a minute, the captain came in with Joe Hanna. 
"How are things going, Niel?" he asked. 
"The Joseph Thompson is due in in about an hour," the second mate replied.
"We'll be backing outta' before then," he said. 
I got up and let Joe take the wheelsman's chair.  Looking aft, I saw Baby pulling the canvas laundry cart forward.  I knew that she would have to hug the railing on the port side to stay clear of the hatch crane.  I suddenly got the urge to go down on deck, so I headed for the back door.  When I got out on the pilot deck, I saw that the hatch crane was putting on the number two hatch cover.  I made my way down the steps on the port side, trying to look nonchalant while putting my hardhat on.  When I got to the spar deck, I saw that Gavin and Izzy were already tightening the clamps for number one.  Walking along the port side, I ran into Baby at number six. 
  "Let's drop off this stuff and call your father," I suggested.  "Sure, let's do it," she agreed. 
  The hatch crane was stopped at number three, so Baby had no trouble getting the laundry cart by.  We crossed over between the pivot and number one, so Baby could pass by Gavin as she was tightening clamps.  "Hard at it?" Baby asked. 
  "Miserable fricking clamps," Gavin cursed. 
  "If they're messed up, leave them and report it later," I suggested. 
  Gavin kicked the bent clamp with her boot, then went to the next one. 
  "Catch you later, Gav," Baby said, and we went to the starboard side door. 
  Baby pulled the cart to the spare linen closet across the passageway from my quarters.  I helped her put the linen away and stow the cart. 
  "I've been doing dishes for the last hour and I'll be damned if I'm doing anymore," Baby declared when we finished. 
"It sounds like you did enough today," I agreed as we headed down the passageway, forward.   We went up the steps to the observation room and came out on deck via the starboard side door. 
  "This raised deck is called the fo'c'sle.  That is called the forepeak," I said, pointing toward the bow. 
  "You mean that pole sticking out there?" Baby asked. 
  "No, that's the steering pole.  The forepeak is where you were standing earlier," I said as I pulled out my cell phone.  I dialled our number at home but I got the answering machine.  "I'll bet they're out goofing off," I muttered as I dialled my husband's cell phone number. 
"Wheelhouse, McCracken," my husband's voice said over the phone. 
"You're not at home, captain?" I asked.
 "Are you checking up on me, sweetie?" he asked. 
 "Somebody has to," I replied.
 "Alex must not be working you hard enough.  I'll have to talk to him about that," he joked. 
 "Well, here's a young lady that just worked twelve straight.  I'll let you talk to her," I said, then I handed the phone to Baby. 
 "Hi daddy.  Where are you at?" Baby asked. 
 "I'm at the cottages right now.  I was at the hospital, visiting Ernie a while ago.  How are things going, sugar bear?" he asked.
 "Great!  You wouldn't believe it.  There's another girl here.  Her name is Gavin.  She's twenty and she just loves having me bunk with her.  She's related to the captain.  They're putting hatch covers on right now or she would talk to you.  The other porter is a lazy fool.  The cook, Louie, yelled at him because he didn't want to work when he came back from fairport.  I'm taking the rest of the night off.  Did you see Larry today?" she asked. 
 "As a matter of fact, I did.  I told him that you went up the ladder like an old deckhand.  He is really anxious to be shipping out again.  Charlotte and Kaitlin came by early this morning.  I told them that you shipped out yesterday.  Your brother took them to Sandusky.  They haven't come back yet," he said. 
 "Loafing as usual.  Here's mom," she said, handing the phone to me. 
 "How's Ernie doing?" I asked. 
 "He seems to be a lot stronger than yesterday.  It's too early for the doctors to make any kind of prognosis.  Robert is there a lot, so he'll let me know if he needs surgery, or something," he explained. 
 "Preston Snelling died in Cleveland.  It sounds like he was gone before they got him off the boat.  Stevie Schmultze was here earlier taking donations.  Do you remember him?" I asked. 
 "That sounds like a long time ago," he ventured. 
 "I put a ding in his skull back in eighty four.  In Chastity's bar in Detroit.  I couldn't believe that he remembered me," I remarked. 
 "I'm not surprised to hear that," he replied.
 "Gavin is Captain Dee's granddaughter.  Remember, she was born in Sandusky, when we were visiting Steve Monk on the North Bay in December of eighty six," I explained.
 "Oh, yes.  Tommy and Maddy were with us then.  I'll be darn, you're running into all kinds of people already," he said.
  I handed the phone to Baby.
 "Mom got the glamour job on this boat.  There's this hunk of a First Mate named Michael Christiansen, in the Wheelhouse with her," she explained.
 "What! You mean your mother is alone in the dark wheelhouse with Michael Christiansen!" he exclaimed. 
 "I'll let you talk to her," Baby said, handing the phone to me. 
  "Don't worry captain.  I won't fall for another good looking First Mate in the Wheelhouse.  I learned my lesson the first time," I joked. 
"I hope Baby and Gavin are leaving him alone.  His wife, Brooke, wouldn't understand him having a groupie following.  He has two year old, twin girls named Eden and Elizabeth," my husband informed me.
 "That's interesting.  I really haven't talked to him about his family.  We were a little busy getting this boat docked this morning," I said.  We heard two short blasts on the whistle.
 "Where are you headed?" he asked. 
 "I think we're going to Rogers city for another load of limestone, but I'm not sure.  We're heading for the blue water, for sure," I replied. 
 "Well' smooth sailing Sweetie," he said. 
 "I'll call you later, love.  Bye bye," I said, then handed the phone to Baby.
  "Tell junior that I love this job.  Bye Bye daddy, I love you," Baby said.
  "Bye bye, sugar bear," he said, then he hung up.

 "Well, I guess they're getting along okay without us," I remarked. 
 "David is the biggest goof off.  Dad never cracks the whip on him," Baby griped.
 "He'll have to work at the Academy.  Let's go to my quarters," I suggested.
 We retraced our steps, ending up at my quarters.
 "You got the fancy digs," Baby said as we entered.
 "I've bunked with other women.  On the Spirit Independent, I had miserable quarters aft.  No heat or air conditioning.  I couldn't get my clothes to dry out half the time.  I have plenty of room here if you and Gavin need some closet space," I offered.
 "Thanks, I'll let Gavin know about it," Baby said, looking tired.
 "You look like you need some rest," I observed.
 "I wish I had a nice mattress like this," Baby said.
 "Feel free to use it anytime," I offered.
 "I think I'll stay awake until I go aft with Gavin.  How long is it gonna' take to get the hatch covers on?" Baby asked, laying down on my bed.
 "About an hour.  They'll have more help when Casey and George finish with the hatch crane."
 "I feel bad about not helping her.  Should I?" Baby asked.
 "No, that's a deck job.  Unless the Bosun or the Mates tell you to bear a hand, you don't.  There's a union here and you don't want to get caught doing a non-classification job.  Those guys will bitch about not getting their overtime because of you," I explained. 
 "Jeesh, that sucks," Baby said softly.
 "Yes, it does sometimes, Baby girl," I said quietly.  I waited a minute, then I knew that she was asleep.  I stood up slowly, then turned on my reading light and turned off the overhead light.  I saw the lights on the Grand River side as we backed out of the river.  I knew that Alex was using the bow thrusters to steer us.  I read Turgenev for a while, then I heard the whistle of another boat passing by.
 Baby woke with a start.
 "How long have I been sleeping," she asked.
 "Just over an hour," I replied.
 "Mom, you shouldn't have let me sleep!" she exclaimed.
 "I never wake a sleeping Baby," I said, hugging her.
 "I have to go aft," she said.
 "I'll walk back with you," I said, standing up.
 I closed the door to my quarters and pushed the red sign into place, then we headed aft via the passageway.
 "Gavin's gonna' have fits because I'm not there," she said.
 "I don't see why," I said.
 "She was gonna' help me with my hair," Baby replied.
 "You don't need a hairdresser on a freighter," I remarked, adding-"Nobody will notice your hair anyways."
 Baby gave me that 'Mom, you don't understand look'.  I was wondering what she thought I didnt know about life on the lakes as we went through the door and stepped out onto the spar deck.  The deck was still wet and I could just make out George by the after deckhouse with the hose.
 "They couldn't have finished too long ago," I said. Baby was walking fast.
 "The back end of the boat isn't gonna' break off any time soon," I wisecracked.  There was a breeze from forward and the air was getting cooler now that we were out on the lake.  I smelled the smell of the lake.  the Great Lakes have a different smell than any other large body of water, fresh or salt.  I saw somebody in a white shirt leave the after deckhouse via the port side door and head forward.
 "That must be the Chief.  He's the only one I've seen who wears a white shirt," I said. 
 "Yeah, it looks like him," Baby said, uninterested.
We entered the starboard side door and turned right, then turned left and headed aft by the amidships passageway.  I heard some singing coming from the rec room.  I recognized the tune immediately.
 "What are they singing?" Baby asked.
 "Something you shouldn't be hearing," I replied.
 "Oh, come on mom," Baby implored as we continued aft.  When we got to the passageway to the left, Baby stopped to listen.  "I wanna' get the words," she said.
 I bit my tonge and waited for the last refrain.

 'Sung by the Whorehouse Quartet.'
 'Do you got a hardon?'
 'Not yet!'
 'Are you gonna get one?'
 'You bet!"
 'It coming soo-ooon."
 
 "That's hilarious as hell.  Those guys are really enjoying themselves!" Baby exclaimed.
 "You don't need to be around men when they're singing like that," I snapped, pointing down the passageway, toward her quarters.  "Sounds like a damn bar," I mumbled as we reached her quarters. 
Baby opened the door and we entered. 
 "Hi Gav, did you hear those guys singing in the Rec Room?" Baby asked. 
 "Yeah, they snuck a couple bottles of cheap stuff and hid it in the storeroom.  They have somebody watching out for the Chief," she informed us.
 Gavin was sitting in the chair, drinking some ginger ale.  I could smell blue-tip matches.  Another old bar trick to cover up the smell of alcohol.  
"Baby can stay in here and get some sleep.  There's no telling what mischief those guys are up to if they've been drinking.  Do I smell matches?" I asked.
 "Yeah, I had some gum or something stuck on my boot, so I was trying to heat it up to scrape it off," Gavin explained.
 "A good, sharp knife like this does the trick," I said as I removed my case folding knife from it's belt sheath and opened it.
 "That's an old one," Gavin remarked.
 "Yes, I never use it for anything but shipboard use so it hasn't been used in a while.  Baby has one also.  I'm sure that she would let you use it for something like that," I said.  Earlier I saw that Gavin had a hunting type knife in a belt sheath.
 "Sure Gav, anytime you need it," Baby said enthusiastically.
 "Okay, you gals stay out of trouble," I said, adding-"I have to get some sleep, good night."
 "Good night, Mom."
 "Good night, Misses M," Gavin said.
 I opened the door and went out into the passageway.  The singing in the Rec room was louder if anything.  Those guys are really pushing it, I thought.  Captain Kompsii would have had screaming fits about that, or rather, my husband would have been doing the screaming since it's the Mate's job.  I turned right and headed forward in the amidships passageway. 
 "Soberiety check in the Rec room in five minutes," I heard the Chief say over the intercom.  The singing stopped and the only sound I heard was running feet hitting the deck.  A little birdie must have told him, I thought, laughing to myself. 
 When I got out on deck, I saw somebody with a flashlight hanging out by the port side door.  That must be the stooge, I thought.  As I approached, I saw it was Ilya.
 "Are you taking the deckwatch?" I asked jokingly.
 "No, I was looking for my keys.  I can't find them anywhere," he replied. 
 "Well, put the word out and somebody will find them," I suggested, adding-"See you tomorrow."
 "Okay professor," he said and I turned and headed toward the starboard side and forward.
As I headed forward, I saw the Chief and the Mate heading aft on the port side, so I waved at them.  I checked my watch, it was just past nine thirty and it was almost fully dark now.  In a couple more weeks it would be the summer soltice and we would still be in the twilight at this time.
 I planned on hitting the sack and reading until I fell asleep.  I thought about how good my mattress was going to feel.  It better be a good mattress, since I only had six hours to sleep.  I thought about Baby's mattress.  It didn't look to be an uncomfortable mattress.  The Mattress I had on the Mariner Enterprise had springs poking through in at least ten places.  I bought a mattress for a rollaway bed and took that gnarly piece of junk off and threw it away. 
 I entered the starboard side door and walked forward.  I didn't run into anybody on the way to my quarters.  I made sure the sign was slid into place and I closed my door.  I set my alarm and got dressed for bed. 
 I laid down and closed my eyes.  I knew that we could do between twelve and thirteen miles per hour with this Catepillar Diesel, so we would cover about seventy or eighty miles by watch change.  That should put us near the islands at watch change.  We would be coming up on Detroit by the end of my watch at eight in the morning.  I was certain that we wouldn't be to Lake St. Clair yet.  I was still wound up from being on a boat again, so I had to make myself relax.  I thought about Baby, then I thought about my husband and son at home, then I fell asleep.
  My alarm clock woke me promptly at three thirty.  I turned on my reading light and sat up in bed.  I decided to take a quick shower before getting dressed. 
 I had my clothes laid out already, so when I got out of the bathroom I got dressed quickly.  I headed for the night kitchen to get some coffee and a bagel.  When I got there, the Mate and the Bosun were there.
 "Good morning Professor.  Did you sleep well?" the Bosun asked.
 "Tolerably well, guy.  Did you get much sleep?" I asked as I poured a cup of coffee.
 "No, we had some problems aft that we had to take care of," he replied.
 "Yeah, they were getting a little loud with their lewd singing.  I told Baby to stay in her quarters when that sort of thing is going on."
 "What were they singing?" the Mate asked.
 "The old Whorehouse Quartet," I replied.
 "Several guys had alcohol on their breath.  I had warned them before about that.  The Captain will reprimand them later.  He won't be too happy about their singing, for certain," the Mate said.
 "Yeah, things haven't changed any.  Somebody will always try to sneak something onboard," I observed.
 "Alex doesn't like that one bit.  If the Coast Guard boarded us and found crewmen drinking, the company would be fined and Alex would probably be fired.  I know that they didn't board the boats in the old days, but ever since the Exxon Valdez and Captain Hazelwood, they board a couple boats a year," the Mate explained.
 "That would be a bummer," I commented.
 "It has never happened to us, but they could order us to hove to any time," he said. 
 "Are college professors subject to this harassment also?" the Bosun asked.
 "Oh yes, we have to take yearly physicals and they can drug test there or come around for a random test.  It's a urinalysis or hair test.  Those hamfisted son of a bitches aren't going to stick me with any needles," I remarked.
 "How do they check to see if you've been drinking," the Bosun asked.
 "They run a cotton swab inside your mouth," I answered.
 "The Coast Guard have a Breathalizer, just like the police," the Bosun said.
 "You have seen them do it?" I asked.
 "Yes, last year on the Ryerson," he replied.
 "We better get topside.  See you later, Roach," the Mate said.
 "Have fun," the Bosun said.
 "After you," the Mate said, holding the door for me.
 "Such a gentleman," I wisecracked as I went through the doorway. I turned right and headed for the stairs that would take us to the passageway aft of the Observation room and then outside and up the steps to the backdoor of the wheelhouse.  It was cool outside and I saw that there wasn't much for wind or waves, before we entered the wheelhouse.
 The wheelhouse was dark, except for the red glow of the instruments and the green glow of the radar scope.  I knew that old Elmer was on the perch, even though I couldn't make out a silhouette.  I didn't see the Third Mate anywhere.
 "How's it going, Niel," the Mate asked.
 "There's a big one headed our way," the Third Mate said, indicating the lights forward.
 I heard him moving around, then I saw the light at the chart table come on.
 "We're here, just east of the straits between Pelee Island and Kelleys Island," Niel said as he indicated the position on the chart with a laser pointer.  As they walked over to the radar set, I looked to the port side and saw the lights on Kelleys Island and ahead on the Bass Islands.  There was only the red light of a radio tower on the dark mass of Pelee Island.
 "She's about four miles now.  Yeah, it looks like a thousand footer," the Mate observed.
 "There's plenty of water so there should be no trouble getting by her," the Third Mate said.
 "Okay Niel, see you at breakfast," the Mate said.
 "Roger that," he replied.
 "I got 'er on auto," Elmer said as he got out of the chair.
 "Okay, Old Buddy.  Catch ya' later," I said, then I got into the chair.  I checked our course, speed and the wind direction.  The waves were coming from almost directly ahead, but they were negligible when it came to steering the boat.  We were making twelve miles per hour and there was no mist on the lake.  I pushed the lever up and forward to take us off auto and I checked the Gyrocompass again.
 I could see the thousand footer up ahead quite clearly.  I began to worry because I hadn't checked the navigational lights, then I remembered that that was the job of the deck department. 
 "She's doing about fourteen knots and loaded down too," the Mate said, adding-"Good, let's keep it off of auto for awhile."
 "Yes Sir," I replied.
 The Mate was watching the bigger boat intently, so I didn't say anything to him.  It seemed to be bows on to us and the distance was closing rapidly.  the Mate blew one short blast on the whistle, and fifteen seconds later we heard a short blast from the thousand footer.
 "Two points to starboard.  Let's give ourselves a little room," the Mate commented.
 "Two points to starboard, yes sir," I acknowledged as I turned the wheel to the right.  A larger vessel like that can push the bow of a  smaller vessel away from its bow if  it passes too closely, and conversely will suck the bow of a smaller vessel into its wake.  We heard one short blast of the whistle from the thousand footer and its bow appeared to slowly move away from their original course.  It was about one mile away and would be passing us in about two minutes.  Our rudder was less than half a degree to starboard, but our bow was also moving to the starboard, away from our original track.  Thanks to modern navigational aids, we had been on the exact same line and going in opposite directions.  We could clearly see the masthead lights and navigational lights of the other vessel.  I wished that I had brought my camera with me.  I could have made a short movie of this event.  It reminded me of that old song-'Like two ships passing in the night'.
 "Stand by the wheel," the Mate ordered.
 "Standing by at the wheel," I acknowledged.
 "As her bow passes, give the wheel another point to starboard," he requested.
 "Another point to starboard when she gets here, yes sir," I acknowledged.  I would give it another point now, but he's in command.  The thousand footer was looking awfully big now and it looked like we would clear by less than a hundred yards.  The sky was cloudy and the night was dark, but I could see the giant bow wave from it's bulbous bow as it plowed through the water at full speed.  They appeared to have all their deck lights on, which I thought was un- usual.  Since big boats like that don't go into Lorain anymore, they were probably headed for Conneaut, at least eight hours away. 
 "He's straightened out again.  He's got all the room in the world and he's not gonna' change his course, by g-d," the Mate declared. 
 I kept my eye on the big boat and held the wheel steady until I saw that its bow even with ours.
 "A point to Starboard," I said as I turned the wheel one spoke to the right.  the Mate blew the whistle and the thousand footer did likewise.  They had their spar deck illuminated, which must have been a pain for their deck officer and wheelsman, with their cabin aft configuration.
 "If they turned their lights off, maybe they could see where they're going," the Mate remarked wryly as we felt their bow wave.  Half a minute later, our stern cleared their stern without a problem.
 "Bring us back to two six zero true."
 "Two six zero true, aye," I acknowledged as I turned the wheel slowly to the left as I watched the gyro compass.
 "There's nothing on the tube, except for this Coast Guard vessel to the port.  He's two miles away.  We'll keep looking out for any stray small craft that maybe be out here," the Mate said.
 "Very good," I replied.  I knew that it wouldn't be too much longer, then we would turn to the starboard and head northwest toward the Detroit river.  I glanced to the left and saw the Mate looking at the GPS on the computer monitor.  What did we do before we had all these gadgets, I wondered. 
 I looked to the port side, between Kelleys Island and South Bass Island.  I saw a tiny white light and a flashing red light in the darkness.  That's probably the Coast Guard's Motor lifeboat from Marblehead, I thought.  The Mate was looking at the radar, then he picked up his night binoculars.
 "Too bad we're not going to Marblehead," the Mate said.
 "Yeah, David could get up and make me some coffee," I remarked. 
 In a couple minutes, the green flashing buoy east of North Bass Island came into view.  The Mate looked at the GPS on the computer for a minute as the boat approached the buoy and the island.
 "Okay Nick, starboard to three zero five true."
 "Starboard, to three zero five true, yes sir," I acknowledged as I started turning the wheel to the right slowly while I watched the Gyro compass.  Five degrees short of the new heading, I began to turn the wheel to the left so I wouldn't overshoot.  The stern stopped swinging at three zero five and there was zero degrees on the rudder.
 "Okay, were good for another twenty five miles then we'll make the final turn before the Detroit river," the Mate remarked. 
 "Roger that," I answered.
 "That will be around watch change.  Alex usually likes to be in the wheelhouse when we're going into the river," he informed me.
 "I wonder if they'll be any mail on the Westcott," I mused.
 "Alex and the Chief are always getting something.  Are you expecting anything?" he asked.
 "A couple of my students are going after term on their research papers, but I don't think that they'll be sending them this soon," I replied.
 "You'll be grading research papers on this boat," he asked, surprised.
 "I usually can't find anybody else to do it," I quipped.
 "Is that a hard job, being a college professor?" he asked.
 "It can be a real pain, like when the kids were younger.  This last semester, I taught two sections of Meteorology and Climatology, so it wasn't too bad.  Ten hours a day, four days a week.  I got most of my work done before the weekend," I explained.
 "Dave talked about you being a professor.  Of course, I never thought I'd work with you."
 "The world is too small and our lives are too big in this profession.  I wasn't surprised when the Chief told me that he had seen me giving a presentation at Bowling Green.  A lot of professors at the Academy knew me or were familiar with my work, and the only time I had been to the Academy was ten years ago," I finished.
 "Dave described you as the darling of the Conservative movement in Marblehead."
 "I'm afraid that I've been labeled as a 'tree hugging liberal' since I got involved in the 'Anti-development movement in Marblehead.  I'm afraid that as the darling of the conservatives I got beat out by Ann Coulter," I quipped.
 "Yes, she seems to be very popular these days.  She really takes on those liberals."
 "In college they teach you to research and to reference what you say and write.  Ann Coulter is absolutely magnificent in that respect.  She beats the hell out of any news media or the New York Times.  Liberals don't like someone who comes at them with the facts of the matter.  Fact is the bane of their existence.  They can't stand it when you try to cloud the issue with facts.  Believe me, I've been after Al Gore for years on this.  He loves to  refer to scientific fact as myth.  All semester I've had students trying to throw nonsense from Al Gore at me.  They thought my class was some forum for political nonsense and I had to set them straight by god," I declared.
 "I bet you did.  Dave told me that you slapped the hell outta' some student that was arguing with you about abortion at your college," the Mate said.
 "She wasn't a student.  I would have been in mucho trouble if she had been a student.  She was trying to give me some liberal BS about a woman having the right to do anything she wants with her own body.  I was trying to tell her in biological terms that it wasn't her body, it was in fact the body of another person that she was killing.  She was giving me that usual BS about tissue and not a viable human being.  Typical liberal 'head up their ass' philosophy.  So I told her that I have had babies and I have killed animals, so I know what I'm talking about and she is obviously some brain dead little punk who has been supported my mommy and daddy all her life so she can't accept the facts of the matter.  I ended up showing her what hurting another person is all about," I concluded.
 The Mate laughed at my last statement.
 "That Stevie Schmultze was telling everybody that you're good at putting the hurt on."
 "I'm much better with pepper spray.  Better living with Chemicals as they say," I explained.
 "Who are 'They'?" he asked.
 "I think that was an old slogan by DuPont in the sixties," I replied. 
 "Holy cow!  I have never seen Brooke engage in a political discussion or become involved in any social issues like urbanization," he remarked.
 "Dave is pretty laid back at home, too.  My Grandmother was a college professor.  She taught me that you have to have a single-minded determination to learn in order to succeed in life," I stated.
 "Yes, I couldn't agree more," the Mate said.
 The terriphone beeped and the Mate picked it up.
 "Wheelhouse, Christiansen...I see, didn't the Captain send a fax while we were loading...It should be coming in the mail then...Very well, Christiansen out."  The Mate hung up the terriphone.
 "A problem aft?" I asked.
 "The Chief had the Captain order some filters for the diesel fuel system in Detroit, since they didn't have them in Fairport.  I wasn't told anything about the supply boat so I assume they will come in the mail," he replied.
 "The captain will know for sure," I said.
 "The Chief left a note for the Conveyorman to check out some defective hatch clamps on number one, three and seven hatches."
 "That's good.  If they're not right, somebody's gotta' fix them," I commented.

 At six twenty five, the Mate gave the order to turn to starboard, onto a new heading of three four zero, as the sun rose off our starboard side.  At seven thirty, we could see the town of Rockwood, Michigan off our port side.  As we approached the green, flashing buoy, the mate ordered a course change to zero zero two true.  As the boat swung around to enter the Detroit river, the Captain and the second Mate entered the Wheelhouse. 

 "Good morning, people.  How's the navigating?" the Captain asked.
 "There's a salty up ahead, downbound.  They're just passing Grosse Isle now.  There shouldn't be anything else, except small craft, until we get near Detroit," the Mate answered. 
 the Captain looked at the chart, then looked at the radar. 
 "The mist on Lake St.Clair will burn off before we get there.  We'll check down to ten miles an hour when we get closer to Detroit."
 The Captain looked over at me.  "Old Joe isn't awake yet?" he asked.
 "He has a few minutes yet.  Let's give the old guy a break," I joked.
 "I heard that there was some questionable conduct in the Rec room last night," the Captain stated.
 "When I was walking aft with Baby, we heard some loud, obnoxious singing coming from the Rec room.  I told Baby to stay in her quarters," I replied.
 "What were they singing so loudly that you could hear it?" he asked.
 "The old 'Whorehouse Quartet," I answered.
 "They shouldn't have been singing that with women quartered back there.  In fact, they shouldn't have been singing that crap at all.  Mike, move Gavin and Nicole to the Watchmen's quarters forward.  Who's up here now?" he asked.
 "George Nash," the Mate replied.
 "Good, he can have the Watchman's quarters aft," the Captain stated. 
 "I'll have them moved this morning," the Mate said.
 "Very good.  I'm gonna' crack the whip here, whether they like it or not," Alex said. 
 I wondered who ratted out the guys drinking in the Rec room.  I hoped they wouldn't think it was me or the girls.
I also hoped that Gavin and Baby wouldn't mind moving up here.  It would definitely be better for them to be forward, closer to me, I thought.
 "We're coming up on the first range light in the river," the Captain said.
 Up ahead, I could see a flashing green light.  I knew that there is a red one also, but we couldn't see it yet because of the land. 
 "Okay, we got it here, Mike," the Captain said.
 "I'll notify the Bosun about the quarters change," the Mate said as he picked up a folder then headed for the back door.
 "Do you know how to follow range lights?" Niel asked.
 "I'm sure that Captain McCracken's wife can follow range lights," the Captain joked. 
 I gave a thumbs up sign.  Up ahead, we could see the bow of the salty as it came out of the entrance of the river.  It was a container carrier, low amidships with a high deckhouse aft.  It's silver-gray hull shined in the morning sun as it emerged from behind the land.  I knew that they would have to make a small turn to port as they entered the lake, and we would make a corresponding turn to the starboard. 
 "I hope 'uncle Fritz' is awake over there," Niel joked. 
 "No problem, we'll just sink him if he doesn't get outta' the way.  Get a lick of revenge for their u-boats in the second world war," the Captain joked. 
 There was plenty of room for two ships to turn simultaneously, but it looked like they would make the turn right before us.  I heard the door open behind me.  The Captain and second Mate looked that way.
 "Well, good morning, son.  You get your watch fixed?" the Captain wisecracked.
 "I had a little trouble with my knee this morning," Joe muttered as he approached the wheel.
 "Are you sure you can stand for four hours," the Captain asked.
 "I'll sit this one out," Joe replied as I got up from the chair.  I knew that the Captain was referring to the old custom of the Wheelsman standing while steering in the Detroit river.
 "Okay, see you guys later," I said as I grabbed my windbreaker, then I headed for the back door.  When I got outside, I put my jacket on and headed down the steps to the spar deck.  I decided to skip going to my quarters and I headed aft to the galley.  Eventhough the sun was well above the horizon, there was still a chill on the deck as I walked aft.  I looked to the port side and saw Scott, the conveyorman, with the Bosun and George Nash at hatch number seven.  I figured they were looking at the bent hatch clamps that the Captain had mentioned in the wheelhouse.  I waved when they looked over at me.  Looking starboard, I could see the woods on the Canadian side, then I heard the whistle blow one short blast.  The German vessel answered with one short blast on their air horn.  When I got to the after deckhouse, I saw the salty off our port side.  Inspite of the techno-ugliness of the vessel, it looked neat and smart.  They take care of their vessel, I thought as entered the after deckhouse on the starboard side. 
 I saw Izzy and Casey heading forward in the amidships passageway as I was about to enter the galley. 
 "Hi guys, having a good morning?" I asked.
 "Oh, good enough, I suppose," Izzy answered.
 "Working on your Canoe this morning?" I asked.
 "We were just cleaning up a little bit.  The Chief has fits if we don't keep the storeroom clean," Izzy replied as we entered the galley. 
  Bud was standing by the counter when we entered. 
 "Well, how's the drunken reprobates this morning," he wisecracked.
 "What you talking about, Willis?" I shot back.  Nobody seemed in the mood to explain further.
 "What's in those breakfast croissants?" I asked.
 "Ham and Cheese and Steak and egg," he replied.
 "I'll take the steak and egg croissant and some of those hash browns," I said as I slid my tray in front of the croissants. 
 Bud put a croissant on my tray and put hash browns on a small plate and set them on my tray. 
 "I'll have a ham and cheese croissant and some of those hash browns," Izzy said. 
 "Keep it coming," Casey ordered.
 "Okay, gents," Bud replied as he put the food on their trays.
 We went through the forward side door, across the passage- way and into the crews mess.  Carlos and Eddy Buchanan, the third engineer, were at the nearest table.  Franky, Gavin, Ernie and Roy were at the other table.  I sat down at the nearest table, facing Gavin at the other table.
 "Good morning misses M.  How are you doing this morning?" Gavin asked. 
 "Good morning.  It was a tough fight, but we got into the river okay," I quipped. 
 "That's good," Gavin said.
 "It sure is good.  There's no waves in the river.  I saw Roach, Scott and George looking at the hatch covers.  They can get those bent clamps fixed without too much trouble," I observed. 
 "Yeah, Scott is the other machinist here.  I'm sure he can handle it okay," Gavin said. 
 "Where is Nicole this morning?" I asked.
 "She went forward for something," she replied.
 I narrowed my eyes as I looked at her. I was hoping that Baby was being told about the move.
 "That's strange.  It's a little early to be gathering laundry forward," I said, playing it cool.
 "Who knows? The Hillbilly probably sent her up there for something," Gavin said. 
 "I hope she got some breakfast first." 
 "No, in fact I know she didn't," Gavin said. 
 "She should be back here pretty soon," I said, adding-
 "How's it going, Carlos?"
 "It is going well," he replied. 
 "The Mate mentioned that the Captain will have to pick up some filters in Detroit.  I guess the Westcott will bring them out," I said. 
 "The Chief must have talked with the captain.  He didn't mention anything to me or write it in the book," Carlos replied. 
 "Tell Chiefy he talks too much," I joked. 
 "Perhaps he reads too much, professor.  He found out that a Captain on my old ship, the Petro Voyager, was an officer here and knows you and your husband.  His name is Andrew Botzum." 
 "Certainly, I've known him since eighty six.  He was twenty nine then.  A real likeable fellow.  In fact his daughter, Desiree, is an instructor at the Academy this year.  I wonder how the Chief made the connection?" I wondered out loud. 
 "I think he knows people at the Academy too," Carlos said.
 "Hmm, I never heard him say anything about that.  I'll have to ask him the next time I see him," I said.
 "I think the Chief will be here soon," Carlos said.
 The other guys didn't look too happy about that.
 "Yeah, he seems to show up when I'm least expecting him," I observed.  I heard a noise and looked to the left and saw Baby run into the room.  She went around the tables and hurriedly sat down next to Gavin.  She looked like a contestant on a game show.  I figured that I better say something before she exploded.
 "I wish I had your energy this morning."
 "Hi mom, what's the good news?" she greeted me.
 "You obviously have some," I remarked. 
 "Uh, Gavin and I have some work to do.  We'll catch you guys later," she said as she got up again.  Gavin got up also and they left the room.  The other guys remained silent while I continued to eat my breakfast.  I went over to the refrigerator and got a glass of orange juice.  As I sat down again, the Chief came through the door with a cup of coffee. 
 "Good morning Chief.  We were just talking about you," I said. 
 "Oh! nothing good I take it," he retorted.
 "You take it right," I joked, adding- "I was wondering how you knew my old shipmate, Andy Botzum," I replied.
 Casey moved over to let the Chief sit opposite of me. 
 "That Stevie Schmultze had mentioned some of your old shipmates.  I knew a guy named Bill Lawrence who had known Andy Botzum.  Andy told him that he had been on the steamship Gentry in eighty six with a woman named Nick Strickland, which was the name that Stevie knew you by," he explained.
 "Yes, I ran into Bill Lawrence several times, but I was never on a boat with him.  A lot of our guys were from the old Cliffs line, so they knew each other.  Andy was from the ocean.  He moved to California in nineteen ninety and returned to the ocean.  His youngest daughter, Desiree, is an instructor at the Academy.  I was wondering how you made the connection," I explained.
 "The only problem I've had is finding anyone who is worth a sh-t that has anything bad to say about you," the Chief stated. 
 "I'm happy to hear that," I said jokingly. 
 "What's the talk in the Wheelhouse?" he asked. 
 "The Captain mentioned to Niel about picking up some filters in Detroit.  Since he didn't say anything about the supply boat, I was thinking that he meant the mail boat," I replied. 
 "Yes, two dozen in two boxes, on the Westcott," he said. 
 "Any crew changes?" I asked. 
 "Not yet.  Bud is trying to get off on the downbound run," he replied. 
 "Baby will be glad to hear that," I said, not meaning to use her nickname.
 "Why is that?" the Chief asked. 
 "The relief cook is supposed to be Larry McLaughlin from Marblehead.  He's a friend and neighbor," I said. 
 "I know Ernie from the Ship's Bell," he said.
 "He went into the hospital a couple days ago with heart trouble.  I guess they're keeping him in there for the time being," I informed him.
 "Ernie is a good guy.  I hope he makes it okay."
 "Yes, he has always been a good friend.  He has watched our children when I had to go outta' town.  I have to go check on some ornery young ladies.  I'll catch you guys later," I said as I got up from the table.
 "We'll see you, professor," Carlos said.
 I returned the tray to the galley then headed down the passageway to Baby's quarters.  The sign wasn't on the door, so I knocked.  Baby opened the door slightly, then she opened it all the way when she saw me.
 "Mom, did you hear the news," she asked happily.
 "I heard the Captain say that he was moving you two to the Watchman's quarters forward," I replied. 
 "Awesome! I couldn't believe it when Baby told me," Gavin said, jumping up and doing the high five with Baby. 
 "Well, I'm glad to see that it's not gonna' be a problem for you two," I said. 
 "Mom, why would it be a problem?" Baby asked. 
 "It can be a little noisy up there when the conveyor is running.  I hope you can sleep through it," I replied.
 "The conveyor runs one percent of the time.  We hear racket from the engine room all the time," Baby stated as she high fived Gavin again.  "And we're neighbors with the Mate," she added as she took out her big suitcase and set it on the bed. 
 "Mister Nash didn't think it was such a big deal," I remarked.  Gavin and Baby giggled at that. 
 "I'm gonna' pack my suitcase and travel bag and grab my pillow and as soon as we get the word, we're outta' here," Baby chortled. 
 "Alex said that we can put off our work until we get moved," Gavin said. 
 "I'm sure it will be a positive move for both of you.  People up there don't do things like sneaking booze onboard," I stated. 
 "Yeah, I save it for when I go up the street," Gavin remarked.  I held any comments on that.  Anybody who wanted to drink onboard, was smart enough to wait until they came off watch and did it in their own quarters or found a hiding place like Earl Franklin did all those years ago.
 "Yes, it's not a good habit for young people to get into.  I'll probably see you gals later.  I'm heading for my quarters," I said.
 "Okay mom," Baby said while giving me a hug.
 "See you later, misses M," Gavin said.
 I smiled and waved at her, then I went through the doorway and closed their door.  As I was heading forward, I wondered if Gavin's parents hugged her like I hug my children.  My grandmother had always hugged me and I always liked it.  She said that people had electricity flowing through them like a wire.  She explained that if you placed two wires parallel and close together and if you ran a DC current through them, the wires would be physically attracted to each other.  If the current was in opposite directions, then the wires would push away.  I found out that this was a scientific fact.  When Baby was born with the umbilical cord around her neck, I vowed to hug my children as much as I could.
 I saw Scott at number one hatch, so I decided to see what he was doing.  He was kneeling down and looking at the clamp that Gavin was having trouble with earlier. 
 "How's it coming with the hatch clamps?" I asked. 
 "Most of them were just bent a little.  I removed the screws and straightened them in the pillow blocks.  This one appears to be galled.  I'll have to remove the clamp and take it to the shop.  I may have to fabricate something here," he replied. 
 I could see that the lower end of the clamp fit between two ears welded to the hatch coaming.  The bolt and a spacer went through the ears and the bottom of the clamp and was secured by a nut and washer.  Scott began removing the nut with a wrench. 
 "Have fun, big guy.  We'll see you later," I said. 
 "Okay, professor," he said. 
 
 I entered the starboard side door and went directly to my quarters.  I wanted to take a nap first, then I would see what Baby and Gavin were up to.  I didn't have that many dirty clothes, but I was thinking about doing my washing later.  I took off my deck shoes and laid down on my bunk.  I thought about Baby getting into the groove as a porter.  I felt that I was doing pretty good as a wheelsman.  Of course, we had only been on the boat for a day and a half, but there didn't seem to be any major stumbling blocks yet.

 It was only tuesday and David wouldn't be going up to the Academy until thursday.  The suspected romance with Desiree Botzum seemed to have fizzled.  Desiree visited us during Christmas break and they acted like a brother and sister.  I could not be upset with them because Desiree is Andy's daughter.  Natalie's demands for money continue to exceed my wildest expectations.  She claims that she is in graduate school to get away from our middle class materialism.  I wondered if David had rented the other two cottages yet.  I should have asked him yesterday, I thought. 

 I knew that it would take eight hours to get through the Detroit and St.Clair rivers if there were no delays.  We should be at the Blue Water bridge in Sarnia.  The last place we would see before going out of sight of land in Lake Huron.  I hoped Baby was ready for this, I thought as I fell asleep. 

 When I woke up it was almost eleven o'clock.  I looked out the porthole and saw that we were in Lake St. Clair.  I put on my deck shoes and went to see if Baby and Gavin were about.  I headed aft in the passageway and came out on deck to check the weather.  I seemed about the same temperature, but there was a definite breeze here.  I didn't see anybody out on deck.  I turned right and headed toward the port side.  I entered the port side door and headed forward.  I knew that the Watchman's quarters were forward of the mate's quarters.  I heard a door open and I saw Gavin and Baby leave the Watchman's quarters and head across the passageway.  They were standing in front of a large work locker with steel doors. 
 "Check in there and see if there's a flashlight," Gavin suggested.
 Baby opened the door and stuck her arm in the locker. 
 "There's nothing in here but a bunch of old lifejackets.  What...Eeek! Baby screeched as she jumped back from the locker and a black bat flew out and headed down the passageway.  I ducked to allow it to fly over me. 
 "God damn bats in here," Baby shouted as she slammed the door shut. 
 "I think he was as surprised as you were," I said. 
 "I think they both pissed their pants," Gavin chuckled, adding- "I heard that there were bats in these lockers. The guys are afraid to open these doors.  I wish I had a video camera."
 "Good, you can clean out this son of a bitch," Baby exclaimed.
 Gavin and Baby began to giggle at the incident.
 "There's always somebody trying to pull some prank on the new deckhands," I said. 
 "Have you seen our new quarters?" Baby asked after they regained their composure. 
 "No, that's what I came over here for," I said. 
 "This one is bigger and has a real shower," Baby said as we crossed the passageway. 
 "You have your own porthole," I said as we entered. 
 "You bet.  A room with a view," Gavin remarked.
 "Alright, you're moving on up.  Built in closet and drawers.  Real spiffy," I remarked as I opened the slatted wooden door. 
 "Alex says that the heating is electric up here.  We had steam heat from that little donkey boiler aft," Gavin said.
 "Hopefully we won't need too much heat for a while.  The air conditioning seems to work okay.  If you need anymore storage space, let me know."
 "We have room to hang up our survival suits here," Gavin pointed to the hooks at the end of the bunk beds. 
 "Good, I hate storing those things rolled up.  They get to smell moldy after a while.  It looks like you're shipshape here.  I think I'll do some laundry before lunch.  If your buddy, Wishbone, isn't down there already," I said.
 "That's highly unlikely.  I'll be doing laundry after lunch," Baby whined.
 "Okay, I'll see you aft," I said.
 "Bye mom," Baby said as we hugged.
 As I walked aft in the passageway I noticed a slight roll. As small as it is, Lake St.Clair can get some waves.  In the old days, I probably wouldn't have noticed it.  I started to think about big waves.  Old Captain Tommasson would say that real sailors have ice water in their veins and iron in their guts.  I had tried to stay on boats enough so I wouldn't get motion sickness.  I went to my quarters and got my laundry and put it in a pillow case and headed aft.  I went to the port side of the after deckhouse and entered the door that Baby had shown me yesterday.  Going down the narrow steps, I came out on the catwalk above the engine room.  I saw Eddy, the third engineer, and Roy Van Norman on the walkway that runs the length of the engine.  The Chief must have been in the Control room, I thought.  Someone has to be constantly standing by to change the throttle or propellor setting.  I opened the aluminum door and went down the passageway to the laundry room.  I turned left at the doorway and ran into Franky and Jon. 
 "Hi guys.  Is the washer available?" I asked. 
 "Yeah, we're nearly done here," Franky replied. 
 "Okay, good deal," I said as I set my pillow case on the washer.
 "I heard that Gavin and Nicole moved forward," Franky said. 
 "Yes, the Captain told me this morning that he was having them move up there.  I just came from there.  It looks like they got all moved in," I replied.  
 "Nash wasn't too happy about getting moved, I take it?" Franky asked.
 "I didn't see him to ask him.  I don't think the Captain asked him either," I replied as I put my clothes in the washer. 
 "He doesn't mind.  He doesn't have to walk six hundred feet to get a good cup of coffee now," Mayerhoefer said. 
 "There's bats up there.  I'm not particularly fond of bats," I stated as I started the washer. 
 "Those things won't hurt you.  They're insect eaters.  Later on when those deer flies come out we'll need those bats," Franky said.
 "I forgot to check if I got any mail in the Westcott delivery," I said. 
 "If you got any, the Mate will let you know.  I didn't see much in the bucket.  The Chief sent me up to get some filters," Mayerhoefer said. 
 "Yeah, with a diesel engine you gotta' have filters on hand.  Chiefs are pretty persnicketty about that," I observed. 
 "Yeah, persnicketty about a lot of things.  We'll catch you later, professor," Franky said as he picked up his laundry sack. 
 "Okay, catch you later," I said as they left. 
 I read yesterdays Plain Dealer and Painesville Telegraph while I washed and dried my clothes, then I took them to my quarters.  It was nearly noon when I got my clothes put away, so I headed aft to the galley. 

When I got to the galley, I saw that the lunch special was Hamburgers and Grilled Cheese.  I took the garden salad instead.  Louie came through the swinging doors and looked at me.
 "I told Bud that you liked your hamburgers burnt to carbon," Louie said. 
 "Sorry guy, I gave up fried food five years ago.  Are you gonna' go back to grilling on the fantail?" I asked. 
 "So you can tell me how to do it?" he quipped.
 "No, because I missed it in eighty six," I countered. 
 "I remember that.  John ran out of charcoal in August and the company wouldn't spring for more." 
 "Earl Franklin and I missed out," I complained.
 "John would have grilled to end of the season if they let him.  We only got one box of lettuce, cabbage and tomatoes in Detroit, so it's not gonna' last long," he said. 
 "We'll be tying up in a couple days, so we'll send you shopping," I joked. 
 "Come back if you want anything else," Louie said. 
 "Cole slaw for supper," I said, then I turned and headed for the Crew's mess.  As I crossed the passageway, the watch bell rang.  Carlos, Franky Fischer and the Bosun were the only people in there.  I sat at the table where the Bosun was sitting. 
 "I missed the lunchtime rush?" I asked. 
 "Old Hermit is cracking the whip on these guys.  They get back there five minutes early," Roach replied, adding-"I let Gavin help Nicole gather the laundry.  They left here about twenty minutes ago."
 "I must have just missed them.  Wishbone isn't over his hangover yet?" I asked.
 "He's got the 'slows', as usual," he replied. 
 "He should work for the Chief," I suggested.
 "Louie yelled at him, but he went into that pathetic old man act.  He's talking about taking a couple weeks off when we come back to Cleveland." 
 "Let's go to Duluth," I joked.
 "Baby should be up to speed in a few more days," the Bosun stated. 
 "That's good.  It may take me all summer," I quipped. 
 "You should have got the burgers.  They'll put some weight on your frame," The Bosun said.
 "They don't call them Quarter Pounders for nothing," Franky added. 
 "No thanks guys, I've been avoiding fried foods whenever possible," I said. 
 "I was on the Kay E. Barker last year for two months.  We had this Stewart that couldn't do anything but fried food.  I swear I lived on canned soup and sandwiches for a month," Franky declared. 
 "I'd believe it if you'd said Jack Daniels.  What do you think, professor?" the Bosun asked. 
 "I heard a rumor that somebody had some last night," I said. 
 "Nobody got caught with it in their possession.  Everybody is being a real sorehead about it," the Bosun informed me. 
 "Yeah, Alex is real stiff about that.  I'm sure the Chief is also," I said. 
 Geno, Jon, George and Casey came into the room. 
 "Here's the rest of the hangover crowd," Franky wisecracked.
 "You talk," Casey snapped.
 "Now, now, act like gentlemen.  The professor is here," the Bosun said. 
 "The Captain told me that he was moving Gavin and Nicole forward.  I hope that you weren't too inconvenienced," I said to George Nash, who was sitting across from me. 
 "I was figuring that Alex would do that sooner or later.
 Me and Casey had to go to the after gangway door and get the produce from the supply boat.  How's your salad?" he asked. 
 "Great!  You can't beat fresh fruit and vegetables on a boat," I stated. 
 "Did you see that Babe on the supply boat?" Casey asked.
 I shook my head.  
 "I guess she was eighteen.  These guys were standing on the engine walkway and singing and dancing like the village people and flashing the lights.  She must have thought they were flamers," Casey explained. 
 "That certainly is original.  Sailors usually just whistled at women in the old days," I said.  I never heard of a Glee Club on a lake freighter, even in the old Cliffs line.
 "You can always tell when the Chief's not around," the Bosun commented.
 "Did you work on your trigonometry problem?" I asked Mayerhoefer.
 "I got an answer, but the chief said that the mast was raked five degrees, so he wants me to adjust my calculation," he answered. 
 "Have you figured it out yet?" I asked. 
 "I was gonna' ask you," he said. 
 "Well, let's see.  At ninety degrees, the sine is one. So it's one over one.  As the angle decreases from ninety degrees, the height appears to decrease, so the trigonometric function must increase as the angle decreases," I explained, demonstrating with my pen. 
 "Sine over one?" he asked. 
 "Sine over one is still sine.  It has to be one over sine," I explained. 
 "That's the secant?" he asked. 
 "Exactly.  Take the height you calculated and multiply by the secant of eighty five degrees and that will give you the true length of the mast.  Has the Chief given you the Trigonometric tables?" I asked. 
 "Yeah, he gave me a trigonometry book with the tables. At eighty five degrees, there isn't much difference in height," he observed. 
 "Probably around a foot or two.  In some applications it's pretty important, but not really important in this problem," I said. 
 "Thanks professor.  I'll crunch some numbers and give him the answer," Mayerhoefer said.
 "Okay, keep working at it.  Let me know if you have any questions," I said. 
 "Are you a math teacher?" George asked. 
 "No, I'm a professor of geography," I said. 
 "How far did you go in math?" he asked.
 "Differentials, Integrals, Trigonometric calculus and Partial Derivatives.  I'm afraid Vector Calculus blew me away," I replied. 
 "In my junior year, I was absent for a week, so I missed imaginary numbers so I sat there looking silly while everyone else was taking the test.  That's as far as I got in Math, algebra two they called it," George explained. 
 "You may need a little more than that if you go to college," I said, adding-"I'll catch you later, guys," as I got up from the table. 
 "Thanks professor, take care," Mayerhoefer said.

 I headed aft to see if Baby and Gavin were in the Rec room.  When I entered the Rec Room, the big screen Television was on and Pete Burkhammer was the only one in there.  He turned his head and looked at me for a moment then turned back without acknowledging my presence in any way.  He is looking as haggard as ever, I thought as I turned and left.  I turned left and headed aft.  Turning right at the first passageway on the port side, I went all the way to the port side door then turned right and went down the steep steps to the engine room.  I stopped at the catwalk and looked down.  I saw Van Norman and Ilya working on a filterite at the bench below me.  They looked up at me. 
 "One of the filters from the Boiler water conditioning unit?" I asked. 
 "Yeah, the Hermit found something for us to do," Van Norman griped. 
 "Okay, see you later," I said, then I started walking down the catwalk, toward the laundry room.  When I entered the laundry room, Gavin and Baby were playing cards on the bench. 
 "Hi gals, what are you playing?"
 "Go fish," Gavin answered, then Baby and Gavin started to giggle. 
 "It looks like you're set up for Blackjack," I observed. 
 "Go fish," Baby said and Gavin dealt her another card. 
 "I always said 'hit me'.  Is this a new terminology?" I asked. 
 "My Grandfather wouldn't let the guys play money games so they pretended that they were playing children's games.  Not that they ever fooled my grandpa.  He was quite an expert at cribbage.  Do you know how to play cribbage, Misses M?" Gavin asked. 
 "No, I'm afraid that I never could get the hang of that game," I said. 
 "My dad could beat the ass off anybody on the great lakes.  They called him 'Money making McCracken," Baby boasted. 
 "Oh yeah, the three M couldn't always beat the Double D.  That was what they called my Grandpa, Demolition Dietzmann.  He really blew away the field," Gavin countered. 
 "Was he on the Champlain?" I asked. 
 "Several years before I was born," Gavin replied. 
 "Captain Dave always said that he was the only challenge in the cribbage league," I said. 
 "Grandpa always taught me that I should never half ass anything.  Always give it one hundred percent," Gavin said. 
 If Gavin does what her grandfather taught her, then she will be a good role model for Baby, I thought. 
 "Mom and dad always said that to do less than your best is to sacrifice the gift," Baby interjected. 
 "Who said that, a great philosopher?" Gavin asked. 
 "Steve Prefontaine, a well known distance runner," I asked. 
 "Grandpa would have liked him," Gavin said. 
 "Speaking of a half ass that your grandfather wouldn't like.  I saw Burkhammer by himself in the Rec room."
 "What was he doing?" Gavin asked. 
 "Watching 2001 a space oddity, on the tube," I replied.
 "You don't like that movie?" Gavin asked.
 "No, I never did," I answered. 
 "Why is that?" Gavin asked. 
 "Well, you have to wait clear to the end for something to happen and then you have no idea what just happened when it does happen.  It needs a better ending," I explained. 
 "Maybe that's why 'old piss in the pipe' Burkhammer likes it. It's disjointed, like him," Gavin said. 
 "Yeah, that could be.  It looks like he's definitely trying to avoid everybody," I observed. 
 "I heard Van Norman say that he's the snitch.  They'll find a way to get back at him," Gavin said.  
 "Yeah, I suppose.  I hope they don't bring any trouble to this boat while they're at it," I said, adding-"I'll catch you guys later, I'm heading forward," I said. 
 "Okay mom," Baby said as I gave her a hug. 
 "Later, Misses M," Gavin said as I waved at her, then I left the room.  
I saw Ilya by the engine as I walked forward on the catwalk.  I took the steps that lead up to the port side door just forward of the galley.  When I stepped out on deck, the air felt warm, the sky was clear and there wasn't much more than a ten knot wind.  The little lake was behaving itself.  Pretty soon, we would be in the St.Clair river and the Captain would check down the speed again.  As I walked forward, I thought about Gavin's unusual nickname for mister Burkhammer.  I couldn't think of anything that he could take, except for my laptop and my check book.  I kept my cash on me all the time. 
 When I got to my quarters, I took out my laptop and began recording the events of the last two days.  When I had finished with that, I read Turgenev until three thirty.  I put on my deck shoes and went to the night kitchen to get a bagel and coffee.  When I got there, Wishbone, Frank, the Gateman, and Vern were there. 
 "Where did you lose Nicole at?" I asked jokingly. 
 "Louie grabbed her to help him in the galley," Wishbone replied. 
 "What's for supper?" I asked.
 "Chicken Cacciatore and fish and chips," he repled. 
 "Great, with a garden salad, magnifique'.  He better save some for us," I remarked. 
 "We'll be out on Lake Huron by then.  Maybe you won't feel like eating," Frank said. 
 "It never bothered me before and it doesn't look like the waves will be bad," I said. 
 "This boat doesn't roll too bad when it's loaded.  When it's empty it's a roller.  I've been rolled out of my bunk on Lake Superior," Vern stated. 
 "That's the oldest story on the lakes.  What do you think, Professor?" Frank asked. 
 "I've put my mattress on the floor, and that was on a thousand footer!" I exclaimed. 
 "Waves, Smaves, it's the fricking ice you gotta' worry about," Frank declared. 
 "We won't be seeing any ice for awhile," Vern said, smiling. 
 "I'm sure the Captain isn't worried about ice just now," I concurred. 
 "Alex ain't no weather sailor.  It was old 'Hell to pay' Humphrey that got us stuck in the ice in the St. Marys river, the april before the last.  We couldn't go no where.  The wind blew from the east, west, south, it just locked us in tighter.  We could get off the boat and walk around but it did no good.  Windrowed ice all over the place.  The Coast Guard or nobody else could get us outta' there.  Humphrey wouldn't hear no plans about walking outta' there.  In a couple days a hurricane blew from the north and blew all that ice out to lake huron and us with it.  Humphrey wasn't the most popular guy on the boat.  The mates all hated him anyway.  The ice incident didn't endear him to the rest of us," Frank concluded. 
 I put a bagel in the toaster and poured a cup of coffee. 
 "Did you know Captain Humphrey?" Vern asked. 
 "No, my husband wouldn't work with him, so I never met him," I replied. 
 "I've never heard anybody say a bad word about your husband.  Stevie told me about a guy that had a vendetta against you, but he died in a car accident," Frank informed me. 
 "Is that right?  Why did this guy have a vendetta against me?" I asked. 
 "You broke his arm in Buffalo," he answered. 
 "This jerk was six feet four inches.  It served him right, picking a fight with a woman," I countered. 
 "Nobody could fault you for that, I'm sure," Frank said. 
 I took my bagel out of the toaster and put cream cheese on it. 
 "I saw your husband go into a bosun's  quarters and throw a bottle of Jack out his porthole.  The guy bitched, but your husband could have fired him.  Correction, your husband should have put him off, right then and there," he stated. 
 "It sounds like this guy was riding on his last screw-up," I observed. 
 "At the first opportunity, this guy left Dave's boat on his own volition," he explained. 
 "Dave never mentioned too much about that sort of thing.  I hope it didn't happen too much," I said. 
 "No, it was always a happy boat with Captain Dave," he said. 
 I heard foot steps and saw the Mate enter the room.
 "Mikey, what's the good word?" Frank asked. 
 "We'll be nearly outta' the river by watch change," he said. 
 "Good deal.  You can put it on autopilot and get some sleep up there," Frank wisecracked.
 "The Captain will need to get some rest.  We'll be wide awake topside.  The smallcraft traffic will still be hairy until we get out of sight of land," the Mate replied. 
 "Did you get the requisitions for the conveyor?" Frank asked. 
 "What's wrong with you?  We can't accept those.  Don't you know that requests have to put in the proper format?" the Mate asked,incredulously. 
 "It was on the proper form. I checked it myself," Frank shot back. 
 "The form has been changed again.  I put it on the new form before sending it out.  Check with the Chief or catch me later and I'll give you some revised forms," the Mate said. 
 "Okay.  Hadn't you heroes better be getting topside?" Frank asked. 
 "We got five minutes, but I guess we can give the Captain a break," he said as he got up.  I grabbed my coffee cup and got up also. 
 "Catch you later, guys," I said as we headed out the door. 
 "Don't rock the boat," Frank quipped as we headed toward the outside steps.
 

  Chapter 4: Lake Huron Rolls

 As we went up the steps to the wheelhouse, I looked left and saw Scott in the control cab of the conveyor.  When we got to the pilot deck, there was a good view of the city of Sarnia coming up on our starboard side.  The Third Mate, Danny, turned and looked at us when we came in.  The Captain and Elmer kept looking ahead.  The Captain gave a long blast on the Leslie horn.  Looking ahead, I could see that there were two freighters downbound.  A Canadian boat was just passing under the Blue Water bridge, followed by a salty.  A tug and about ten smallcraft were on the upbound side.  
 "As long as they stay where they are, we won't have to crowd the buoy," the Captain remarked. 
 "Where's the Coast Guard when you need them," Danny said. 
 "CCG vessel on our starboard side," I informed him. 
 "Good, that doodlebug can get up there and chase those water babies out of the shipping lane," he said. 
 "Okay, you have the charts, Mike.  I'll see you gents at twenty hundred," he said. 
 "Very good, Captain," the Mate replied. 
 The Mate looked at the chart and sailing directions for a few minutes.  We were almost to the Blue Water bridge.  It always looks spectacular from the water. 
 "We're going to Cedarville now," the Mate commented. 
 "Where you been, boy! Danny exclaimed. 
 "Sleeping, mostly," he replied. 
 "Remember those drugs you did when you was a kid? Stop doing them," he joked. 
 "I don't do drugs.  Drugs are bad for you," the Mate said. 
 "And where did you get all this inside information?" Danny asked. 
 "Brooke Shields," he replied. 
 "That's crazy!  Didn't you see Tom Cruise on the Today show? He was jumping up on the couch and hollering at Matt Lauer about Brooke Shields taking Paxil for depression," he retorted. 
 "I trust Brooke Shields.  She wouldn't lie to me," the Mate quipped.
 "This guy has the Hinckley syndrome.  He probably has pictures of Brooke Shields all over his quarters.  I think he married the wrong Brooke.  What do you think, professor?" Danny joked. 
 "No, with his Brooke, he doesn't have to worry about Tom  stopping by and jumping on his couch," I remarked.
 "Good point," he shot back.
 These guys got the Straight man-Funny man routine worked down pretty good, I thought as I looked up at the structural steel underside of the bridge.  Looking ahead, I could see the Salty turning slightly as it lined up to enter the river. Further ahead, a hazy cloud cover was over the lake, but here the afternoon sun shown brightly on the water.  I took out my dark glasses and put them on. 
 "You can always use the window shades for the sun or if you want to sleep," Danny wisecracked. 
 "Why don't you ring the watch bell, joker," the Mate suggested. 
 "Sure thing, old buddy," he replied as he toggled the switch.  The watch bell on this boat was the old simplex type that sounded like the bells in school. 
 Elmer got up from the wheelsman's chair. 
 "See you folks later," he said as he picked up his hat. 
 "Get some sleep guy.  You're sounding a little punchy," the Mate quipped. 
 "Just for that, I'm gonna' eat your supper," he said as he headed out the back door. 
 I sat down in the wheelsman's chair and took the wheel. I checked the pointer on the gyrocompass then looked up to check the rudder indicator, propeller RPM and forward speed. 
 "Everything okay over there?" the Mate asked. 
 "Right on course, zero one two," I answered.
 I saw the flashing buoy ahead, just astern of the salty.  We would keep on this course and keep that buoy to port.  The salty was a cabin aft straight decker.  This type commonly carried grain to foreign ports.  I knew from the flag that the vessel was from Cyprus.  The Mate gave one blast on the whistle, the customary signal for passing port to port.  After a few seconds, we heard the answering whistle.  The Mate picked up the terriphone. 
 "Operational speed, Carlos," the Mate requested. 
 "Roger that," Carlos answered. 
 I knew that our operational speed was a little over twelve miles an hour.  We wouldn't want to overwork our little diesel engine.  A minor change in pitch would also be made.  The Mate blew the whistle again as the salty passed us with plenty of room.  There were no orders for the Wheel this time. 
 "There's only one more on the radar.  It's about twelve miles away.  It's a nice clear day, so there may be a lot of smallcraft about," the Mate said. 
 "I'll watch out for the little buggers," I quipped. 
I knew that the land starts receding rapidly as you head north in Lake Huron.  Boaters usually like to stay in sight of land.  There are several regattas in the summer, where we could run into sailboats in the middle of the lake.  The radio traffic is not as obnoxious as it used to be, thanks to cell phones.  After half an hour, Gavin came in with a broom and dust pan.
 "Are you lost?" I joked. 
 "Me and Izzy were told to sweep the forward end," she informed us. 
 "Who's cleaning the litter box aft," I quipped. 
 "Oh, you're having way too much fun up here, misses M," Gavin shot back as she started to sweep the floor. 
 "We're rather laid back at this end of the boat," I said. 
 "It seems like a family trait," Gavin observed. 
 "By the way, where is my younger half?" I asked. 
 "She's washing dishes in the galley.  Louie is making his special Chicken Cacciatore.  He doesn't like Wishbone in the galley when he's working," Gavin remarked. 
 "I hope he makes it like he used to.  He better save us some," I said. 
 "We could bring your supper up here if you like," she suggested. 
 "You better ask Mike, here," I said. 
 "What do you think, sir?" Gavin asked. 
 "If you don't mind bringing it up here," the Mate replied. 
 "Oh, no trouble at all," Gavin said, smiling. 
 "That's strange.  In a bad storm, we have trouble getting our dinner brought up here," the Mate said, then he winked in my direction.  I smiled at Gavin. 
 "With Baby to help me, it'll be no problem," she said. 
 "How do you like your new quarters?" the Mate asked. 
 "Great! Much quieter neighbors up here.  I think this will suit us much better," she replied. 
 "How's your room mate?" I asked. 
 "She seems to be getting accustomed to shipboard life.  Now, if I can only get her to use the ladder instead of dropping over the side of the bunkbed." 
 "Strange, I knew this guy at the Academy that would do the same thing," the Mate said, smiling.
 "Ah, yes.  The good old days of bunk beds.  Gone but not lamented," I remarked. 
 "Next season I gotta' get on one of those thousand footers that Baby was telling me about.  They don't have bunkbeds on those," Gavin said. 
 "Yes, they're more modern but I don't know if they're any more comfortable," I said. 
 "The second and third Mates had to sleep in the same quarters.  The Stewards had to share quarters too," The Mate informed us. 
 "They can have my sympathy, for whatever that's worth," Gavin remarked as she went on sweeping.
 "It's good practice for living in those college dorms," I said. 
 "Those online degrees are looking better all the time," Gavin quipped, adding- "I wanted to ask you, Baby said you bunked with uncle Earl." 
 "That was on the Spirit Independent.  Earl chose to bunk in the galley storeroom on a rollaway.  It was warmer and more comfortable than our quarters," I answered.
 "Is Earl your brother?" she asked. 
 "No, he's an old friend and a shipmate.  He's the closest thing I have to a brother."
 "Baby said that when you broke that guys arm in Buffalo, uncle Earl took on four guys at once," Gavin said. 
 "While I was taking this guy down, four other guys jumped Earl.  He hurled all of them into a concrete wall.  None of them were moving after that.  I don't why they were feeling so belligerent toward us," I said.
 "No telling, I guess," Gavin said. 
 "We got the hell outta' there anyway."
 "I've seen fights between crewmen on a boat, but I've never seen fights between different crews in a bar," Gavin said. 
 "I hope you don't frequent bars.  Even if you were twenty one, it's no place for decent people to hang out," I said. 
 "Sailors sure like to hang out there," Gavin observed. 
 "Sometimes people turn to alcohol to deal with the stress and loneliness of their job.  Soldiers in combat do the same thing.  When they get back home, they're stuck with a nasty alcohol habit," I explained. 
 "Yeah, I suppose it can happen sometimes," Gavin agreed. 
 "You just can't let it take control.  I've know a lot of kids that dropped out of college because they started drinking," the Mate said. 
 "You knew he was gonna' get around to the colleges," Gavin remarked. 
 "Sad but true.  You can't be carrying that monkey on your back when you get into junior and senior level classes.  I've talked to a lot of students about that," I said.
 "I always heard that the profs let the kids self destruct," Gavin said.
 "Frequently we do.  Even in a small college like ours, professors don't consider it their job to talk to students about that.  Drinkers can get pretty belligerent with you when you try to get between them and their bottle.  Sometimes parents are absolutely useless.  They refuse to believe that their little darlings are doing anything wrong," I explained. 
 "I can't stand to be around miserable alcoholics like that.  God bless the people that have to deal with alcoholics, because I sure couldn't do it.  I'd tell them that we're gonna' have a little talk here.  You, me and mister horse whip.  When you piss me off, mister horse whip will talk for a while," the Mate stated. 
 "My goodness, talk like that from such a gentle, soft spoken man.  That's a side of you we haven't seen before," Gavin remarked. 
 "A gentle man, but not a fool.  My parents didn't put up with drinkers in their house and I'm not gonna' do it either," the Mate stated. 
 Having had to grow up with an alcoholic parent, I couldn't have agreed with him more, I thought. 
 "What do you think, Misses M?" Gavin asked. 
 "He's absolutely right.  He shouldn't be working in a rehab," I joked. 
 "I've had to work on boats where I thought I was.  This one isn't too bad yet," he remarked.
 "Maybe we'll get to go up the street when we get to wherever we're going," Gavin said, looking at me. 
 "We're going to Cedarville to off-load this salt," I said. 
 "There's not much there.  Maybe we'll make it to Rogers City," the Mate said. 
 "We need a big city like Cleveland or Toledo or even Sault Ste. Marie," Gavin said. 
 "Yes, Cleveland is a great city.  I've taken the kids to see the Mather, the Cod, The Great Lakes Science center, the Rock and Roll hall of fame.  There's always something to see," I said. 
 "I'll bet that Baby won't be too anxious to see another lake boat after this summer," Gavin remarked. 
 "I'm sure that she'll be ready for Tower City and the Hard Rock Cafe," I said. 
 "Knowing Alex, we won't be in Cedarville long enough to catch a movie."
 "Hard telling.  The Company has changed our port already.  We have fuel oil enough to go anywhere.  We could end up in Chicago or Duluth," the Mate speculated.
 "I'd be surprised if this boat ends up anywhere but Lake Erie and Huron," Gavin stated. 
 "Don't bet any money on that.  We were diverted on the last downbound run and we've been diverted again," the Mate observed. 
 "Doubtless for another dirty load of coal.  That western coal is a bastard.  It clogged the conveyor.  We had to get down there with picks and shovels and clear that mess, misses M," Gavin complained. 
 Yes, I'm familiar with that.  Petroleum coke is a real difficult cargo also," I said. 
 "We won't carry Petro Ag.  They're afraid it would get stuck in the cargo holds," the Mate added. 
 "Good, they can keep it," Gavin said. 
 "The good old days of Taconite pellets," I remarked. 
 "We took down a load of taconite in April.  A thousand footer had to tie up at the Soo because of damage to her bow.  We locked through empty and came alongside her.  They offloaded fifteen thousand tons and filled us up.  We locked through and headed for Gary," the Mate explained. 
 "Gary is a town I try to avoid.  We've had some good times there in the past, but it's gotten too rough," I remarked. 
 "We always stay together.  I've walked past those  furnaces at night when they're glowing red hot and roaring like a freight train.  It's like being in a science fiction movie," the Mate said. 
 "There used to be blast furnaces like that on Zug island.  The boats docked right next to them, so the only way off was to walk between the rows of furnaces.  Dirty, smelly, smoky.  Black soot and red dust was falling on you all the time there, but the other guys always had to go up the street if they had the time," I added. 
 "That must be what they call the 'good old days'," Gavin quipped.
 The terriphone beeped and the Mate picked it up.
 "Wheelhouse, Christiansen...Yes, Carlos.  Very good.  Yes, as soon as possible.  Christiansen out." 
 "A problem aft?" Gavin asked as she continued sweeping. 
 "No, it's just some part numbers for replacement equipment.  The Chief has finished his audit and has to update his books.  Franky is bringing the paperwork up here," the Mate explained. 
 "I wondered what the 'old Hermit' was doing back there.  He looked like he was possessed by the devil," Gavin joked. 
 "He must have been reading my research papers," I countered. 
 "He's one of few people on this boat that reads anything other than his performance evaluation," the Mate chimed in.
 "He doesn't seem to be a hard guy to get an opinion out of," I observed. 
 "The guys aft are afraid to talk about politics when he's on the boat.  They're afraid he'll go off on them. He's a hard core conservative who demands facts rather than a contrived opinion from the liberal media," Gavin said smiling. 
 "He doesn't like those 'neoconservatives' aft," the Mate asked. 
 "That term is invalid. A conservative is a conservative.  We know what we believe.  We don't have to go to the 'Great pyramid of liberalism' or wherever these people go to get their brain-washing," Gavin stated. 
 This is a grandchild of Captain D and the Gypsy Queen B, I mused. 
 "What do you think of that, professor," the Mate asked. 
 "Usually I tell my students to leave their parents house, get a job, get married and have children then they can give me their liberal opinion.  They usually go back to the subject matter at hand," I finished as Franky came through the back door. 
 "Good afternoon folks.  Is this the last matinee performance?" Franky asked as he walked over to the Mate. 
 "Haven't you ever heard of a binder.  There's no holes in this paper.  What am I supposed to do with this," the Mate asked jokingly. 
 "Roll it up for cigarettes for all I care," Franky shot back. 
 "Nobody smokes up here," the Mate said, taking the paperwork and putting it in the dispatch pouch on the back of the Captain's chair. 
 "This is no sh-t, man.  I heard this advertisement for something called Liberty stix electronic cigarette.  It's supposed to have no health hazards or anything.  It didn't say exactly what it was though," Franky said. 
 "It sounds like a silicon chip implanted in your brain to make you think you're smoking a cigarette," the Mate said.
 "It's an artificial cigarette that you can inhale just like a real cigarette.  It has a cartridge nebulizer that puts a taste in your mouth.  Some people swear that they didn't gain any weight when they quit smoking," I explained. 
 "I like the silicon chip in the brain.  You can adjust it to make you think you're getting a buzz on a joint," Franky quipped while acting like he was smoking a joint. 
 "You can see that he's had a lot of experience," Gavin remarked. 
 "You'd better hope that that chip functions correctly," I said. 
 "That's called a 'bad trip chip'," Franky said as he pretended to go into convulsions. 
 "There you go.  Positive proof that the electric shock therapy has no clinical applications," Gavin joked. 
 "Now, that's a hell of a thing to say.  I've seen it work wonders on some people..." Franky was interrupted by the beeping of the terriphone.
 "Wheelhouse, Christiansen...I see.  Where?...  Where is he now?  I'll summon the Captain...Christiansen out.  Well that just about cuts it.  Burkhammer took a fall down the engineroom steps," the Mate said as he pressed the button for the captain's quarters. 
 "Don't look at me.  I was here all the time," Franky said. 
 The Mate shot him a dirty look.  Evidently he thought it was a bad subject for jest.  I did too, then it occurred to me that he might have unknowingly revealed that the fall wasn't accidental. 
 "Yes, Alex.  Burkhammer has fallen on the engineroom after steps.  He claims he was knocked down but he refuses medical treatment.  He's in the spare engineer's quarters now...Very good.  I'll make the entry in the log, Christiansen out."  The Mate hung up the phone. 
 "I'll be gone for a couple minutes, professor.  Can you handle it?" the Mate asked. 
 "Yes sir.  I have a watchman up here," I said. 
 "Okay, I won't be long," the mate said as he headed for the back door and Franky followed him.  It was quiet in the wheelhouse for a minute. 
 "You know, it's a funny thing, misses M.  I heard Franky say he didn't do it before the Mate told the Captain that Burkhammer claimed that somebody pushed him," Gavin said. 
 "Yes, that was very unusual.  Franky didn't seemed too surprised or concerned," I observed.
 "I'm not surprised that somebody tried to get back at him." 
 "They didn't waste much time.  I know that he entered my quarters earlier when I was taking a shower, the pervert," I remarked. 
 "Did you see him?" Gavin asked. 
 "I saw him from the back, in the bathroom mirror as he was going out the door.  I went out into the passageway but I couldn't see which direction he went.  I just had my towel around me, so I couldn't go looking for him," I explained.
 "I'll bet he was high on something.  That's why he doesn't want anyone examining him.  Alex isn't fooled for a minute.  He'll get rid of him, one way or the other," Gavin stated. 

 We heard the Chief on the intercom and a few minutes later the Mate came through the back door.
 "How's Burkhammer doing?" I asked. 
 "According to the Chief, he's banged up but no broken bones.  I sent some paperwork aft with the Bosun.  I don't know if this will be an OSHA recordable or a lost time accident," the Mate replied as he picked up the logbook. 
 "I gotta' be heading aft.  We'll be back around six," Gavin said as she picked up the broom and dustpan. 
 "Okay, stay outta' trouble," I said. 
 "Sure thing," Gavin replied as she went out the back door.
 The Mate looked at the radar scope and the GPS, then he picked up the logbook.
 "We'll be making the turn in a few minutes," the Mate said as he looked ahead. 
 "Roger that," I acknowledged.  The shores to the east and west were fading into the horizon as we headed north.  I checked the propeller RPM and the forward speed again.  Up ahead, the low cloud cover was still there. 
 "Is there any rain in the forecast?"
 "There's not supposed to be.  Just cloudy with a five knot wind from the west," the Mate replied. 
 "Those don't look like very aggressive clouds," I observed.
 "We used to call them cottonballs when I was a kid," the Mate said. 
 "My grandfather would call them sheep.  He would say 'sheep in the sky, it won't stay dry one whole day'.  Sometimes it does rain like that, but since we're continuously moving, you never can tell." 
 "There's a boat up there.  It looks like a fishing charter," the Mate observed.  The boat was just a white spot, so it was probably four miles away.
 "Yes, he should be to our port when we pass him.  It doesn't look like he's moving."
 "If we make our turn where I was planning to, he'll be directly in front of us," the Mate said as he looked at the boat with his binoculars. 
 We'll find out who's gonna' yield here, I thought.  I figured the Mate would make the turn as planned and use the horn if he had to.  For ten minutes, the Mate was quiet as he watched the charter boat with his binoculars.
 "Steady as she goes, port to zero zero zero," the Mate said.
 "Zero zero zero, steady as she goes, aye," I replied as I slowly turned the wheel to the left.  Two degrees short of due north, I turned the wheel to the right until the rudder was at zero angle and the boat was heading zero zero zero. 
 "New heading of zero zero zero true," I sung out. 
 "Very good.  Standby at the wheel," he ordered. 
 "Standing by," I replied. 
 Although the fishing boat was still two miles off, our new course appeared to put him right in front of us as the Mate had said.  There was a few tense minutes until the Mate said that the charter boat appeared to be underway and moving off to our port.  It's always strange how smallcraft like that have the whole lake to fish in, but inevitably one of them will stop right in the path of a freighter. 
 "There's a freighter downbound, about fifteen miles," the Mate said, looking at the radar.  I could just barely make out the top of the white pilothouse.  The rest of the boat was hidden by the curvature of the earth.  I knew that it would probably take a half hour before we would pass.
 "I have some log entries to make," the Mate said as he went over to the computer.   
 "Very good, sir," I replied.  This meant that I would have to watch out for smallcraft and anything else in the water while steering the ship.  The waves and the wind were almost negligible, so the drift should be negligible.  I would check it on the GPS every ten minutes.  Old time officers and wheelsmen had 'rule of thumb' drift rates for their boats which they checked with navigational fixes on landmarks or buoys.  GPS relied on a satellite which is thirty three thousand miles away.  Like some radio frequency north star, it stayed over one location on the earth and using a computer program, the GPS could instantly tell us our location to within one foot.  The old LORAN system still worked, but it wasn't used anymore.  We had used them twenty years ago.  Loran consisted of four radio stations marked on the charts.  Using a directional antennae, bearings were taken on at least two stations.  Marking the bearing lines on the chart, where they crossed was your location.  The only problem was that the boat had moved between the first and secong bearings.  If weather or a narrow waterway called for extremme accuracy, the officer would reduce the speed considerably. 
 During the half hour that the Mate was on the Computer, he looked forward once every five minutes.  He only mentioned the other freighter once, then went back to the computer work.  I could see now that the vessel had a black hull and a pilothouse forward, so it was an older boat of the Algoma Central line.  A Canadian outfit that probably had more boats on the lakes than any other line.  As the vessel approached, the Mate got up from the computer and blew one blast on the whistle.  It took about ten seconds before we heard an answer from the Algoma freighter. 
 "It looks like they'll give us plenty of room," the Mate said. 
 "Yes, they're on a good line," I replied. 
 The vessel appeared to be one of the seven hundred and thirty footers that were fitted with a conveyor aft.  The conveyor was white while the spar deck was painted red.  This was an old tradition on ore carriers.  Algoma also ran other bulk carriers and tankers.  My old outfit had been absorbed by Canadian Steamship Lines, which, inspite of the name, had motor vessels as well. 
 By now we could see that it was the Algosteel, which was known all over the lakes.  We had seen it last year at the Thorold locks when we were on vacation.  It could carry nearly twice our tonnage and like us was a converted self unloader.  Although it had the lines of a steamer, it was a motor vessel when it was built in nineteen sixty six. 
 "They're chugging right along," the Mate said. 
 "Yeah, and they're loaded to twenty six feet," I added. 
 In another minute they were almost up to us.  I could clearly see the Algoma logo on the bow and the white fo'c'sle.  The Mate blew a short blast on the whistle and they immediately answered.  Although our vessels were two hundred yards apart, I could see a few guys on the spar deck as they passed.  Their conveyor pivoted aft.  Double cargo and lift belts emptied into a large hopper just forward of the after deckhouse. 
 "I can smell their supper cooking," the Mate joked as their stern passed us. 
 "Those old guys on both sides of the border used to claim that in the old days they could smell women cooking on land.  They claimed that it helped greatly in the fog.  One old Captain trained his dog to smell and listen for other boats in the fog," I said. 
 "Your husband told a story about one time when they were lost in the fog on Lake Huron.  They heard an airplane circling and thought it was the DeHaviland Beaver floatplane coming into Collingwood, so they anchored to wait for daylight.  In the morning, they found out that they were in the cove at Wasaga beach.  A grumman floatplane had landed there too because he was lost and decided to wait it out," the Mate explained. 
 "I can see why he never told me that story," I said, adding-"He started out in the old wishbone fleet on those short ships in the early sixties.  They carried pulp wood from Canadian ports.  Those boats looked like a floating woodpile.  Most of them were built before the first world war.  They had only a dozen crew, no heat to speak of, but you got a lot of ship handling experience," I said. 
 "I never saw David get lost." 
 "When he's out with his fishing and card playing buddies, they always get 'lost' and never make it back until sunset.  They never bring back any fish either," I remarked. 
 "You like lake fish?" he asked. 
 "Oh, heavens no. I wouldn't eat it, I'd mount it.  I'm not about to go eating any fish from Erie.  I've seen some of things dumped into the lake," I replied. 
 "There was a hauling job last month.  Malathione or something to Quebec.  It's illegal to use here and in Canada.  It was headed for South Africa.  Have you ever been to Africa?" he asked. 
 "Yes, I was in South Africa years ago, during the Apartheid days.  Later, Dave and I went to Morocco, Djerba and Egypt on a cruise ship.  The rest of Africa wasn't too safe in those days.  Probably none of it is safe now." 
 "Africa is supposed to be the only continent where the population is decreasing because of AIDS, famine and civil war.  The Chief says that Africa is showing us the way," he remarked. 
 "Yes, it seems to get worse all the time.  When I was in South Africa, it was a peaceful, prosperous place.  Even the black neighborhoods were clean and orderly.  Every time somebody got shot by the police, you heard it over here.  They would always remind us that South Africa is that horrid place that has Apartheid.  Since Black Rule, the news media says nothing about South Africa.  There were forty people killed at a soccer game and the only place it was mentioned was in Sports Illustrated.  People get killed over there all the time and half a million whites leave every year.  Nelson Mandela is the biggest joke of a leader," I concluded. 
 "I would like to visit Morocco.  My aunt and uncle were there ten years ago and they said it was great.  The people were friendly and helpful and they liked Americans.  They didn't like the French though." 
 "Who likes the French These days?" I quipped, adding- "In the big cities like Tangier, Rabat, Casablanca, Agidir and Merrakech you get along okay.  In some of Smaller towns like Tetouan, they try to rip you off.  We took this camel ride into the desert to see the dunes.  Most people go there to do things they can't do at home.  There's all kinds of things like nude beaches, dancing, hashish, dog and pony shows, unbelieveable," I stated. 
 "That camel ride sounds interesting," the Mate said. 
 "Those camels are torture.  There are no stirrups on those saddles.  When we got out into the desert proper, there was a fierce wind and it was much hotter than in town.  The fine sand was getting in our eyes and nose.  We covered up with the bedouin scarf and robe.  Those people don't cover up for religious purposes only.  It's to protect them from the harshness of the environment.  I got some good footage of the dunes.  The wind had died down somewhat by then." 
 "Weren't you afraid of those camels?  It's not like riding a horse," the Mate observed. 
 "The reins are perfunctory.  The guides command the camels with their voice.  They use a stick if the camels don't listen.  The beasts will kneel on command to let you get on," I explained. 
 "Do you sit between the humps?" he asked. 
 "No, those are the Bactarian camels of China.  African camels are the single hump Dromedarys.  Some are bred to be pretty big.  Only an arab could get along with a camel," I explained. 
 "Yeah, I don't know if I'd like that camel ride.  I prefer horses." 
 "You can take a jeep out there if you like.  It's more expensive, but we wanted the traditional camel ride," I said. 
 "If I can get somebody to watch the twins, maybe Brooke and I can get over there after the end of the season." 
 "Yeah, it's not really a good place to take the kids.  The water can be bad and the food can also make you sick.  You have to keep those things in mind all the time.  Fortunately, it's pretty safe if you stay with a group.  But you don't want to go wandering down backstreets anywhere except maybe Canada and Ireland," I advised.
 The terriphone beeped and the Mate picked it up.
 "Wheelhouse, Christiansen....Well, you don't say...That'll be fine...I hope they don't expect a tip.  Christiansen out.
Two ornery young ladies will be bringing our supper up here in a few minutes." 
 "Good, let's tell them that we expect it all the time now," I joked. 
 "I like it on noodles.  How do you like it?" the Mate asked. 
 "Noodles or rice.  Either way is fine.  I hope Baby remembered the garden salad," I replied. 
 "Brooke is like that.  She'll have a salad for at least one meal a day."
 "It's a healthy way to eat.  The only thing I don't like is when I'm at a salad bar and the person next to me is taking all day.  They treat their salad like it's a work of art.  They have to sprinkle on the little bacon bits then they have to make sure the cheese is evenly distributed.  They're just going to eat it, not put it in the Smithsonian," I said. 
 "I'm afraid that Brooke is like that.  She says she wants her salad to look nice when she's eating it," the Mate informed me. 
 "I hope she doesn't get a hard time at the salad bar," I said. 
 "It looks like our dinner is coming," the Mate said. 
 A minute later, I heard them at the back door. 
 "It's the Deckhand delivery service.  Feel free to give us a tip," Gavin said as they came through the door. 
 "I'll give you a tip.  Do this for us everyday," I shot back. 
 "Subject to the usual peril and hazards of the sea, Misses M," Gavin remarked. 
 "Where are you gonna' eat this, mom?" Baby asked. 
 "I thought I'd sit in the Watchman's chair while you or Gavin steer the ship," I answered. 
 "Alright! I'll take the first turn at the wheel!" Baby exclaimed as she handed me my dinner.  I stood up and moved away from the stool while holding on to the wheel. 
 "See the red pointer.  It's on zero zero zero true.  It should stay there if you hold the wheel steady," I said. 
 Baby sat in the perch and took hold of the wheel.  I took my dinner to the chart table and sat in the watchman's chair. 
 "Is there anything else I gotta' do?" Baby asked. 
 "Yes, you have to watch out for other boats and anything else that may be in the water in front of us," I told her. 
 "There's two small boats out there to the starboard," Baby said. 
 "Yes, they don't look like they're moving but you have to be looking all the time," I impressed upon her. 
 "Oh, the salty life of the sea sea sea..." Baby began singing.
 Gavin began laughing at that.
 "Wow, you do have the glamour jobs up here.  I'm just a damn scullery maid," Baby griped. 
 "In five more years, you could get moved up to the deckgang," Gavin joked. 
 "I can't wait until Larry comes on.  Louie is the only one I can stand back there," Baby remarked. 
 "I heard you were helping Louie in the kitchen," I said. 
 "Yeah, he's a cool guy.  He really likes you.  I was cutting up vegetables, so now my hands smell like garlic," Baby complained. 
 "That will keep the Vampires away," Gavin quipped.
 "I thought it was werewolves," the Mate said. 
 "It will keep the boy friends away for sure," Gavin replied.
 "That's fine by me," I stated. 
 "I can't have any boy friends, That's so mean!" Baby exclaimed. 
 "You can have boy friends after you get your Phd.," I retorted. 
 "Anyway, Larry is a friend of the family.  He and his brother, Bob, have this really cool yacht.  I was helping Bob sail it the day before we came aboard.  We were really cramming on the sail.  It reminded me of that old song about red sails in the sunset.  It was frickin' great!" Baby concluded. 
 I had to use some self control so I wouldn't burst out laughing.  Baby was talking about the Leaking Lena like it was some J class racer of the thirties.  Of course, all teenagers like to upgrade the story.  We used to call it bragging when I was a kid. 
 "Were you there, Misses M?" Gavin asked. 
 "No, just Bob and Melissa and Baby went that time.  Those big wooden racing yachts look nice but they're monsters to handle.  That one takes at least three people, even in those relatively calm conditions.  There was a nice sunset that evening. I wish I could have gotten some pictures, now that I think about it," I finished.
 "This looks easy.  How does this ship steer?" Baby asked. 
 "From the stern like the Bayliner.  Like a car, you have to steer the direction you're going then turn the wheel the other way to come out on a new course," I explained. 
 "That sounds easy enough," Baby said. 
 "When we're in maneuvering waters, like we just came out of or docking, it's a little more difficult," I stated. 
 "I'm gonna' have Larry or Robert let me steer next time we go out," Baby said. 
 The Mate got up from the Captain's chair and came over to the railing around the wheel.  He pointed to the instruments above the windows. 
 "This instrument here is rudder indicator.  It shows the angle and direction of the rudder.  This is the forward speed indicator.  It is calibrated in miles per hour.  This is the propeller shaft RPM.  This screen here is the GPS.  It shows our location in the lake.  This is our course and this is our location.  The Map scale can be changed," the Mate explained as he pressed the plus and minus keys to make it zoom in and out.  Walking to the left, he stood in front of the radar screen. 
 "This is the Radar.  Each ring is two miles distance, so we can see about twenty miles.  At that distance, a boat can be hidden by the curvature of the earth.  This thing moving along here, may be a low flying airplane.  After dark and in poor visibility, we use the radar and GPS a lot.  Any questions?" the Mate asked. 
 I noticed how the girls seemed to distracted by the presence of the Mate. 
 "How often is the gyrocompass checked?" Gavin asked. 
 "We try to do it monthly.  Vern just calibrated it when we were in Fairport," the Mate replied. 
 "How many horsepower is our engine?" Baby asked. 
 "Thirty eight hundred on optimum grade fuel.  We use a cheaper fuel oil, so we might get thirty six hundred if we pushed it.  At our operational speed, which we're at now, the Chief says he gets around thirty two hundred horsepower," the Mate answered. 
 "Wow, that's a lot of things to know!" Baby exclaimed. 
 "It costs over three thousand dollars an hour to run this ship.  That's why it's got to be kept loaded.  It doesn't earn any money if it's running around empty," the Mate explained.
 "You seem awful young for a First Mate," Baby observed. 
 "Any of us could have been First Mate.  It just fell on me.   
 I'm thirty one, Niel is forty four and Danny is thirty," he said. 
 "How did you like working with my father?" Baby asked.
 I nearly choked at that question. 
 "I got along very well with your father.  In fact he told me about his family.  He seemed to be very proud of all of you," the Mate answered. 
 "Did you ever work with my grandfather?" Gavin asked. 
 "Yes, eight years ago on the Steamship North Bay.  That was my first boat after I left the Academy.  His leg was starting to give him trouble back in those days," the Mate said. 
 "He got Alex to get me a berth," Gavin said. 
 "He always called you his 'little princess'.  He was there when you were born.  He didn't get to see his own children be born, he said," the Mate informed us. 
 "You honor us with your presence, your highness," Baby joked.
 Gavin was blushing something terrible. 
 "Grandpa always called my mother and uncle, the Brat Twins," Gavin said. 
 "How is your Grandfather doing?" the Mate asked. 
 "His leg is really bad.  He has to use the cane all the time now.  He's eighty years old, so I guess that's the way it is," Gavin concluded. 
 "All those years of standing on steel decks in the middle of winter didn't help any," I pointed out. 
 "They had to force him to retire five years ago.  He didn't want to give up the lakes." 
 "Do they still live on Mackinac Island?" I asked. 
 "Yes, they still live there.  This summer they were gonna' do some traveling in my mother's RV.  Grandma started getting Alzheimers disease last year, so I don't know if they did or not," Gavin replied. 
 "How bad is she?" I asked. 
 "Sometimes she doesn't know who I am and she'll start to babble in greek.  My grandpa said-'I might be half crippled but at least I'm still in my right mind'.  I think it was all that Cribbage that he played with your husband," Gavin quipped. 
 "Yes, staying active and exercising your brain is essential as you grow older," I said as I was finishing my salad. 
 "I agree.  These old folks gotta' stay active," Baby quipped, and her and Gavin went into a giggling fit. 
 "Your father said that you're quite the tennis player," the Mate remarked. 
 "I don't like to brag," Baby said. 
 "Okay, I'll brag for her.  She was undefeated in regular season.  Undefeated in the league.  She was the only one to go to the state.  She won her first two matches there.  I think that's pretty good for a sophomore," I opined. 
 "The State finals.  Oh, you're a celebrity? Can I have your autograph?" Gavin joked.
 "The States sucked.  I totally choked in the last two games.  Everybody there were seniors.  When I got back, I just wanted to forget it ever happened, but everybody wanted to talk to me.  I refused a TV interview, so they filmed me practicing," Baby explained. 
 "That certainly is impressive, Nicole," the Mate stated. 
 "You can call me Baby if you want.  I'm sure that you were quite an athlete in school too." 
 "No, in fact I wasn't in sports at all.  I wasn't even very good in gym class.  I had to work on my parents dairy farm.  I took some sports at the academy but I never excelled at anything, like you," the Mate explained.
 "I went to private schools in Japan.  I had to take Foil and Sabre classes.  Gymnastics classes and then Judo and Karate classes.  It really sucked on the days when I didn't feel like doing it," Gavin said. 
 "I put off taking my athletic requirements, then the Dean wouldn't  waive it, so I had to take archery everyday for seven weeks and fencing for seven weeks.  There was this little guy who was also left handed.  He kept running into me and butting me with his head.  I got tired of that crap, so I slammed the side of my fist into the side of his head," I explained as I demonstrated with my hand.  "I got a warning for that." 
  Gavin and Baby burst out laughing. 
 "Errol Flynn used to do it all the time.  I never saw him get a warning," I quipped. 
 "Pommel striking an opponent in practice, really misses M, I'm shocked," Gavin declared. 
 "Unsportsmanlike conduct, big time," Baby joked. 
 "Hey, I never said I perfect.  I've lost my temper on rare occassions," I admitted. 
 "That's not how my parents were.  They could do no wrong and they let me know it," Gavin stated. 
 "My parents were like that too," the Mate said. 
 "I never claim to be perfect.  People who do, look so foolish," I said. 
 "College professors don't strive for perfection?" Gavin asked. 
 "No, we just strive to enjoy the time we have left," I replied. 
 "That sounds like a worthy advocation," the Mate said. 
 The terriphone beeped and the Mate picked it up.
 "Wheelhouse, Christiansen...Yes, I'll let her know...Okay, later guy.  Christiansen out."  It looks like Louie has some work in the galley." 
 "That figures.  I'll give them one more hour.  I've got nine in already," Baby griped. 
 "Too bad you don't get rating pay," Gavin said. 
 "Don't give her any ideas," I quipped. 
 "Do you listen to the radio?" Baby asked as she reached over and turned it on. 
 "Just elevator music," the Mate replied. 
 The song 'Kokomo' was on the radio.  Baby started snapping her fingers and dancing.
 "That must be the dance version," I remarked. 
 "I never liked that song.  They imply that Kokomo is in the tropics.  Do you know where Kokomo is?" Gavin asked. 
 "Yes, it's in the middle of Indiana," I answered. 
 "What idiot wrote that song?" Gavin asked. 
 "The Beach Boys," I replied. 
 "They should know better.  Haven't all those guys sung their last refrain?" she asked. 
 "Brian Wilson is the only original member extant, the others are dead.  Mike Love has the rights to the name and the corporation," I explained. 
 I walked over to Baby and she relinquished the wheel. 
 "Yeah, keep on rocking in the free world," she sang as she backed away from the wheel, still dancing. 
 "Hard to do without music," I said as I took the wheel with one hand and turned off the radio with the other. 
 "Okay, Ginger Rogers, you wanna' grab your mother's dishes and let's head aft," Gavin suggested. 
 Baby grabbed my dishes off the Chart table and turned and headed for the back door. 
 "Thank you both for bringing our dinner up here," I said. 
 "Yes, that was very kind of you," the Mate added. 
 "Think nothing of it.  Anything for our shipmates," Gavin said. 
 "See you later, Mike.  See you later, Mom," Baby said as she went out the door. 
 "Bye-bye," I said, then I turned around and looked forward.  I checked the gyro compass and the instruments and noted our position on the GPS. 
 "Well, it looks like Baby kept us on course," I said.
 "She has a great attitude.  She seems very enthsiastic about life," the Mate observed. 
 "Yes, she still has that childness in her.  A behavioral psychologist would say that she hasn't forgotten how to play.  I wish she would stay that way forever," I remarked. 
 "Little David was such a quiet, respectable young man.  He was so much like his father.  Your children are very well adjusted." 
 "If David ever took a turn at the wheel, I'm sure he didn't do any dancing and singing.  Children are all different.  There's no telling how they'll grow up.  Natalie has no interest in boats at all.  At eight years old, she said that she was going to be a Financial Analyst and that's her major now.  David always followed his father.  Sports, academics, everything was training to be a deck officer.  Baby is taking College Prep classes, but she doesn't want to think about a career," I said. 

 The last hour and a half of the watch was uneventful.  We had moved into the area of cloud cover and the sun was barely discernible in the north west.  Niel and Old Joe, the wheelsman, came into the Wheelhouse five minutes before the watch bell. 
 "Okay, break time is over, back to sleep," the Second Mate joked. 
 "Talk to your wheelsman there," the Mate shot back. 
 "How's it going, Nick?" Joe asked. 
 "We're right on course and right on track.  It's supposed to get cooler, but no major weather ahead," I replied. 
 "He expects the horse racing results.  He doesn't give a damn about the boat," Niel wisecracked. 
 "Everything's gone lame.  They're racing Llamas today," I joked. 
 "You just fu--ed up his day," Niel quipped. 
 "You ought to be ashamed of yourself, harassing an old man like that," the Mate remarked. 
 "If we don't get his blood pressure up, he won't make it through the first hour." 
 "Alex and Danny are gonna' be up here for a little pow-wow.  You can go now, Nick," the Mate said. 
 "Okay, guys.  Have a good evening," I said as I got up from the perch.
 "I got it, Nick.  See you tomorrow morning," Joe said as he took hold of the wheel. 
 I turned and headed out the back door.  I went down one flight of steps to the texas deck and went through the starboard side door.  I took the passageway and the wooden stairs that went down to the passageway which led to my quarters.  As I approached my quarters, I suddenly realized that the door was slightly ajar.  I hesitated for a moment, then I slowly approached.  As I got to the door, I heard the watch bell ring.  That should flush him out, I thought as I flattened myself against the wall and got ready to clobber him as he tried to flee.  I saw the door open slightly and I heard Gavin say-"Your mother should be here in a minute." 
 "I was hoping it was mister Burkhammer," I announced as I pushed my door open and entered my quarters. 
 "Oh, hi misses M.  Sorry to disappoint you, it's just little old me.  You got down here quick." 
 "The Captain wanted a little conference with the Mates, so they let me go a minute early," I said as I closed the door. 
 "Baby is shaving her legs.  I hope you don't mind." 
 "No, of course not.  You two are welcome in my quarters anytime," I replied. 
 "Baby was showing me your russian book.  She told me before that you could read and speak russian like a native." 
 "Yes, that is 'A Nest Of The Gentry' by Ivan Sergeyevich Turgenev.  He was a nineteenth century novelist.  They called it the 'age of enlightenment' back in those days.  My grandmother taught me to speak and write russian when I was a child.  It saved me from having to learn a foreign language when I was in school.  Barring Yiddish and Hebrew, of course.  Do you know any foreign language?" I asked. 
 "I learned quite a bit of japanese when I was over there.  Their language isn't anything like ours.  It's still symbols instead of an alphabet.  You have to know at least a hundred thousand symbols to read a newspaper, so writing it is impossible for us.  Picking up some of the language by vocalization took me about a year," she explained. 
 "I've met japanese that couldn't understand me, but if I wrote something down then they could read it and write back to me," I said. 
 "It's a paradox for them, that english is easier for them to read and write than their own language.  They should go alphabetical like the Koreans," Gavin observed. 
 The bathroom door slid open and baby appeared in her work shirt and underwear.
 "Hi mom.  I was shaving my legs.  You have a much better bathroom for doing that," Baby remarked. 
 "Certainly," I replied. 
 "How was your dinner?" Baby asked. 
 "Very good, thank you.  Louie did a good job, don't you think?" 
 "A little too much garlic for me," Gavin commented as she handed Baby her jeans. 
 "It won't kill ya'," Baby quipped, adding-"It'll keep the vampires at bay." 
 "My grandpa would say that will put hair on your chest," Gavin joked. 
 "That's what he said about that stuff you drink," Baby shot back. 
 "No, that is for clearing the sinuses," Gavin countered. 
 "What was that fun weekend thing you mentioned?" Baby asked. 
 "Something you don't have to worry about for at least another six years," I answered for Gavin. 
 "Last year, when I lived in an apartment in Toledo.  There was this woman named Margo who would go out every night and get drunk or high on something.  Then she had to bring home as many men as she could.  There was all kinds of hollering and screaming down there at night.  She would sleep all day then do it again.  Finally the manager kicked her out.  The college girls would have a guy come over on friday night sometimes and they wouldn't leave until sunday afternoon," Gavin finished. 
 "I hope they were caught up in their class work," I mused. 
 "Oh yeah, I'll bet that's what Nat's got going on!" Baby exclaimed. 
 "I've had several talks with your sister about this." 
 "Oh man, You and dad kept me so sheltered from this.  I didn't even know what was going on," Baby griped. 
 "Oh yes! I can see that you're not talking about it with your driends when I'm not around," I replied sarcastically.
 "You and dad did this before you were married?" Baby asked.
 "You're not supposed to ask that kind of thing.  Old talmudic law.  But if you must know, yes, we did," I replied. 
 "Alright mom, get it on!" Baby exclaimed.  Baby looked at Gavin then looked at me and her jaw dropped.  "Wait a high hoadled minute here.  Dad said that Junior had taken Charlotte to Sandusky and hadn't come back yet.  He should have made it home five hours ago.  That Charlotte was secretly sweet on him.  I never told him about it." 
 "Maybe he's found out by now," Gavin remarked. 
 "It's not the weekend.  It's the middle of the week!" Baby exclaimed. 
 "Can you see some of the things that I have to worry about as a parent?" I asked rhetorically.
 "Geesh, next time we call home I'm gonna' scream about this.  That son of a sea cook isn't gonna' sneak a piece and get away with it.  We might as well head aft," Baby huffed. 
 "Okay, keep your pants on, or I should say- get your pants on," Gavin joked. 
 Baby put the hair brush down and put her jeans on, then she put her socks and shoes on.  We headed aft in the passageway and came out of the starboard side door, onto the spar deck.
 "It's gonna' get colder.  This murk is gonna' cool it off and make it damp," Gavin predicted as we headed aft. 
 "We came prepared for anything, blizzard, tornado, earthquake," Baby remarked. 
 "Earth quakes are infrequent enough and mild enough to be a novelty around here.  In Japan, the quakes send people running for their lives," Gavin explained. 
 "Ten years ago, we had some tornados in Marblehead.  You should have seen the waves, holy cow.  Daddy's boat was up in Superior, so mommy took us to uncle Earl's for the weekend," Baby said. 
 "We saw tornados on Lake Erie back in the spring.  There were six all together that came outta' this big black cloud.  At one time there were three at once, right in front of us.  Dumping all kinds of water on us, Unbelievable!" Gavin exclaimed. 
 "Have you ever seen the invisible tornados?  What are they called, mom?" Baby asked as we entered the after deckhouse on the starboard side. 
 "White squalls," I answered as we turned right and headed down the passageway toward the galley. 
 "I heard that those were an old sailors story," Gavin said. 
 "We were standing up on the little bluff and we saw this thing coming.  It was flattening down the waves and blowing the people around.  It was about fifty feet wide and moving straight for shore.  When it got to land, it just disappeared.  Damndest thing I ever saw," Baby explained as we turned left and headed for the galley. 
 "What do you think of that, misses M?"
 "They see one every year in Marblehead.  Some people have filmed them, so they're real enough.  They were a real menace for the sailing schooners, historians say," I replied as we went through the galley door. 
 "Oh, here's our little cook.  There's some dishes to wash back there," Louie joked. 
 "Not fricking likely!  Where's mister Hangover?" Baby snapped. 
 "Just like your mother.  It doesn't take much pulling on your chain," Louie observed. 
 "Her mother is going to tell you that the Cacciatore was excellent," I said. 
 "You complimenting my cooking! It's a miracle of biblical proportions!" Louie joked as he poured some coffee for me. 
 "Any pastry left?" I asked. 
 "I stashed a tray under the warm box," Baby informed us. Louie pulled the stainless steel drawer open with his left hand.
 "I'll be darned if she didn't," Louie remarked.  He set the coffee pot down and pulled out a tray of cinnamon rolls and doughnuts and slid it into the rack. 
 "Alright, good thinking, Baby.  You should get a medal for this," Gavin remarked as she took a doughnut off.  I took a cinnamon roll and put it on a little paper plate. 
 "Bud never makes enough pastries.  He should make two batches and take the second one out at lunchtime when everybody has had enough.  Those old captains, like Captain Kompsii, wouldn't have it any other way," Louie said.
 "Where's the 'after dinner crowd'?" Gavin asked. 
 "I think they're all in the Rec room."
 "Okay, Louie.  We'll catch you later," I said as I picked up the coffee cup.  Baby and Gavin were ahead of me as we went out the door.  We turned right and headed down the passageway, aft.  I could see that the Rec room door was open as we approached.  The guys were being unusually quiesent this evening.  We turned left and entered the room.  I could see that the big screen TV was on.  It looked like about a dozen guys were in there. 
 "It must be girls night out," Franky wisecracked. 
 "We just came back to catch the news," Gavin replied. 
 "There's some cake over there.  Compliments of Eddy," Carlos informed us. 
 "What's the occassion?" Gavin asked. 
 "It's my birthday tomorrow," Eddy replied. 
 "Another year older and deeper in debt..." Franky began singing. 
 "How old are you?" Gavin asked. 
 "Twenty nine, plus or minus thirty years," Eddy replied. 
 "Here you go, the communist news network," Franky said as he changed the channel. 
 "It looks like violent protests in Gaza.  They're always making noise over there.  Pretty lame news story, don't you think, misses M?" Gavin said as we sat down. 
 "They're about as impartial as Al-Jazeera.  How can they have a political discussion when they're all a bunch of liberal goof balls that have the exact same opinion?" I asked. 
 "What's that place, a prison?" Ernie asked.
 "That's the Saudi rehab for Jihadist.  We call it the Betty Ford Clinic for Terrorists.  You notice the brutal torture they are being subjected to," I quipped. 
 "They trust them with crayons?" Eddy remarked. 
 "What's the next class, pilot training," Roach sneered. 
 "That therapeutic art class looks fun.  The rehabilitation isn't as effective as the  Saudi government claims," I replied. 
 "What news do you usually watch?" Ernie asked. 
 "I find FOX to be more informative," I answered. 
 "Alright! Here's the blonde babe with the financial news," Van Nornam exclaimed.  The guys watched quietly while the young woman interviewed a banker.  When the camera moved back, the guys whistled. 
 "That babe has some sexy legs," Izzy remarked. 
 "Is the Federal Reserve planning to lower interest rates again?" I asked him. 
 "Is that what they were talking about?" Izzy asked in return.   
 Everybody laughed at his question. 
 "Have you had enough news yet?" George asked, picking up the remote. 
 "I heard that Burkhammer had a little accident," I remarked. 
 "You'll have to ask your pupil, mister Mayerhoefer.  he was the only one who was around at the time," George replied as he changed the channel. 
 "Okay.  Well, good evening gentlemen," I said as we got up.
 "Good evening, professor," Carlos said as we headed for the door. 
 We turned left and headed aft.
 "Those guys seem awful quiet," Baby observed. 
 "Alex is fit to be tied about now.  He doesn't need anymore trouble," Gavin said. 
 We came out on the fantail, then turned right and went through the door on the port side.  This took us down a set of steps and to a short passageway, which led to the steps that Burkhammer 'fell' down.  We descended the steps to the engine deck, which previously was called the throttle deck.  I saw Ilya on the engine platform.  Mayerhoefer waved to us from the control room.  Keeping well clear of the engine, we headed forward to the control room.  Mayerhoefer held the door for us as we entered. 
 "This is an unusual group for back here," he quipped. 
 "We're the cast from CSI.  You have the right to remain silent until we beat a confession outta' you," Gavin wisecracked. 
 "I know nothing.  I see nothing.  I hear nothing," Mayerhoefer replied in Sargent Schultz fashion. 
 "We have ways of making you talk," Gavin quipped. 
 "Sure, I'll talk.  What do want to talk about?" he asked.
 "How's the trigonometry coming along?" I asked. 
 "I'm glad you asked that question.  We have several of these lying around here.  I can do the problems with this," Mayerhoefer said as he picked up the calculator and handed it to me. 
 "Yes, I have a similar one.  If you want to learn trigonometry properly, put that thing away and do it the old way for a year," I suggested. 
 "You don't think these are any good?" he asked. 
 "I'm not reactionary.  If you have a test with twenty five problems to do in fifty minutes, then by all means use it.  Since you're just learning at your own speed, you should take your time and enjoy it," I advised. 
 "The professor is always right," Gavin stated. 
 "I thought the Chief was always right," Mayerhoefer countered. 
 "Only when it comes to that big Cat," Gavin replied.
 "Do you have any questions before we leave?" I asked. 
 "Yes, can you explain the proof for the identity- sine squared X plus cosine squared X minus one equals zero?" he asked. 
 "Yes, taking the original right triangle I showed you.  Since it's a right triangle, it fits the pythagorean theorem, which is A squared plus B squared equals C squared.  C is the radius with a length of one, so one squared is one.  A and B will be the sine and cosine respectively, for any given angle.  So it follows that the square of the sine plus the square of the cosine equals one.  So it follows that algebraically, the square of the sine plus the square of the cosine minus one will equal zero," I explained while I drew the triangle and filled in the numbers. 
 "Allow me to check that out," Mayerhoefer said as he picked up the calculator and began punching the keys.  "It certainly works for thirty degrees," he declared after ten  seconds. 
 "It works for any angle," I said. 
 "I'll have to try it out later," Mayerhoefer said. 
 "Knock yourself out.  I have to be heading forward."
 "Okay professor.  You ladies have a good night," Mayerhoefer said. 
 "Okay Jonny, see you later," Gavin said as we headed for the door.
  We retraced our steps and came out on the fantail.
 "We might as well take the scenic route port side," I said as we turned to the right.
 "We'll be stumbling around in the dark out here," Baby griped. 
 "Are you afraid of the dark?" Gavin teased. 
 "Not frickin' likely," Baby shot back. 
 "I'll bet all those guys know what happened to Burkhammer.  I've never seen such tight lipped son of a bitches," Gavin stated as we headed forward along the deckhouse. 
 "We need some damn light out here," Baby said. 
 "This cloud cover will make it a dark night.  There'll be no moon for sure," I said. 
 "We're watching the little TV tonight.  We're gonna' stay up until Leno is over," Baby said as we approached the forward deckhouse. 
 "I hope your shipmate doesn't mind," I said. 
 "Don't worry misses M.  I'm getting her up at seven.  Bright eyed and bushy tailed," Gavin quipped. 
 "I'm up at three thirty so I'm hitting the sack," I said as we got to the port side door. 
 "Okay misses M," Gavin said
 "Good night, Mom," Baby said. 
 "Good night, Baby," I said as I hugged her. 
 Gavin opened the door and they went in.  I turned right and headed for the starboard side.  Burkhammer will be too sore to be up to any mischief tonight, I thought as I opened the starboard side door and entered.  It was as quiet forward as an old ship like that can be.  There was no one in the passageway as I headed forward to my quarters.  I entered my quarters and got ready for bed right away.  I set the alarm for three thirty and read for a few minutes before I turned off the light and closed my eyes. 

 I was dreaming when the alarm went off.  I hate getting woke up in the middle of a dream like that.  I turned off the alarm and sat up in bed.  Bad dreams and a belly ache, a wonderful way to start off my day, I thought as I stood up and stretched.  I got dressed without taking a shower and brushed my hair and pinned it up.  I turned on my laptop and made a journal entry then I turned it off and put it in the drawer again.  I left my quarters and closed the door then headed for the night kitchen.  When I got to night kitchen, Franky Fischer and Roach were there. 
 "Don't they have coffee aft?" I quipped. 
 "Good morning professor.  We like to check on Danny and Joe.  They like to sleep up there," Franky joked. 
 "Very good of you," I shot back. 
 "I was watching this movie called '300'.  Those Spartans must have been some bad ass dudes," Roach observed. 
 "They were rotten bastards.  A cruel dictatorship that couldn't care less about people," I said. 
 "Why were they like that?" Roach asked. 
 "Ninety percent of the population were slaves called Helots that had tried to revolt before.  When you have a smaller group trying to oppress a larger group, the oppressors get to be a real uptight bunch of bastards.  You could have seen that down south when they had slavery," I replied. 
 "Three hundred of them held off seventy thousand persians?" he asked. 
 "Originally there were seven thousand greeks from all over to hold the valley.  When they found out that some one had betrayed them and showed the Persians a secret way around them, the Spartan commander Leonidas sent the army away except for three hundred spartans, four hundred thebans and seven hundred Thespians to carry out a rear guard action.  Later on, the Persians were defeated in a naval action at Salamis and in a land battle at Plataea.  I believe the commander there was a Spartan, also," I explained. 
 "In the movie, they were having a lot of sex," Roach observed. 
 "Doubtless they did that sort of thing back in those days.  The Spartans would forbid women to hear flute music because they felt it would make them lazy and unvirtuous," I added.
 "I saw that movie 'Troy'.  Is that the same Greeks?" Franky asked. 
 "No, the same place, but eight hundred years earlier.  It was called the Mycenaean civilization.  It ended in the twelth century BCE with the barbaric invasion from russia," I explained. 
 "That guy was a messed up pup.  He sacrificed his own daughter to get favorable winds," Franky observed. 
 "Yes, according to Homer, he returned with twenty treasure ships.  His wife was still pissed about their daughter, so she stabbed him to death and set off a real brew ha ha.  During the confusion, the Trojan slaves sailed away with the twenty treasure ships and were never seen again.  Odyseuss had seven treasure ships and when he returned after a ten year voyage, he was hanging on to the mast of one of the wrecked ships.  He didn't make out very well either," I explained. 
 "Greece isn't that far away.  Why did it take him so long to get back?" Roach asked. 
 "He ran into some unusual characters on the way," I answered. 
 "Old Humphrey must have been piloting for him," Franky joked. 
 "Ice was the only problem they didn't have," I said as the Mate entered the room. 
 "Who said anything about ice?" the Mate asked.
 "We were discussing navigational problems during the Trojan War," I explained.
 "I barely remember Grenada," the Mate joked. 
 "What were you saying about Grenada?" Roach asked me. 
 "Their president believed in UFOs, so he had this nice big airfield built to accomodate them if they should want to stop by.  unfortunately, the Cuban army landed there instead, uninvited," I explained. 
 "Reagan kicked their ass good.  My brother was there in Army Intelligence.  They captured american weapons that had been left in Vietnam.  Some of the locals took their revenge on the Cubans.  They had all kinds of fun," Franky said. 
 "It sounds like a real riot to me," the Mate commented.
 "I was a strapping young fellow in those days.  I was on the Iverson with Pee Pee Laramie during that war.  Have you heard of him, professor?" Franky asked.
 "Yes, I remember him.  Captain Dave was third mate on the old Frontenac when he ran it aground in the St. Marys river.  Nobody had anything good to say about him at the Coast guard inquiry.  The Mate said that all the enmity was due to the fact that Pee Pee was a homosexual and a drug addict.  He said that in front of all those people.  Can you imagine that?  That was Elmer Price.  They called him Elmer Fudd because of his nasal voice," I replied. 
 "We called him Prissy Price because he would wear a merchant academy uniform or a suit all the time.  We would habitually laugh at him when he left the room," Franky explained. 
 "Nice guys," the Mate commented. 
 "Old Pee Pee was a real joke.  When somebody tried to talk to him for more than half a minute, he would begin to fidget.  He would move his arms and legs more every minute, so it became real noticable.  Everybody thought that he had to use the bathroom, so they called it the 'Pee Pee Dance'.  Fortunately, by the time he was on the Giovanni, he pretty much hid in the closet most of the time," I finished. 
 "Back in the days of the old cliffs line, we had this old steward named Bob Berger and this second steward named Elsa Stewart.  Those two were always playing pranks on each other," Roach said. 
 "One time, Elsa went to the doctor when we were overnight in Cleveland.  She comes back the next morning and Bob asks her how things went at the doctor.  She says-'terrible! they stuck me six times, but they couldn't get any blood.' So Bob says-'I can see at least seven veins on your leg that they could get a quart out of.'  Needless to say, Elsa didn't appreciate that comment about her vericose veins," Franky concluded. 
 "We better get topside.  Catch you guys later," the Mate said. 
 "Keep him awake up there, professor," Franky wisecracked. 
 "Will do, guys," I said as I picked up my coffee cup and followed the Mate out the door. 
 The Mate took the inside steps to the Observation room and headed up the wooden steps to the wheelhouse.
 "I guess I missed all that fun they had in the old days with Elsa," Mike said. 
 "I've met Elsa a couple times when I was visiting other boats.  She seemed to be friendly enough and she was a good cook.  We had a Steward named Erma Fraunhofer that didn't get along with Max Blackwell, the first steward.  They had to share quarters, in fact." 
 "You had a Max and Erma?" he asked. 
 "Strange, but true," I said as we entered the Wheelhouse. The wheelhouse was dark except for the glow of the radar and the GPS.
 "What are you doing in here, boy?" Niel asked. 
 "I could ask you the same question," the Mate replied. 
 "Danny had some personal business to take care of so I filled in for him for the last half hour," Niel informed him. 
 "What the hell kinda' personal business at three thirty in the morning?" the Mate asked. 
 "Don't ask, don't tell, Mikey," he replied. 
 "And they just had shore leave, how disgusting," he joked. 
 "I'll convey your sentiments at the first opportunity.  What were you people talking about this early in the morning?" Niel asked. 
 "Stewards named Elsa and Bob from the old Cliffs line," he replied. 
 "Oh yes, I remember them from the US Steel days in eighty seven.  A real bunch of jokers," Niel said.
 "You must have fit right in then," the Mate shot back. 
 "We were sitting in the Rec room watching baseball and Bob asks Elsa-'Who do you think has been hit on the head with more balls, Pete Rose or Rock Hudson?'.  It's all we can do to keep from laughing out loud, then Elsa says-'I don't think Rock Hudson was much of a baseball player, Bob.'  We all started laughing like hell."
 "She delivered the punchline without knowing it.  That's unusual," the Mate said. 
 "Too bad it wasn't a couple years later, then Elsa could have said-'Before or after he went to prison?", I observed. 
 "There's always a degenerate to ruin a perfectly innocent joke with a crude, disgusting comment like that," Niel said with false incredulity. 
 "Thank you.  Feel free to use that line next time," I said, smiling. 
 "You're gonna' shock old Elmer, here," Niel quipped. 
 "We'll have to wake him up first," the Mate commented. 
 "You guys see where Pete Rose is trying to weasel his way into the Baseball Hall of Fame.  What a disgusting bastard he is," Elmer stated. 
 "He's not the only one.  Mickey Mantle, Babe Ruth, Ty Cobb were all a bunch of drunken womanizers," Niel countered. 
 "Yeah, and they never charged a little kid for an autograph either," Elmer snapped. 
 "What do you think, professor," Niel asked. 
 "Pete Rose only has to do one thing to get into the Hall of Fame," I said. 
 "What's that?" Niel asked. 
 "Die," I replied, adding-"That baseball commissioner is never gonna' let him get the last laugh." 
 "Bud Selig will have to die too.  He wouldn't let him in even if he was dead," Elmer countered. 
 "That may well be," I said. 
 "Too many extremist here.  That's what ruined baseball.  We've gotta' kick all these Republicans outta' here.  As soon as Hillary is president, I'll get her right on it," Niel declared. 
 "You never voted in your life, Blue Boy," the Mate quipped. 
 "I've always backed the democratic process in spirit," Niel replied. 
 "What do you think about that that, professor?" the Mate asked. 
 "I'm sure she doesn't give a damn about lake freighters," I replied. 
 "Time to part company here," Niel said as he toggled the switch for the watchbell. 
 "Okay, Niel.  Get some sleep," the Mate said. 
 "How can I sleep now, when you guys have upset me?" he asked jokingly. 
 "Try that bottle of Jack," the Mate suggested. 
 "Keep it quiet up here," Niel said as he and Elmer headed out the back door. 
  I sat in the stool and checked the Gyrocompass and the GPS, then I looked up at the propeller RPM, forward speed and the rudder indicator.  I pulled up on the lever to disengage the autopilot.  Before we came to the wheelhouse, they had made a course change.  We were now on a heading of three-one-zero, which was almost a beeline to Cedarville.  The Mate checked the radar, then he looked at the chart then he sat in the Captain's chair and looked at the sailing notices for this part of the lake.  The cloud cover was heavier than ever but the wind was less than five knots so the waves were essentially nil.  It was very dark and the air was damp and heavy and twenty degree cooler than it had been at the Blue Water. 
 "Anything up ahead?" I asked after a few minutes. 
 "Nothing in front of us.  There's a couple boats heading south, but they're well off our starboard," he replied. 
 "Good, I can't see anything in this murk," I commented. 
 "I'll keep checking the radar," the Mate said. 
 I checked the gyrocompass again, then I kept my eyes on the water in front of us.  For fifteen minutes, I kept my mind from wandering as I kept a watch forward. 
 "Nothing on the tube," the Mate said as he looked at the radar. 
 I remembered my cup of coffee and I reached over a grabbed it.  It was cold, so I set it back in the cup holder. 
 "That coffee is trashed." 
 "I'll get you another cup," the Mate said, and he got up and headed to the port side where the coffee maker is. 
 As I looked into the darkness, I heard my grandmother say-"The time is now, Misha".  I thought I saw a white object in the darkness.
 "BOAT!" I shouted as I spun the wheel to the right and stood up, knocking the stool over.  "Come on, turn you son of a bitch," I muttered under my breath as the wheel reached its maximum travel.  I couldn't see the boat now, but I knew it was out there.  The Mate activated the collision alarm, which is the loudest and most obnoxious noise and is heard all over the boat. 
 "It should be on our port side any second now.  I reccommend a William's maneuver to port," I said. 
 "Very well," the Mate replied. 
 He picked up the microphone and switched to intercom.  "Chief, give me one half forward.  There should be a small craft on our port side." 
 "Floodlights, portside," the chief ordered over the intercom. 
 "I don't see anybody out there with a flashlight," the Mate said after a couple seconds. 
 "Now, not next f--king year," the chief shouted over the intercom. 
 I wanted to look aft to see what was going on, but I had to keep my eyes forward as I turned the wheel to the left.  Alex came into the wheelhouse in his pajamas at this time. 
 "What is it, Mike?" he asked. 
 "Nick says she saw a boat right in front of us," he answered. 
 "It was a small boat, I take it?" the Captain asked. 
 "Yes, a little, white boat," I answered as I kept my eyes forward and a deft hand on the wheel.  I had done the William's maneuver on large sailing boats during the 'man overboard' drill.  The trick is to steer properly so the boat comes back to the same place where you started the maneuver.
 "I don't care if you're naked.  Get those f--king searchlights on," the Chief roared over the intercom. 
That got a brief laugh in the wheelhouse.  The Mate turned the Collision alarm off and left the wheelhouse. 
 "The guy running around out there with the flashlight is the chief," the captain said as I continued to hold the wheel over. 
 "He's on the ball, for sure," I said. 
 "I hope they don't lose the boat in this darkness or we might have to wait until first light to go looking for it," he said, adding- "Hermit and Roach have got the searchlight going at the fence, amidship." 
 With the turning radius of this ship, it made for a circle of almost a quarter mile in diameter in which to point the searchlight.  I figured the Chief would know to start astern and to the port and gradually bring the beam of the searchlight abeam.  For a minute, I had been sweating bullets.  Would these guys think I was seeing things in the darkness and want to forget about the matter and go back to bed when we completed the Williams Maneuver.  I whispered a prayer-'Please God, don't let me f--k up'. 
 "What's that, professor?" the Captain asked. 
 "I was praying in Hebrew," I lied. 
 "It looks like Gavin and Baby are out there now.  They've got their life jackets," the Captain informed me. 
Most of the crew should be out there by now, but I dared not take my eyes from looking forward.  It seemed like it took forever when the Chief came over the intercom- "You're not only slow and f--king stupid, you're blind as well.  We got the light right on them, morons!" the Chief hollered over the intercom.  
 "I'm glad I don't work in his department," I said. 
 The Captain picked up the microphone.  It was already keyed for the intercom.
 "Chief, are you standing by at the lifeboat?" the Captain asked. 
 "These bastards can't piss straight.  I was thinking about using the ladder.  Let's standby to check down," the Chief suggested in a civil tone. 
 "Are they abeam yet?" the Captain asked. 
 "Nearly so.  I'll keep you posted," the Chief replied.
 "Very good, Drummond out," the Captain said and he put the microphone down. 
 "It sounds like I'm missing the action," I observed. 
 "Yes, there's a good view from up here.  The decklights are on and people are running all over the place down there.  Mike turned on the deck camera, so you can see it later," the Captain said, adding-"The Chief is trying to get the other guys on those lights so he can attend to his job."  
 "Who needs the blanket?" a voice asked over the intercom.
 "How many naked guys can there be aft?" the Captain commented. 
 "Any day now," the Chief snapped. 
 "We're ready back here," the Bosun replied over the radio. 
 "I can't see it very well," a voice said. 
 "Just keep the light on it.  I got the binoculars," the Mate said. 
 The Second Mate came into the wheelhouse. 
 "Should we turn on the forward lights?" he asked. 
 "Yes, you might as well.  I'm going on deck.  Take over here, Niel," the Captain ordered. 
 "Yes sir," Niel replied as the captain headed out the back door. 
 Niel went to the navigational light panel and turned on the searchlights forward.
 "The boat should be past abeam of us now," I surmised. 
 "Yes, it's swinging around to forward now.  You and Mike really kept it quiet up here," he quipped. 
 "Poor baby.  You missed out on your sleep?  You should have told the captain that you couldn't handle it," I joked. 
 "I can see that you're related to David McCracken," he shot back. 
 "I'm not nearly as demanding," I quipped. 
 "I don't know if I'd say that," he said.
 I smiled and refrained from comment.
 "I recommend that we check down to ahead slow," the Chief said over the radio. 
 Niel picked up the microphone and keyed it to radio.  "Very well, Chief," he acknowledged, then set the microphone down. 
 Niel seemed more intent on what was happening out on deck than helping me keep a lookout forward.  After another minute, I could see the small boat in the searchlight beam, ahead and to the port. 
 "Small craft visible forward," I announced. 
 "Were down to four MPH.  That should hold us for another minute or two," Niel said as he came to the front and stood right behind the steering pole. 
 "Niel, I'll pilot from down here on the bulwark," the Captain said over the radio.
 "Very good, sir," Niel replied. 
 "Standby with the ladder, port side," the Bosun said over the intercom. 
 "Everybody's up and jumping now, professor.  It's duck soup from here on out," he commented as he settled down in the captain's chair. 
 "Break's over, back to sleep," I joked.
 After another minute, the captain ordered 'Back Slow'.  the little white boat was only thirty degrees off the bow and about two hundred yards away.  I knew to keep the rudder over until the boat was nearly bows on to us. 
 "Standby at the wheel," the Captain said over the radio. 
 "Standing by at the wheel, aye," I acknowledged when I pressed the button on my radio. 
 Niel got out of the captain's chair and went to the levers that control the forward searchlights.  He got the port side light on the boat and held it there with no trouble until the boat got too close.  When the boat disappeared from our sight, because of the forward bulwark.  The captain ordered all stop.  There was no way to steer now, so I turned the wheel to the right until the rudder indicator showed zero degrees.  I heard the order to rig out the boarding ladder.  I got up from the perch and went to the rear windows and looked aft.  All the decklights were on and several guys had flashlights pointing down to the water.  I saw someone go down the ladder with a rope.  Over the radio, we heard that there were two men in the boat and they were moving.  The bosun threw a short coil down to the boat.  Another deckhand put the long boat hook over the side.  I recognized the captain, wearing his white hat, standing by the railing.  After a minute, a guy in a white t-shirt climbed over the railing.  A couple minutes later, a younger fellow in a muscle shirt came over the railing and joined the other guy.  The deckhand came up the ladder and handed the Bosun the end of the rope, before pulling himself over the railing.  I recognized Izzy, because of his red hardhat.  He and George grabbed the rope and began pulling on it.  Casey reached down and grabbed the little white boat and pulled it over the railing and sat it down on the deck.  I saw the Captain and the Mate turn and head forward.  I figured that they were coming back to the Wheelhouse to notify the Coast Guard.  Izzy and George turned the little boat on it's side and secured it to the railing with a rope.  The Captain and the Mate were coming up the steps, so I resumed my place at the wheel.  Niel got up from the Captain's chair when they came in the door.
 "I have to make an entry in the log.  Radio the Coast Guard in Presque Isle and inform them of the situation," the Captain ordered. 
 "Very good, Sir," the Mate replied. The Mate picked up the microphone and switched it ship-to-shore channel. 
 "WB-5521 to Station 23, Presque isle, over."
 "This is Station 23, Presque Isle.  Go ahead WB-5521, over."
 "We picked up a skiff with two men.  Forty five degrees, ten minutes north.  Eighty three degrees, eight minutes west.  Please advise, Over." 
 "WB-5521, Were they in distress? Over." 
 "Roger, Station 23. We nearly collided with them.  They had lost their motor and were drifting in the dark, Over." 
 "WB-5521, Maintain your present location.  We'll send the motor life boat.  ETA zero six hundred hours. Over." 
 "Roger that, Station 23.  WB-5521 out.
 "Station 23, out."
 "Well, that just about cuts it.  We're stuck with these jokers.  What's their G-d story, anyway?" Niel asked. 
 "They left North point at 19:00 with all the beer that they could carry.  Their outboard died at nightfall.  While they were trying to work on it in their inebriated state, it fell into the lake.  They decided to drink the rest of the beer and pass out until daylight," the Mate explained. 
 "What the hell do you think of that, professor?" Niel asked. 
 "It sounds like they need a major attitude adjustment," I replied. 
 "Niel, you and Nick can take a break now.  Nick, that was good work, sighting the boat and executing the Williams Maneuver," the Captain said. 
"Thank you, sir," I replied as I got up.  I wanted to go out on deck and see if Baby was there.  I followed Niel out the back door and took the steps down to the spar deck.  The deck lights were still on and some of the crew were standing at the railing.  The deckhands had placed the skiff on it's side and tied it to the railing. 
 "Don't you want to get some sleep?" I asked the Second Mate as we headed in that direction. 
 "It's gonna' take me a while to get to sleep now," he replied. 
 As we got to railing, I saw the Chief approaching with the man in the t-shirt, who was chubby and dumpy looking. 
 "Hello Chief, mean night, huh," I said. 
 "This is our wheelsman.  She's the one that saved your ass," the Chief stated. 
 "I hope you didn't damage my boat," the guy said, ignoring me and looking at the skiff. 
 My face felt hot as I went into search and destroy mode. 
 "That boat isn't fit for a lily pond.  What in the hell were you doing fifteen miles out in the middle of the night.  Are you outta' your mind," I snapped. 
 "It's a free country, lady.  Think about it," he smarted off. 
 "Think about this you sorry son-of-a-bitch!" I exclaimed as I turned and put my foot through the bottom of his boat.
 "What the hell are you doing.  You're gonna' pay for that," he yelled. 
 "I ain't paying for shit asshole.  Get outta' my sight you disgusting son of a bitch before I fix you good," I yelled back. 
 "Take him aft," the Chief ordered.
 George and Izzy grabbed him as he tried to swing at them.  They grabbed his arms and banged his head on the vent pipe. 
 "That'll keep him quiet for a while," George said as they half dragged him aft. 
 "He had that coming, professor," the Chief said. 
 "I quite agree," I agreed. 
 The Chief turned and headed aft as well.
 These guys aren't in a good mood as it is.  They don't need any crap from those two idiots, I thought. 
 "J-C mom, what was that all about!" I heard Baby exclaim.
 "Mister Smart ass drunk.  I should have kicked him," I replied as I turned around.  Gavin and Baby went to the boat and looked at the hole for a minute.  
 "It's junk now," Gavin commented as they stood up and looked at me. 
 "It sounded like a gun going off!" Baby exclaimed. 
 "Really, I didn't notice," I said.
 "Holy Cow!  If we put a little scratch on your boat, you go into screaming fits.  You kicked the frickin' bottom out," Baby retorted. 
 "Mike said you're the hero here.  He told the Captain that he was looking but he didn't see the boat.  He said that you immediately spun the wheel over and gave the alarm.  He said that your steering was impeccably correct," Gavin said. 
 I saw Gavin and Baby looking at me like they required some explanation. 
 "This is why it's the glamour job.  When the sh-t hits the fan in the middle of the night, this is what it all comes down to," I concluded. 
 "We'll tell daddy about this when we call him in the morning.  He won't believe this," Baby asserted. 
 "I don't think your father will be surprised at all," I said nonchalantly. 
 Gavin and Baby looked at me quizzically.
 "We have to wait for the Coast Guard.  They should be here at zero six hundred.  You two might as well get back to sleep," I suggested.  All three of us started walking forward on the port side. 
 "Those guys said they came from North Point," Gavin remarked. 
 "So I heard," I said. 
 "How far is that?" Baby asked. 
 "Fifteen Miles off the port beam," I answered. 
 "No motor, no oars.  Those guys must have had a serious case of stupid," Baby observed. 
 "They won't live long doing things like that," Gavin stated. 
 "Maybe the Coast Guard will fine them," I ventured. 
 "Maybe we should stay up and see if there's any hot looking Coasties," Baby suggested. 
 "I'm sure there won't be time to go out on a date," I said as we got to the forward deckhouse. 
 "Catch you later, Misses M," Gavin said as Baby hugged me, then they went through the port side door. 
 I turned right and headed for the starboard side door.  I was thinking about my grandmother as I headed toward my quarters.  I wanted to record my thoughts while they were still fresh in my mind.  It wasn't until I was in the passageway that I thought about Burkhammer.  I heard a noise and flattened myself against the bulkhead.  After a few seconds, the third mates' door opened and Danny stepped out. 
 "I'm sorry you were awaken," I apologized. 
 "Oh, I wouldn't have missed it for the world.  I'm getting a picture of that skiff before the Coasties take it away," he said. 
 "knock yourself out," I quipped then I continued on my way.
 When I got to my quarters, I took out my laptop and began recording what had happened in the last hour.  It sounds daffy, but I can always edit it later, I thought as I read what I had just wrote.  I wondered what my husband would think about this, then I wondered if I would have done that with my husband on board.  Almost a two hour delay because of these jokers.  They have no idea of the time and money and trouble they have caused for other people.  I recorded these thoughts then I put my laptop away and headed for the night kitchen to get a cup of coffee.  When I got there, Franky, the Gateman, Bud and Roach were there with a young fellow about seventeen. 
 "Well, here's the big meany, Nick McCracken.  Can you believe she's a college professor.  Thank God you don't have her for a teacher, boy," Bud joked as they stood up.  The young man stared at me like Signourey Weaver looking at the Alien. 
 "What's your name?" I asked as I poured myself some coffee.   
 "Bill Phillips, Mam," he replied. 
 "Two things, Bill.  Never call me 'Mam'.  That sounds like some frickin' old lady.  Call me Nick.  The second thing, lose that friend of yours," I stated. 
 "The other guy that was here, said that you were the one that saw us and turned this ship before it ran us over and chewed us up in the propeller," he said. 
 "That's my job as a wheelsman," I said.
 "Thank you for saving our lives," he said as he held out his hand.  He seemed ready to cry. 
 "Your welcome," I said as I shook his hand.  "How old are you?" I asked. 
 "Seventeen," he replied. 
 "My son is eighteen.  My daughter, Nicole is sixteen.  Did you see her earlier?" I asked. 
 "I saw two girls in life jackets," he answered. 
 "That's standard procedure with the collision alarm.  Where were your life jackets?" I asked. 
 "Simon borrowed the boat from somebody.  There were no life jackets in the boat.  We lost the motor earlier, so he's gonna' be in trouble for that," he explained. 
 "I'll tell the Mate to get you one with the boat's name.  You use it when you go boating," I said. 
 "Yes, I certainly will," he said. 
 "Okay, I'll see you later," I said, then I turned and headed for the wheelhouse.  When I entered the wheelhouse via the backdoor, I noticed that the lights were on. 
 "Well, here's the great boat destroyer," the Captain wisecracked. 
 "Anything under five thousand tons.  She claims it will keep the riff-raff off the lakes," Niel joked. 
 "What would that skiff and crew look like if we had run it down and chopped them up in the propeller?" I asked rhetorically. 
 "We wouldn't have even known it.  We could have sailed on blissfully unaware of the accident," Niel remarked. 
 "Tell the Coast Guard that," I countered. 
 "We have a written statement from the kid.  The other guy refuses to say anything.  Mike is finishing up the report for the boat.  I'll fax my report and the Chief and Bosun's reports later.  It is noteworthy that Mike gives you all the credit for seeing the dinghy and steering the boat so as to avoid a collision.  We will require your signature on the report," the Captain finished. 
 "Yes, certainly," I said. 
 "How are we gonna' explain the bottom being kicked outta' that dinghy?" Niel asked. 
 "Tell the Coast Guard what happened and tell that son-of-a- bitch that he can sue me if he wants," I remarked. 
 "Really, professor.  You must teach at the School of Hard Knocks," Niel quipped. 
 "I have to check on some things aft.  Hold down the fort, people," the Captain said as he got up from his chair and headed for the back door. 
 Niel went over to the radar and looked at the tube for a minute, then he came over to the computer and began typing.
 "Mike says there's no goddam way he could have seen that boat in this darkness.  How did you see it?" he asked. 
 "You wouldn't believe it if I told you," I replied. 
 "Disguised as a mild mannered professor, it's Super Nick.  Possessing super powers far beyond those of any ordinary mortal," Niel joked. 
 "Yeah, whatever.  I've always had pretty good night vision," I said. 
 "You have a pretty good kick, too.  The captain is checking out your handywork," he informed me. 
 "Doubtless a lot of the crew have," I said, nonchalantly.
 Niel leaned back in the chair and closed his eyes. 
 It was quiet in the wheelhouse for nearly an hour.  I read the Detroit Daily and Newsweek while we waited.  It was twenty til when I got up quietly and looked at the radar.  I saw a small craft off our port side that appeared to be heading our way.  I took the captain's binoculars and looked that way.  It appeared to be a motor lifeboat with its navigational lights only.  I picked up the microphone and keyed it for the radio. 
 "Small craft coming up on the port side," I said into the microphone.  I heard the intercom aft.  Niel stirred in his chair. 
 "We have visitors?" he asked. 
 "It looks that way," I replied. 
 "Good, you can go down and collect your medals," he quipped. 
 "Like we always say in school-'Another year, another Nobel prize." 
 In a minute, the Mate came into the Wheelhouse. 
"The captain is down on deck.  You'll have to sign the incident report," he informed me.  Since he didn't have it, I assumed that the captain did. 
 "Very well," I replied as I got up from the perch. 
 "Here she comes...Here she comes...Here she comes," Niel began singing. 
 "What's your problem, boy," the Mate asked. 
 "Sleeping at the switch syndrome," I joked.  He threw a ball of paper at me as I went out the door.  The weather hadn't gotten any better. 
 "Hopefully it doesn't get foggy," I said as we went down the steps. 
 "Later on it may get foggy and the temperature will drop further as we head north," the Mate said as we got down on deck.  We headed for the port side where several people were standing by the railing.  As we approached, I saw the Captain and the Chief standing by the skiff. 
 "Here you go, professor, sign your life away," the Captain joked as he handed me a covered clipboard. 
 "I don't know about that.  How do I know that you were keeping up the payments," I countered as I took the clipboard and looked at it. 
 "Now, do I look like some one that would sell you a boat with the bottom kicked out," he replied. 
 "It looks pretty sound, otherwise," I smiled as I read the report on the clipboard. 
 "Sure, some sheet metal and some epoxy will fix it right up," he shot back. 
 "It looks like the Coastie is about a quarter mile off," the Mate informed us. 
 "Okay Chief, floodlights port side," the Captain requested. 
 I looked up from the clipboard and saw the Chief lift the cover on the switch box and flip two swithes.  Everything that I had done was on the first page, so I signed the back page under the Mate's signature then I handed the clipboard to the Captain again.
 "Look alive, there," the Chief shouted. 
 "They're using the forward gangway door," the Captain informed me as the Mate headed forward. 
 "We can't have honored guests using the ladder," the Chief remarked.  The Bosun looked over the side and told us that the Coast Guard boat was approaching from the bow. 
 "Bring our guests up here, Chief," the Captain requested.
 The Chief put the microphone to his mouth and passed on the captain's request.  After a minute, I saw several men leave the after deckhouse and head forward on the port side. 
 "Maybe you'll get a medal," the Chief joked. 
 "Just like school.  No money and no f--king thanks," I replied. 
 The Bosun blew his whistle in naval fashion, so we knew that someone was coming aboard. 
 "He can't pass up any opportunity to do that," the Captain stated. 
 "Let's not get too 'spit and polish here," the Chief sneered. 
 "I don't know anybody in Presque Isle.  Do you?" the Bosun asked when he came back to where we were. 
 "No, I'm afraid I don't," the Captain replied. 
 I saw the Mate and a man in a white uniform and a blue jacket coming out of the forward deckhouse and head toward us. 
 "Your last chance to skedaddle, professor," the Chief quipped. 
 "I'll go through life, owing no man and fearing no man," I said.  We turned toward the Mate and the Coast Guard officer as they approached. 
 "Ladies and Gentleman, this is Lieutenant Jerry Sewell.  This is Captain Alex Drummond.  Chief Herman Delancey and Professor Nicolette McCracken,our wheelsman," the Mate introduced us as we shook hands.  I seemed to remember a Gerald Sewell that was in the Coast Guard years ago, but I didn't say anything. This guy didn't look to be more than twenty five years old. 
 "You're a professor?" the Lieutenant asked. 
 "Yes, I am," I replied.
 "That's very unusual," he said. 
 "We have the boat's report here," the Captain said, handing the clipboard to the Lieutenant. 
 "Their names are William Phillips and Samuel Simon?" the Lieutenant said as he looked at the report. 
 "Yes, their boat is over here," the Captain said. 
 The Lieutenant looked at the boat, then he walked over to it. 
 "That's quite a hole," he said as he knelt down to look at the boat.  He got up and looked at the bow. "This water craft sticker is invalid," he noted. 
 "They lost their motor and were adrift when we picked them up," the Captain informed him. 
 "The hull was damaged when you brought it aboard?" he asked. 
 "No, a crewman did that, I'm afraid," the Captain replied. 
 "Oh my goodness!" the Lieutenant exclaimed. 
 "Mister Simon was drunk and getting smart mouth with the crew," the captain explained. 
 "One of the guys did this then?" he asked. 
 "I'm afraid the professor here kicked it," the captain answered. 
 "You must be joking!" he exclaimed. 
 "No, she wasn't gonna' take his drunken smart mouth without replying in kind.  One kick was all it took," the captain answered. 
 "That was quite a blow to knock the bottom out like that," the Lieutenant said, looking at me. 
 He turned and looked at the guys that had come from aft. 
 "You're Mister Simon, I take it," he said. 
 "Yes, I am," Simon replied. 
 "Do you have any explanation for why you were intoxicated and adrift in a boat with an invalid sticker in the middle of the night?" the Lieutenant asked. 
 "I got nothing to say to anybody," he sneered. 
 "You do have quite a little attitude there.  I'll talk to you when we get ashore.  Take them down," the Lieutenant ordered. 
 The Bosun, Izzy and George escorted them forward. 
 "What did you say your name was, again," Sewell asked.
 "Nicolette McCracken," I answered. 
 "My father told me about a woman named Nick that lived in Marblehead.  She was supposed to be a real hellion," he said.  The other guys got a chuckle out of that.
 "In fact, I live in Marblehead.  I was Nick Strickland, twenty years ago," I said.
 "You gotta' be kidding.  I thought those were sailors stories.  My father said that he was in Detroit and he saw some of your handiwork.  Let me get a picture, if you don't mind," he said. 
 The Lieutenant produced a digital camera from his jacket pocket and took a picture of the skiff then the Mate took a picture of us together. 
 "Lower the boat down when we come alongside," the Lieutenant said before taking his leave of us.  The Bosun and George untied the skiff and attached a line to the bow.  Since I had nothing more to do down there, I returned to the wheelhouse.  Niel was still in the captain's chair when I came through the back door. 
 "Well, did you get the whats for from the Coast Guard for damaging water craft?" he asked, swiveling around in the chair. 
 "Heavens no! Lieutenant Sewell's father and I are good friends from way back.  He just wanted to take some pictures to show his father.  Jerry is a real cut-up, I tell ya'," I explained. 
 "Man, I knew you would come outta' this smelling like a rose!" he exclaimed.  My coffee was barely warm by this time, so I went over to the port side and dumped it into the drain, then I poured myself another cup and went back to the perch.  We heard the horn of the Coast Guard boat as they pulled away and the answering blast from our Leslie horn.  I knew the Mate would be coming up soon, since it was still his watch, technically.  I heard the chief on the radio then the Bosun on the intercom.
 "It looks like the excitement's over," Niel said. 
 "It looks like you got nearly an hour and a half," I said as I looked over at the diagram board.  The big diesel was turning over as the Mate came through the back door. 
 "Okay Niel, get some sleep," he said.
 "Any more emergencies, feel free to wake me," he quipped. 
 "All this overtime is gonna' kill ya'," the Mate said as the Second Mate headed for the back door. 
 "We will resume course three one zero," the Mate instructed me. 
 "Three one zero, yes sir," I acknowledged.  I could hear the Chief on the intercom.  I looked up and saw that the propeller shaft was starting to turn.  We were about seven degrees off our course.  A little left rudder would fix that as soon as we started to move.  It would also put us on our track on the GPS.  I kept an eye on the forward speed indicator.  After a minute, the needle started coming off the peg and I slowly eased the wheel to the left until I had a degree and a half on the rudder.  The Chief didn't like to stress things too much back there.  He would be all over Carlos and Franky until things were running to his satisfaction.  He might be old, but he was jumping back there and giving orders left and right when the collision alarm went off, I thought as I watched the gyrocompass.  Because of the cloud cover, it was still dark when looking forward.  The Mate turned off the lights and after a few minutes I had that sensation of moving through space, like flying in an airplane at night, as I slowly turned the wheel to the right.
 "On course three one zero," I said as the rudder came back to zero degrees. 
 "Very good.  I'll make note of it," the Mate said. 
 The remainder of the watch was uneventful and it was fully light when the captain and Joe came into the wheelhouse at eight o'clock. 
 "Where did you lose Niel at?" the mate asked. 
 "I'm giving him another hour to sleep," the captain replied. 
 "We're fifty five miles out.  We should definitely be there by the beginning of the next watch." 
 "We'll call you when we need you," the captain said. 
 "Okay hero, go collect your medals," Joe wisecracked.
 "I'll give you a medal just for staying awake," the captain countered as I got up from the perch. 
 "I'll be happy if I can get a decent breakfast," I said as I grabbed my coffee cup.  I followed the Mate out the back door and down the steps to the spar deck.  He turned right and headed for his quarters while I proceeded aft on the starboard side.  Before I got to the after deckhouse, I saw Gavin and Baby come out the port side door. 
 "Good morning," I greeted them.  They turned and started heading my way.
 "Have you guys had breakfast yet?" I asked as they approached. 
 "No, Roach said that we could sleep in for an hour, so I was helping Baby for a bit until we found you," Gavin explained. 
 "Let's call daddy first," Baby said. 
 I took out my cell phone and handed it to her.  She dialled the number and waited. 
 "Hello, McCracken residence," Little David said. 
 "Hey junior, where's daddy at?" Baby said excitedly.
 "Hello my dear, sweet brother.  How are you doing this fine morning?" David sneered. 
 "You could save the pleasantries for Gavin, but she's looking for a real man," Baby wisecracked. 
 "Knock that sh-t off," I snapped.
 "I'll see if daddy's awake," Little David said. 
 "You can be civil to your brother, starting now," I ordered.
 "Your brother doesn't sound like a bad guy," Gavin said. 
 "Dad will be here in a minute," Little David said. 
 "I'm sorry for snapping at you.  Are you ready for the Academy?" Baby asked. 
 "Yes, I'm ready to go now," Little David replied. 
 "I'll let you talk to Gavin," Baby said, then she handed the phone to Gavin.
 "Hello, I'm Gavin McKenna.  I bunk with Baby," Gavin said.
 "Hello there.  Dad told me that you're Captain D's granddaughter," Little David said. 
 "Yes, unfortunately I spent a lot of time overseas when I was growing up so I didn't see him alot until about four years ago.  I am my parents only child so I'm afraid I don't know much about brothers and sisters." 
 "Well, if you have to keep Baby in line, I'm sure that you'll learn pretty fast," he said, adding-"Here's dad."
 Gavin handed the phone to baby. 
 "Dad, dad," Baby shouted. 
 "Good morning, Sugar Bear.  How are things going?" Dave asked.
 "You wouldn't believe what happened in a million years.  Four o'clock this morning.  Dark as hell because of the clouds.  Everybody is sleeping.  Mom sees this dinky little boat right in front of the ship.  She starts spinning the wheel and Mikey hits the collision alarm.  Everybody is running all over the place.  Absolute bedlam.  Mom brings us around in a big circle.  The old Chief is screaming his head off continually.  The two guys in this boat are drunk as hell.  They come up the ladder and our guys bring the boat up on deck.  It's just a dinky fiberglass skiff.  Mom starts yelling at this guy for being excessively stupid.  This guy smarts off to her, then she kicks this big hole right in the bottom of his boat.  It sounded like a gun going off.  This hole is a foot in diameter.  Everybody justs stands there looking at mommy.  Then the Coast Guard gets here.  Mommy knows this guys father, so they're real palsey-walsey.  He takes some pictures of mom and the boat before they leave.  You couldn't frickin' believe it.  Craziest damn thing I've ever seen!" Baby exclaimed. 
 "My goodness, nothing like that ever happened on my boats.  Is your mother calmed down yet?" Captain Dave asked.
 Baby hands the phone to me.
 "Hello, Baby Love.  Is everything ship-shape?" I asked. 
 "I was going ask you that, Sweetie," Captain Dave said. 
 "We had a little excitement this morning.  We had to hit the alarm, so it irritated some people," I explained. 
 "What happened with the boat?" he asked. 
 "I asked this jerk what he thought he was doing, so he told me that it's a free country and to think about it.  So I told him to think about this and I kicked his boat," I explained. 
 "I'm surprised it wasn't his head.  You must have mellowed out," he said. 
 "It should have been his head," I remarked. 
 "Captain D's granddaughter is there?" he asked. 
 "Yes, I'll let you talk to her," I said, then I handed the phone to Gavin. 
 "Hello captain," she greeted him. 
 "Hello there, young lady.  You bunk with Baby?"he asked. 
 "Oh yeah.  We're having a blast," she stated. 
 "Well, if you can keep her outta' trouble that would be a big plus," he quipped. 
 "Your wife and daughter are such a pleasure to have on board.  They're just like family to me," Gavin stated. 
 "That's good.  We've always been a happy family.  How is your grandfather?" he asked. 
 "He has to walk with a cane all the time but he still get's around.  They had to force him to retire five years ago.  Grandma has Alzheimers so he can ignore her most of the time.  Stop up there and see him sometime." 
 "I'm busy with the cottages right now, but Nick and I will get up there sometime this year," Captain Dave said. 
 "I'm sure he'd like that.  I'll let you talk to your wife.  It was nice talking to you," Gavin said. 
 "Yes, I hope I can see you sometime soon, bye bye," he said.  Gavin handed the phone to me and her and Baby went giggling crazy. 
 "David is driving himself or are you taking him?" I asked.
 "He wants to drive up there himself.  Just as well.  Misses Kimball is sending over two renters.  They've been longterm families for her, so I have to stay here until they show up," he explained. 
 "Good, we can get some longterm people in there and get some money flowing in.  Tell them it's fifty a week less if they stay a month and knock off twenty five more if they stay longer than a month.  Give people a legitimate bargain and they should beat a path to our door," I opined. 
 "Whatever you say, Sweetie," he said. 
 "Okay, Babe, I love you.  Take care now," I said.
 "I love you too, Sweetie," he said.
 I gave the phone to Baby.
 "I miss you and junior too.  Tell him I said good-bye and good luck at the Academy.  Bye bye Daddy."
 "Bye Bye Sugar Bear," Captain McCracken said. 
 Baby disconnected and handed the phone to me.
 "Well, it looks like everything is okay at home.  Let's get some breakfast," I suggested. 
 "What got you so pissed off, mommy?"
 "I won't tolerate a smart ass mouth, especially a worthless drunk.  That jerk has no idea of the time and money and trouble that he has cost other people," I replied. 
 "Don't tell nobody this.  The other guys were punching him in the stomach, back here.  I think that's why he changed his ways and got real quiet," Gavin informed us. 
 "This episode is history now," I stated as we entered the starboard side door.  Eddy, the Engineer, was the only one we ran into on our way to the Galley.  When we entered the Galley, Bud was talking to van Norman.
 "Here's the great boat destroyer," Bud quipped. 
 "That jerk is lucky it wasn't his head.  I wish I'da' kicked him myself," Gavin snapped.
 "I think he got the message," Van Norman said. 
 "That looks like oatmeal," Baby said.
 "That's because it is oatmeal.  There's breakfast croissants and Hash Browns.  You'll have to wait if you want eggs," Bud said. 
 "I'll take the oatmeal.  Would you sprinkle a little cinnamon on it," I requested.
 "Sure," Bud replied as he put the oatmeal in a bowl, then he went to the cabinet to get the cinnamon. 
 "You must be the only one that eats oatmeal, misses M," Gavin observed. 
 "The last time I had oatmeal was on the MV Marquette.  It was rolling some because it was empty.  The steward wouldn't cook anything else," I said as Bud sprinkled some cinnamon on my oatmeal. 
 "Okay, thanks," I said. 
 "I'll have the Canadian Bacon and Hash Browns," Gavin requested.
 "Keep it coming," Baby said. 
 I waited until Baby and Gavin got their breakfast, then we headed for the crew's mess.  When we got there, Carlos, Franky, Special K, George and Casey were in there. 
 "Well, it the Ma McCracken gang.  We better get in line or it's ass beating time," Franky joked as we sat at the second table with Casey and Izzy.
 "That's strange.  I heard that all the punching was done back here," I stated. 
 "I take the Fifth," Franky said. 
 "The only fifth he knows about holds whiskey," Carlos quipped. 
 "That's for sure," Casey confirmed. 
 "Now that you woke us up and upset everybody, What's your next trick?" Franky joked. 
 "What do you suggest-run them over and chew them up in the propeller?" I asked facetiously. 
 "You put scare into them," Casey observed. 
 "When I met that kid this morning, he was scared to death," I said. 
 "Nobody hit him," George stated. 
 "That Simon run into another hawse pipe back here?" I asked. 
 "In his inebriated state anything was possible." 
 "At the beginning of third watch we'll be docking, so nothing else can happen this trip," Casey speculated.
 "Do you agree with that, professor?" Franky asked.
 "Barring a giant meteor or a tidal wave, I'd say that's a good bet," I quipped. 
 "What's a good bet?" the Chief asked as he came into the room. 
 "We were discussing the giant tidal wave in the Indian Ocean," Franky answered.  Franky was always messing with the Chief, which didn't improve their relationship. 
 "Since when did you become concerned about anyone else's problems?" the Chief huffed as he poured himself a cup of coffee.  "Good morning, professor.  I heard that you had the Coast Guard eating out of your hand." 
 "Coasties are friendly enough.  That was Gerald Sewell's son.  Old Jerry was a real cut-up.  I haven't seen him in years," I explained. 
 "It was extraordinary that you could see a small boat like that in that darkness," the Chief Commented. 
 "I thought it was incredible that you could find it with your searchlight.  I thought we would have to wait for daylight.  All the credit should go to you," I stated. 
 "It was a tough fight for sure.  Not many can pull off a William's maneuver like that.  If there's anything wrong with your steering, I wouldn't know what it is," he declared. 
 "Thank you, Chief.  That's very kind of you," I said. 
 "Mayerhoefer is doing better in his Trigonometry.  He said that you recommended that he not use the calculator for the time being." 
 "Yes, I told him that calculators are for taking tests, when you have a lot of problems and limited time.  Since he can learn at his own speed, he'll learn it better without the calculator for a crutch." 
 "Strangely enough, I couldn't agree with you more, professor.  I'll see you later," the Chief said. 
 "Sure Chief, take care," I said, and the Chief left. 
 "Damn, the Chief has been grousing all morning, then he comes in here and talks rose petals and pussy cats to you," Franky said after a minute. 
 "The Chief and I have similar political views," I quipped. 
 "For god sakes mom, don't start discussing religion and politics," Baby pleaded. 
 "Those college students were getting pretty indignant with president Bush.  Did you see that?" Casey asked. 
 "Nobody is as self-righteous as liberals when they are making up facts.  Why do they think that there hasn't been a terrorist attack since two thousand and one.  It's because of the war on terrorism, as prosecuted by president Bush.  These terrorists haven't just wilted and died like forest flowers.  They're still all over the place.  That terrorist saying-'America and Great Britain, the events of september, 2001 and April, 2004 should have convinced you that we can and will bring the war to you.'  These terrorist want to be able to cut somebody's head off in England or over here and get away with it," I declared.
 "Okay Mom, you're on the soap box now," Baby declared. 
 "Your mother is a very intelligent person.  You can't know what you have in freedom until you lose it.  The cost is money and blood, plenty of it.  I've seen it all over the world," Carlos said. 
 "I have to get some sleep.  See you guys later," Franky said as he got up.  George and Casey also got up and took their leave of us. 
 "You cleared the house that time, misses M," Gavin joked. 
 "I hope I haven't embarassed you," I said. 
 "You are right in all things, misses M.  If the Morons want to vote for a liberal bitch like Hillary, then they deserve what they get.  They don't want to hear an opinion unless it agrees with theirs.  Too damn bad," Gavin declared. 
 I thought about my grandpa Strickland pushing a preacher out of pulpit and railing at the congregation about Hitler.  he had had enough of the Kaiser in the First World War and he wasn't going to let people be comfortable in their stupid mode.  How embarassing that was for grandma and my father.  But it wasn't so embarassing when we were at war with the frickin' Germans.  I've embarassed family in the presence of Germans.  Last year, I jumped all over some Swedes who declared that they were neutral in the war.  I told them that ninety percent of Nazi steel came from Sweden and I didn't consider that a particularly neutral act. 
 "Mommy is always good for an earful of politics.  She gives those punks at school the whats for," Baby said.
 "Thank goodness for professors like that," Carlos said. 
 "Have you yelled at students in class?" Izzy asked. 
 "Yes, I have in fact.  Some of those liberals come to school pretty puffed up with themselves.  I let them know who the professor is straight off.  My job is to teach and not put up with their nonsense," I stated. 
 "We have to get to work," Baby said. 
 "Are you going forward?" I asked as I got up also 
 "No, not right away," Baby said.
 "Okay, I'll walk with you to the galley," I said adding-"Catch you later, guys."
 "We'll see you, professor," Carlos said. 
 "You're picking up the laundry?" I asked as we crossed the passageway to the Galley.
 "Unless Bud wants me to do something else," Baby replied.
 We didn't see anybody in the Galley when we got there.  We set the trays on the four-wheeler and went back out into the passageway. 
 "Well, I think I'll take a nap and see you guys later," I said.
 "Okay, misses M.  Sweet dreams," Gavin quipped. 
 "Even my husband doesn't say that," I said.
 "Later, mom," Baby said as I hugged her.  Then I turned and headed forward. 
 

Chapter 5: Rock-a-Bye, Baby!

It was definitely cooler and windier than it was last night.  This is not unusual on an upbound run, I thought as I walked forward.  Port Dolomite, a couple miles to the east, is the terminal for Cedarville.  Like a lot of little upper peninsula towns, it sometimes had difficulty getting on anybody's map.  I hadn't asked, but I doubted if they had shed capacity for our entire load of salt.  It's the company's job to sell the salt, so things like that didn't worry sailors. 
 Now that it was fully daylight, I could just make out the shore of the lower peninsula on the port side.  We were taking the same track as we would if we were going through the Mackinac Straits.  We would continue west by north west, rather than turn west to transit the straits. 
 Frank, the gateman, Scott and Vern came out of the forward deckhouse and headed aft. 
 I figured that they might stay on the starboard side and I could wave to them as we passed, but they crossed over to the port side. 
 "Is everything ship-shape guys?" I asked. 
 "Alex said that you've had some time on the boom," Scott said. 
 "Yes, quite a bit, but it's been a few years," I replied. 
 "You might get elected.  It's an unimproved dock, so the unloading may be hairy," Scott informed me. 
 "Silos?" I asked. 
 "An old vessel being used as a barge, I heard," he answered.
 "If it can move, then somebody may need to get out there.  Any word on where we're going next?" I asked. 
 "Absolutely none.  I just asked," Franky replied. 
 "There's nothing on TV, so I'm going to my quarters.  Catch you guys later," I said. 
 "Okay, professor.  Don't kick holes in anything up there," Scott wisecracked. 
 "You must have me confused with somebody else," I quipped. 
 "The story is out now, Ass-kick Nick is back on the lakes," Vern stated. 
 "How widespread is that rumor?" I asked. 
 "I'm sure that Stevey has it all over the Erie shore by now," he said. 
 "Wonderful, I guess there's no help for it now.  See you at lunch," I said. 
 "Sure, professor," Frank said, then they continued aft. 
 I turned right and went over to the starboard side then continued forward.  I entered the forward deckhouse and made it to my quarters without running into anybody else.  I sat down on my bunk and took my boots off.  I looked at the toe of the left boot, there was no scratching or scuffing.  Good quality footwear, I thought as I put them under my bunk.  I put on my reading glasses and laid down on my bunk and picked up my russian book.  I thought about my grandmother as I opened the book.  It had been her book and her name was written inside the cover.  "Thank you, Matushka," I said softly as I turned to my bookmark.  I read for an hour then I put the book down and slept for a while. 
 I was awakened by the whistle of another vessel.  I sat up and looked out my porthole.  A fishing boat was less than a hundred yards off, pulling in their net.  Those seiners were just under forty feet and fully enclosed.  They always looked like a shoe box bobbing around out there.  I hoped that we hadn't run over that poor guys nets.  I changed my clothes and gathered up my laundry and put it in a string bag, put on my peacoat and headed aft. 
  On the way aft, I ran into Vern and Roach on the spar deck.
 "If it doesn't rain, we'll be okay?" I observed. 
 "Yes, it won't be too much longer.  There may be a possible cleaning job coming up here," Roach informed me. 
 "There's all kinds of strong, healthy young men to handle that job," I observed. 
 "Same as it always been, the sh-t flows downhill," Roach said. 
 "The Chief is always the last one to volunteer his guys," Vern complained.
 "If we have to, we have to.  I'll catch you guys later," I said. 
 "Okay, professor.  See you later," Roach said. 
 I crossed over to the port side and continued aft.  I entered the door on the port side of the after deckhouse and went down the steps to the engineroom.  Turning left and walking along the catwalk until I came to the passageway to the laundry room.  I saw that the door of the laundry room was open.  I hoped that Baby would be there.  I was surprised that Burkhammer was there instead.  He looked even more haggard and scraggly than he did before.  He gave me a dirty look, then picked up his laundry bag and left.  That guy has some major issues, I thought as I set my laundry bag in front of the washer.  The powdered detergent is crap, so I put in a half a cap of the liquid detergent and put my clothes in and started the washer.  I grabbed an old Newsweek magazine and sat down on the bench.  I thought for a moment about my old shipmate, Earl.  Earl didn't understand the concept of concentrated detergent.  I always accused him of using a scoop shovel to measure the detergent.  Newsweek had a piece about global warming, which was about as interesting as a broken leg.  I had set the washer on the short cycle, so I got my laundry done and was heading forward again by eleven thirty.  I put my clothes away and went to look for Baby and Gavin.
 I found Baby in the night kitchen, gathering up the linen.
 "Almost time for lunch," I said as I entered the room.
 "Hi mom.  Can you help me with this tablecloth?" Baby asked. 
 "Sure, no problem," I replied.
 I grabbed one side of the tablecloth and helped her shake it out and spread it on the table.  I showed her how to use the diaper pins to pin the corners so the tablecloth wouldn't shift around. 
 "I remember you doing that when we were little.  There's no little kids here to pull on the tablecloth," Baby pointed out. 
 "When this ship starts to roll, you secure everything you can.  Sometimes it will roll for a month or more," I explained. 
 "I'm going aft to check on Gavin.  There's something wrong with the tanks aft, Roach said." 
 "It must be quite a problem if he's involved.  I'll go back with you," I said.  Baby grabbed the handle of the four- wheeler and I helped her maneuver it through the passageway.  We lifted it over the coaming of the starboard side door and headed aft on the spar deck. 
 "It was so warm and sunny before.  Is this normal?" Baby asked as she zipped up her North Face coat. 
 "Maybe, or the weather may turn crappy for week or so.  It's hard to tell," I answered.
 "There's a big flock of starlings over there," Baby pointed  off the starboard side. 
 "Yes, It won't be long now.  Probably around one o'clock," I said. 
 "Is Cedarville a big town?" she asked. 
 "We'll be going to Port Dolomite, a couple miles to the east, and it's the armpit of the planet," I answered. 
 "That sucks, but at least we'll be to land.  I don't think I could take being out in the middle of the ocean and not seeing land for weeks on end," Baby said. 
 "Seafaring Simmons here.  They told him that land would never be more than a couple miles away.  When they got in the middle of the ocean, they told him that it was two miles straight down.  He had a ship torpedoed on him, but he was accustomed to the ocean by then." 
 "I'd be really pissed if this ship sank!" Baby exclaimed. 
 "Yes, I'm sure that it messes up your day," I said nonchalantly. 
 When we got to the after deckhouse, we crossed over to the port side.  I opened door and we lifted the cart over the coaming.  We headed straight for the Galley.  Baby parked the cart in the nook for the firewater pipes and we entered the galley. 
 "What happened to the smell back here?" Baby asked. 
 Franky looked our way and rolled his eyes. 
 "Somebody had dumped caustic soda into a drain.  That played hell with the bacteria in the waste tank.  The Chief flushed a cup of diesel fuel down the toilet.  That got things working again.  Don't ask me how," Roach explained. 
 "Old chiefy must know all the tricks," I said. 
 "What are we waiting for?" Baby asked them. 
 "Actually, for the coffee.  Bud will be out with the turkey club sandwiches any minute," Roach replied. 
 "Those muffins look nice," I said. 
 "Bud used the non-gluten flour, so nobody wants to touch them," Franky informed us. 
 "I think I'll try a couple," I said, grabbing a tray and putting a couple muffins on it. 
 "Gavin should be here any time now.  Her and Special were doing some painting below deck," Roach said. 
 Bud came through the swinging doors with a big tray of sandwich fixings. 
 "You had to pluck the turkey," Franky wisecracked.
 "Either that or you could do it," Bud snapped as he put the tray down and handed the plastic tongs to Franky, then he turned and left. 
 We let Franky and Roach make their sandwiches while we waited in line.
 "Let's  go to the Rec room," Roach said as they made their sandwiches. 
 "Anything good on TV?" I asked. 
 "Mister and Misses Smith and the Pink Panther," Roach replied. 
 "That was a good movie.  Steve Martin played the role just like Peter Sellers.  It's too close to docking, now, to watch a movie," I opined. 
 The other guys finished making their sandwiches and left without saying anything else. 
 "Gavin told me that the Chief was blowing off steam big time on Franky and Burkhammer.  I hope nobody does that to me.  I don't think I could handle it," Baby said quietly. 
 "If there's any problems I'll go to the captain with you.  I don't think there'll be any problems from the Chief.  Bud is getting off as soon as possible and Louie likes you so there shouldn't be any problems.  These guys screw-up, let them handle their own problems," I said as I started making myself a submarine sandwich. 
 "I wonder how things are going back at Cedar Point?" Baby asked jokingly. 
 "You wouldn't want to leave this amusement park," I said, tongue in cheek. 
 I got a cup of coffee and Baby grabbed some Nacho Chips and we headed for the crew's mess. 
 "Junior must be on his way to the academy," Baby surmised as we crossed the passageway to the mess. 
 "Yes, he should be there this afternoon," I said. 
 When we entered the Crew's mess, Izzy, Casey and Carlos were in there. 
 "Where's Gavin at?" Baby asked.
 "She went forward to change her clothes.  She took the tunnel," Izzy replied. 
 "That's probably why we didn't see her.  The deck gang may be covered with salt before this day is done," I said.
 "We may all be in the sh-t hole this trip," Casey griped. 
 "Thank goodness for being young and healthy," I said jokingly. 
 "I'm suddenly feeling much older," he countered.
 "Wait until you get married."
 "Oil tankers are real trouble.  Your friend, Botzum, had us rowing around the holds in the work boat," Carlos explained.
 "Young Andy was always good for a laugh," I quipped. 
 "Yes, Andy was nice enough, but I'm through with Oil tankers," he said. 
 "Come down and eat a little salt.  Guaranteed to be non-toxic," Casey offered. 
 "We shall send Burkhammer to help you," Carlos joked. 
 "He's already had his accident this trip," Casey said. 
 "Here's the man of the hour," Baby said as Gavin came in with her lunch.  Izzy moved over so Gavin could sit across from Baby. 
 "You didn't get your clothes changed," Baby observed. 
 "No, the chief grabbed me to help move some stuff into the tunnels." 
 I knew that the term 'stuff' referred to scoop shovels and Wheelbarrows.  The tunnels are the spaces between and on both sides of the belts.  A small amount of cargo will fall off the belts during unloading and slip between the belt and the guards.  When hauling stone, it usually doesn't matter if some junk accumulates in the tunnels, because it gets cleaned out at the end of the season.  When hauling a clean cargo like grain, the holds and the belts are hosed down with copious amounts of water, so the accumulation of junk in the tunnels must be removed first.  This is a back breaking job at the best of times. 
 "Did you have to clean the holds?" Baby asked me. 
 "Yes, many times.  On the grain boats we had to clean when we changed loads.  Oats, wheat, barley, corn, when they changed, we cleaned," I explained. 
 "Those were straight deckers.  How did you manage that?" Baby asked. 
 "We had a mini-conveyor lowered into the hold.  We shoveled like crazy.  The damn thing was gasoline, so we choked on the fumes the whole time," I explained.
 "That sounds like a lot of fun," Izzy commented. 
 "It isn't snowing, it isn't raining, and the waves aren't bad.  It can always be worse," I said.  
 "That's a good idea.  We could have a mini coming out of the gangway doors fore and aft.  That would save the work of at least two men and speed things up.  I'll ask Roach if he can get his hands on one," Casey said.
 "I'm gonna' head back to the Rec room," Izzy said, as he stood up. 
 "I'll join you.  See you folks at unloading," Casey said as he stood up.  Carlos stood up with them also. 
 "I wouldn't miss it for the world," I quipped as they left.  I saw that Gavin and Baby were trying to hold back from laughing. 
 "So, what's so entertaining now?" I asked.
 They both burst out laughing at that question, as the watch bell rang.  I kept eating my sandwich while they got the giggles out.  Gavin recovered first, "We were aft this morning and we saw the engineering guys putting on a little skit about 'Ass Kick Nick'.  It was funny as hell." 
 "If these guys want to have a Glee Club, they should just tell the captain.  I'm sure he wouldn't mind, and it would be an outlet for them.  I hate to see them waste their talent on the eight to midnight," I said.
 "So, what was your first nefarious act, Misses M?"
 "As an adult?" I asked. 
 "Yes, we don't want to unseal any juvenile records here," she joked. 
 "It was in Akron.  I was home from college, and I was supposed to meet some friends at a bar in Portage Lakes.  I ran into an older male friend of my father's, named Joe. It's almost one in the morning.  There was this guy in there that we didn't like, Jeff, drunk as hell.  So he steals his truck keys and moves his truck over by the lake and leaves it in neutral.  I backed Joe's truck into his truck and got it rolling down the hill, toward the lake.  I pulled forward and parked Joe's truck, then went into the bar with Joe.  A few minutes later, somebody comes into the bar and says that a white dodge pick-up had rolled into the lake.   This guy, Jeff, jumps up and runs outta' the bar, screaming like a woman-'My truck'.  He runs right into the lake.  He's trying to pull the door open.  The cab is nearly completely submerged.  A crowd starts forming.  A couple people have flashlights, then the sheriff's department shows up.  This guy, Jeff, is out of the water by now, soaking wet.  Mad as the proverbial wet hornet.  He points to us and says that we did it.  The Deputy asks us where we were and I told him that we were making out in Joe's truck.  Since our clothes were dry, the Deputy went over to Joes truck and saw my bra on the seat with my purse, so he didn't question us further.  If anybody else saw anything, they didn't mention it, so it was determined to be an act of negligence.  Being that Jeff was drunk and wet did not help his case any.  His truck wasn't insured anyway, so he could have got into a lot of trouble for that.  The Deputy told him that he was responslble for calling a tow truck and getting his truck out of the lake, or be charged with illegal dumping," I finished. 
 "Holy sh-t, mom!  I can't believe it!" Baby exclaimed. 
 "What was your bra doing on his truck seat?" Gavin asked. 
 "I'll leave you to fill in the blanks on that one," I replied. 
 "Really, Misses M.  Right there in the parking lot?" Gavin asked. 
 "Actually, no.  He had had a little too much to drink, so he didn't get any further than removing my bra.  I had to drive us home by that time," I explained. 
 "You didn't tell Dad about that, did you!?" Baby asked with incredulity. 
 "In fact, yes.  There isn't much I haven't told your father," I replied.
 "Holy mother of God!  I hope you don't mind if I pretend I don't know you!" Baby exclaimed. 
 "That's what Nat said, until she realized that she needed money.  That story also illustrates why you should not drink too much when in college.  Or anytime for that matter," I added. 
 "Stuff like that goes on at Firelands?" Baby asked. 
 "I'm sure that things like that go on everywhere.  Now that you know it, avoid it," I said. 
 "You're right, misses M.  That's pretty mild compared to some of the things I've seen.  Crazy as you could ever think of," Gavin stated. 
 "I've never seen anything like that at Danbury," Baby declared. 
 "Your father and I made sure that you all went to decent schools.  My parents moved around and I had to go to whatever crappy inner-city school we lived near.  Going to college is like encountering a bunch of strangers in a different culture.  I've known students that were smart enough, but they had difficulty adapting to the culture in college.  Colleges are a lot more sensitive to that now.  In the old days, if you couldn't hack it, adios compadre," I explained. 
 "Junior was saying that that's the way it is in the academy," Baby said. 
 "For what they charge, it should be a four star hotel," I joked. 
 We heard the bosun on the intercom.
 "You're on, Gav.  I have to get back to the laundry," Baby said as we stood up.  I put on my peacoat, grabbed my hardhat and put it on my head and we went back to the Galley with our trays. 
 "We must be there," Louie said. 
 "A couple minutes yet.  The Bosun likes to get everybody out on deck," I replied. 
 "I heard it's boom time for you, Nick." 
 "If I have to, I will," I replied. 
 "Serves you right for waking us up this morning," Louie wisecracked. 
 "It always puts me in a good mood," I countered. 
 "So I remember," he said. 
 "Catch you later, Louie," I said.  We walked out into the passageway and headed forward. 
 "Louie said that he's gonna' teach me how to cook so you won't complain about the food," Baby remarked. 
 "When he says it again, tell him I've already got Larry McLaughlin trained," I said. 
 "I haven't heard you complain about the food once," Gavin observed. 
 "Just old stories that won't go away." 
 When we got out on the spar deck, it was even cloudier and windier than before.
 "How long is this unloading going to take?" Baby asked as we headed forward. 
 "Eight or nine hours," Gavin replied. 
 "What if it rains?" Baby asked. 
 "Then it will take longer," Gavin answered, adding-"Scott and Franklin are ecstatic.  We got us a real Conveyorman here." 
 "Stone and Taconite are so much easier.  Just dump it onto the pile and nobody cares if it gets rained on.  This may be pretty hairy as it is, if it's barges.  Crappy weather certainly isn't going to help things any," I remarked. 
 Looking starboard, I could see the upper peninsula less than a mile away.  Covered with cedars and birch, it didn't look like any great shakes on a day like today. 
 "The weather doesn't look too promising this morning, Misses M."
 "Have you worked the conveyor, Gav?" Baby asked. 
 "No, that's a job for the important people.  Deckhands never do anything fun like that," she answered. 
 "Is that a hard job when you're out there on the end of the boom, mom?"
 "The noise and vibration are like standing close to a freight train when it's moving pretty fast.  A good Conveyorman needs a tough bladder.  You can't be stopping every half hour to take a pee," I answered. 
 "I wish I had listened more when you and dad used to talk about it." 
 "Maybe the captain will let you come out there when the unloading is done," I said. 
 "Wow, you get all the glamour jobs.  The captain really trusts you already," Baby declared. 
 "Just so he doesn't ask me to stand on my head and whistle Dixie," I joked. 
 "That's very funny, Misses M.  Do you mind if I use it?" Gavin asked. 
 "Feel free to use it anytime," I said as we got to the forward deckhouse, where Roach and the Mate were standing.
 "Hello there professor.  I meant to ask you, does your husband have a brother that's a teacher?" Roach asked. 
 "Yes, his older brother, Calvin, was a junior high school teacher for years.  He's retired now," I replied. 
 "I thought so.  My neighybor's son told me that when he was in seventh grade, he had him for a teacher.  This kid said 'Oh hell', so Mister McCracken told him to watch his mouth.  This kid replies somewhat indignantly that it's in the Bible.  Mister McCracken said that it also says in the Bible that I can beat you with a stick, so sit down and be quiet," Roach related. 
 "That certainly sounds like Calvin.  I find it difficult enough to teach in college."
 "Maybe you needed that stick.  I heard about a professor that had a bullwhip.  Did you ever hear about that?" the Mate asked. 
 "He was an old journalism professor at Kent State.  I can't remember his name.  He would make his students do three or four rewrites.  I refused to do a rewrite once, in undergraduate school, so I went to the Dean." 
 "Let me guess, you tore the doors off the professor's car," the Bosun wisecracked.  
 "No, I should have.  Another professor graded it and that was the end of the matter," I replied. 
 "I told George and Casey to unshackle the boom.  Have you seen Izzy?" the Bosun asked Gavin. 
 "Aft, a while ago," Gavin answered. 
 "Okay, give them a hand with the boom," Roach said. 
 "What's the deal up ahead?" I asked. 
 "There's an old boat parked at the wall, by the railroad tracks.  We'll offload into it.  If we need more room, we'll fill the silos over the tracks," the Mate replied, adding-
 "Are you ready for a little boom work?"
 "Sure, I got my helper right here," I joked.  
 "An eighteen year old deckhand fell off a boom on a Canadian  boat.  He's in a wheel chair now," the Mate said. 
 "I wouldn't have her up there when the conveyor is running," I said. 
 "Franky and Scott aren't any too enthused about this," the Mate remarked. 
 "They should try doing it when it's thirty below and a gale blowing," I commented.
 "If you hang around to watch the docking, we might put you to work," the Mate joked to Baby. 
 "Sign the watch clipboard if they do," I said.
 "We quit using a clipboard when everybody went to eight hours.  I keep track of the time for the deck gang," Roach said. 
 "It's sounds like a bunch of slackers to me," I wisecracked. 
 "Big time.  They need a time clock like the salties," the Mate said. 
 We heard the Chief over the radio, talking to Scott.  Vern replied that he had engaged the breakers for the conveyors.  I saw the four deckhands emerge from the forward deckhouse.  They stopped at the space below the control cab.  George and Casey emerged, carrying ladders and Izzy and Gavin were carrying wrenches that looked like small cranks.  Casey and Gavin came over to the starboard side.  There were two cable stays on each side of the conveyor that have to be removed before the boom can be raised and traversed.  Gavin went to the railing and cranked the reel tensioner a couple turns to put a little slack in the cable, while Casey set up the ladder.  Gavin went over and held the ladder while Casey went up and began loosening the pins of the shackles.  The shackle assembly consisted of two ordinary shackles passing through one side of two triangular steel plates, which are  about an inch apart.  The opposite corner was cut off somewhat to accomodate the cable attachment.  The whole assembly looked to be at least sixty pounds so I put my gloves on and walked over to where Gavin was standing.  When Casey got the pins out, he grabbed a hold of the shackle and began coming down the ladder slowly. 
 "We got it," I said as Gavin and I grabbed a hold of it.  Casey screwed the pins into the shackles and Gavin and I carried it over to the railing and set it down.  Casey moved the ladder to the outboard cablestay and removed the shackle the same way. 
 "This is a pretty moosey sucker," I said as we set the shackle assembly next to the railing.
 "It's gotta' hold the boom.  We wouldn't want it going overboard in a storm," Gavin said as we walked back toward the conveyor.
 "No, we certainly don't want that," I said, thinking of the Gentry back in nineteen eighty six.  Looking to the port, I saw George passing the shackle assembly to Izzy.  I'll help you with the ladder," I said as I saw Casey head forward with the wrench.  Gavin laid the ladder down and we both picked it up and headed forward. 
 "J-C Gavin, I didn't know that I could help," Baby stated as she met us on the way. 
 "You may be helping soon enough," Gavin said.
 "I was gonna' watch the docking, then go do the laundry," Baby explained. 
 "We'll probably need the work boat because we're off-loading into a transfer ship." 
 We walked around to the front of the pivot and secured the ladder under the control cab.  We walked over to the railing where the Mate and the Bosun were standing. 
 "The Ship is tied up and no steam up, so we'll have to do the moving.  Roach has Izzy and George in the workboat.  You and Casey handle the ladder and help them lower.  We'll need a cable out ahead.  The stern cable will go to the bollard behind the boat.  We'll try to keep about two hundred off so you can get some swing with the boom, Nick," The Mate explained.
 There were two davits amidships, that could be swung out to lower a small boat.  The Bosun and Gavin started heading that direction while we watched.  The Mate looked at his watch again. 
"There's no way that we'll get started before two.  I think I'll start you at four o'clock.  What do you think of that professor?"
 "Fine and dandy," I replied. 
 "Vern will control the juice.  There's a headset out there for communicating with him.  It's not a wide belt and our bucket belts are more dimniutive than you're probably accustomed to.  Coal takes about eight hours, so this may take a little less time if we don't have a lot of problems," he concluded. 
 "The only problem I can see is rain," I said, looking up at the sky. 
 "The biggie isn't supposed to get here for another twenty four hours.  A little shower is always a possibility.  Have you had much experience with salt?" the Mate asked. 
 "On the Spirit Independent.  Grain is the biggest headache of them all," I said, looking ahead and to the starboard.  I saw a small headland jutting out into the lake.  There were stone piles and a conveyor that was something like the one at Marblehead.  I knew that the western side was straightened and squared off so that lake freighters could dock there to load.  Further along, on the north side, the shore had also been straightened and deepened so boats could tie up there.  I was sure that that is where our transfer vessel would be tied up.  There was one blast on the Leslie horn as the boat began to turn to the right. 
 "That's one loud horn," Baby remarked. 
 "The captain has to let everybody know that we're coming," the Mate explained. 
 "How long do you have with the laundry?" I asked. 
 "Two hours, unless Louie volunteers me for something else," Baby replied. 
 "Unloading can get very boring.  It's no glamour job, I assure you," I said. 
 We heard the captain on the radio to the chief. 
 "It's kinda' tight in there, but using the rudder and the bow thruster, I think we can slide right in there where we can get the end of the conveyor over the aftermost cargo hatches.  Once we get moored, all the moving will be by cable," the Mate explained. 
 "That sounds like a sound plan," I remarked.  I noticed Baby looking aft, so I looked that way.  Izzy and George were carrying the workboat forward while casey was carrying the outboard motor.  Gavin appeared to be securing a line to the loop of the after mooring cable while the Bosun was messing with something on the little davits amidship. 
 "Is that large coil gonna' be enough for the forward cable?" I asked. 
 "Yes, that's the one we were planning on using," the Mate replied. 
 "I'll show Baby how to tie a knot, if it's okay with you," I said. 
 "Sure, go ahead," he replied. 
 We went to the coil of polypropylene rope hanging on the railing by the starboard side winch. 
 "Get a couple coils of the line and pass it over the railing and underneath the cable and through the fairlead," I said as I did it.  "Now, pass the line through the loop of the mooring cable like this and wrap it around the cable twice.  Now if this was manila or nylon I'd use a double half-hitch, but this is stiff and slippery polypropylene so I'll use a short Jansik knot with a stopper," I explained as I started wrapping the bight around the two loops I had made. 
 "That's the knot that daddy showed us to tie on a fish hook," Baby said as I finished pulling the knot tight. 
 "Yes, if it won't slip on slippery fishing line then it won't slip here.  Double back with a figure eight for a stopper," I said as I put the knot in. 
 "That looks simple enough," Baby said. 
 "Yes, it is.  The line is already in the right place.  All the deckhand has to do is pick the coil of line off the hook and throw it down to the work boat when it comes by." 
 "Is that the ship we're unloading into?" Baby asked, pointing to a gray hulled straight decker with a black and white stack, almost dead ahead of us. 
 "Well, it isn't loading stone and it doesn't look like it's going anywhere, so that would be a good guess," I answered. 
 We watched as George and Izzy set the work boat between the little davits and helped Casey get the outboard motor on. 
 "Gavin is headed this way," Baby observed.
 "To tie on the rope, no doubt," I said. 
 We heard the captain on the radio to the Chief.  They were checking down the speed again.  It looked like we were on a good line to come out where the captain wanted us to be, on the port side of the vessel tied up at the wall. 
 "We'll be able to put the end of the conveyor in their deckhand's pocket," I joked as we walked over to where the Mate was standing. 
 "Alex and Danny may be able to get it in there without any shuffling around," he said. 
 "Bully for them," I quipped.
 I figured that the captain would come in as close to the stone dock as possible then slow down and cram on starboard bow thruster to push us around to port and line us up with the transfer ship.  Start loading the transfer ship from stern and work forward.  Gavin went to the winch and checked the rope, then came over to where we were. 
 "Are you in the boat?" Baby asked. 
 "No, George and Izzy," Gavin answered. 
 "Are you on the Winch then?" Baby asked. 
 "No, your mother and Roach for now," Gavin said, adding-"I'll lower the work boat.  Later on, we may be taking hatch covers off," Gavin answered.  Baby and Gavin started walking aft, toward the work boat. 
I watched at the railing as the captain and Danny pulled a tight turn to the port.  I could tell by the radio that the captain was using the bow thruster and the rudder hard over to broadslide the boat sideways into position.  A hotshot Captain McCracken trick here.  Let's see them shoehorn a thousand footer, I thought to myself, smiling.  It took them twenty minutes to complete the maneuver.  By the smoke at the stack, I could see the big engine was shut down and the auxillaries were running.  I heard on the radio that the donkey boiler was up to full steam.  The Mate handed me a deck radio while he was talking to the wheelhouse on the phone.  I went over to the forward winch and turned on the motor then I went over to the control pedestal and waited.  Looking aft, I saw Gavin and Casey lifting the work boat on a bridle rig.  Leaning the davits overboard, they began to lower the work boat while George and Casey put on their life jackets.  I hadn't been watching when they put the ladder over the side.  When the work boat was on the water, Izzy stepped up on the cables of the railing and swung over to the ladder.  When Izzy got down to the boat, George started down the same way.  When they were both in the boat, they unhooked the cables.    Gavin ran forward to where the coil of rope hung.  George got the outboard motor started and brought the boat forward to the fairlead where Gavin was standing now.  Gavin threw the coil of rope down to Casey, then the workboat slowly proceeded forward. 
 "You did a good job of tying on," Gavin said. 
 "I was showing Baby.  Where did she go?" I asked. 
 "She was summoned aft.  She wasn't too happy.  She wanted to see the docking," Gavin said. 
 "Standby at the forward winch," the Mate said over the radio. 
 "Forward winch standing by," I said after I keyed the radio.  I saw that the mate was heading aft along the railing.  Leaning forward and looking to the left, I saw the workboat approach the wall. 
 "Not a bad day to be in work boat," Gavin remarked. 
 "Yeah, it's a pretty good day.  Most of the time it wasn't this good out there," I said. 
 "Did you ever wish that you had stayed on the lakes?" Gavin asked. 
 "No, everything worked out just great as it is.  I never wanted anything more than I have now," I replied. 
 "That's good.  So many people seem to be unhappy with the way their lives turned out.  Baby seems so happy with her life.  She seems to enjoy everything," Gavin observed. 
 "You and Baby are young yet.  You shouldn't have any major problems.  When I was your age, I got engaged and started living with this guy.  He became more and more of a drag on me, then I found out that he was cheating on me.  I threw him out of my apartment, but he kept coming back and stealing things.  I caught him with a sixteen year old girl in a parking lot and I put him in the hospital.  I nearly went to jail.  I started drinking, so my grandmother took me to Marblehead.  I just screwed up by letting somebody else screw me over.  If somebody is no good for you then tell them to hit the road.  That's what I told my parents all those years ago," I explained. 
 "You seem to really love your husband and children.  My parents never hugged me like you do," Gavin said. 
 "I married the man I loved.  My bad," I joked, adding-"It looks like they're about ready there."  Izzy had tied up the boat with the painter and George climbed out with what was left of the coil of rope.  Izzy waved his hand as he took a hold of the rope with George. 
 "Stick out forward," the Mate ordered a couple seconds later, on the radio. 
 "Sticking out, forward," I replied, after keying the radio.
 I pushed the lever on the left and the mooring cable began to unreel, passing through the fairlead.  I watched as they pulled the rope in.  Not feeding the cable any faster than they could pull it in.  I could see when they got the loop of the mooring cable over the bollard. 
 "Hooked forward.  Take up slightly," the Mate ordered. 
 "Taking up, forward," I said over the radio while I pushed the lever slightly and watched as about a foot of cable came in. 
 "Leave it there," the Mate said. 
 "leave it there, aye," I acknowledged.  I left the lever in the neutral position.  After a minute, I saw the work boat go by.  I knew that the Bosun and Casey were aft to handle the winch.  They hooked up on a bollard astern of us and took up the slack like we did forward. I saw Casey running forward and the bosun walking over to the port side.  A minute later, we heard the order to stand clear of the boom, on the intercom.  There was one long blast of the horn then I heard the banging and clanking as the boom was raised about ten feet.  I looked over at the transfer ship and saw the crew were removing the hatch covers, starting aft.  I looked up and saw Vern in the control cab.  Scott was walking along the catwalk, toward the end of the boom.  That two hundred and fifty feet can be a miserable walk when there's ice and snow and a gale blowing.  All we had to worry about was a little bit of rain today.  It took about five minutes before I heard the characteristic humming and rattling as the boom was swung over the starboard side.  I could see some crewmen scurrying back and forth on the other boat as the end of conveyor swung toward them. 
 "They don't look very organized over there," Gavin remarked. 
 "It must be Port Services," I said. 
 "They don't look very familiar with the routine." 
 "I'm sure the captain doesn't have time to teach them," I commented. 
 We heard the belts screech as they began to run.  I heard the Mate on the radio to Vern, then Vern talked to the Chief for a minute.  The belts were roaring now at maximum speed.  We heard the metallic clang as the cargo gates were opened below.  The sound of the belts was more of a rumble as they slowed down under the load of the salt. 
 "I'll bet Roach will want at least one hatch cover removed on the holds," Gavin shouted over the noise. 
 "I'll have to get a mickey mouse," I said.  After a few minutes, the Bosun called Gavin aft.  The Mate was standing amidship, on the starboard side.   I crossed over to the port side and headed aft past the conveyor before crossing back over to the starboard.  Even though I had my hard hat on, it is still not a good idea to walk under a conveyor when it's running.  When I got back to where the Mate was standing, the noise wasn't nearly as loud. 
 "It looks like he's starting aft," I observed. 
 "Yes, we'll try to get it in three moves.  It should be able to hold all of it," the Mate explained.  I remained doubtful about the loading since there was no way to correct the trim by shifting ballast. 
 "You might as well take a break.  You can take over at the watch bell," the Mate said. 
 "Do you know how much water they have over there?" I asked. 
 "No, but the dock supervisor thinks that they have enough water under her," he replied. 
 "He's the expert, I guess.  Okay, see you at the bell," I said, then I turned and headed for the port side.  I made it to the forward deckhouse and to my quarters without running into anybody but Elmer, in the passageway.
 "Give up on trying to steer the boat?" I joked. 
 "I'll let you young folks handle it," he replied as we passed. 
 I left my radio on and set it on the nightstand when I got to my quarters.  After about half an hour I heard a request to stop the conveyor.  The Mate was discussing pumping water from the transfer boat's ballast tanks with somebody onshore.  They were trying to use portable centrifugal pumps but they couldn't get them to start pumping until the chief told them how to do it.  A few minutes after that, the conveyor started running again.  Good old chiefy got them straightened out, I thought to myself.  I read for an hour then I got ready to start working.  It was an old custom to show up for your watch fifteen minutes early.  Although it seemed to have become a custom more observed in the breach.  "Man the forward winch, Nick," the Mate said on the radio as I came out onto the spar deck.  I walked over to the control pedestal and waited for orders.  The conveyor stopped and the Mate was telling the Bosun to stick out aft, then he told me to bring her forward.  We moved forward a little more than half the length of the boat before the Mate ordered 'Cut out forward' and 'Hang on to her aft'.  When we finished shifting the boat, I saw Scott by the pivot, looking in my direction, so I headed that way.  "I got it warmed up for you," he said as I approached. 
 "Were you trying to sink the son of a bitch," I joked. 
 "The dock master thought that the after end was getting close to the bottom.  Trimming their boat shouldn't be our problem," he remarked. 
 "Yeah, the bow sticking out of the water like that does look kinda' comical," I said as I started up the narrow and steep steps to the conveyor.  When I got to the top, I stepped over the gap and onto the conveyor catwalk.  I looked to right and saw Gavin and the other deckhands aft at the hatch crane as I started to walk toward the end of the boom.  I changed to the more comfortable calfskin gloves on the way.  I got to the cage at the end of the boom.  I took a rag and wiped the salt dust off the earphones and put them on.  I turned on the switch. 
 "I'm traversing to the left," I stated, then I pushed the lever on the left.  The boom moved to the left until it was over the number two hatch of the transfer ship.  I stopped the boom there.  A little too far to their port side but salt flows well, I thought. 
 "Okay, start the conveyor," I requested. 
 Since the machinery was already under a load, Vern was taking it easy on the conveyor as he ran it up to speed.  The salt began to pour off the end of the conveyor, right in front of my feet.  In a few minute a dust haze partly obscured my view of the salt in the hold.  I had to keep the boom high enough to clear any lights or pipes that were higher than the railing.  Looking at the belt, I could see that it was carrying just about as much salt as it could.  Undoubtedly, Vern was advising Frank, the Gateman, on this.  After ten minutes of this fun, I glanced at the deck of the boat to my right.  There were three-two inch centrifugal pumps on the deck with the outlets hoses going over the side.  There were three men on the deck, amidship.  Funny, I hadn't noticed them before, I thought.  One of the guys was looking at me with binoculars then he waved at me.  I waved back then turned my attention to unloading salt again. 
 After an hour and a half of this, the number one hold was over two-thirds full, so I requested that the conveyor be stopped.  When the conveyor stopped, I swung the boom aft until I was over the number eight cargo hatch.  I figured that I would get the boat filled up amidships, as I requested the conveyor be started.  Even many sailors don't realize that almost two-thirds of the weight of a loaded straight-decker is the cargo.  The old mates, like my husband, are masters at pumping and shifting ballast to keep the boat on an even keel and not listing while loading and unloading.  After another hour and a half, I shifted to number six for an hour, then number five and number four.  By eight thirty, the conveyor stopped and I got the word to take a break.  I swung the conveyor aft, about ten degrees from perpendicular, so it would be in the proper place when the boat was shifted.  I walked back toward the pivot, running into Scott when I got to the steps next to the control cab.
 "Looks like we'll be running outta' daylight," he remarked. 
 "Yeah, that always makes it fun.  Don't fall asleep out there," I wisecacked, then I started down the steps.  I heard someone on the radio and looked to the right and saw Niel at the forward winch.  The Mate was still amidship, directing and the Bosun was aft.  I was hoping that they would get it positioned properly so another move in the dark would not be necessary.  I headed to my quarters to take a potty break, then I was planning on going aft to check on some supper.  As I got to the starboard side door, I heard Baby calling to me.  I turned and saw her and Gavin heading my way. 
 "Their boat looks to be in a lot better trim," Gavin joked. 
 "It's back on an even keel, anyway.  Let's go to my quarters for a minute," I said, turning toward the doorway. 
 "You did a great job, Mom.  I heard Roach say that one and four are empty.  They'll leave the hatch covers off for now," Baby explained. 
 "Well, the deck gang may get some sleep after all," I said as we walked down the passageway. 
 "I'm sure we'll need it, wherever we're going," Gavin said. 
 When I opened the door, the night light was on.  I couldn't remember leaving it on. 
 "Excuse me for a minute," I said as I headed for the bathroom.  While I was in there, I noticed that my peacoat had salt dust on it, so I hung it on the hook on the door.  I wiped off my boots and dusted off my denim pants as best as I could before I was satisfied. 
 "Have you gals had supper yet?" I asked. 
 "Yeah, but we'll go back with you if you like," Gavin replied. 
 "My peacoat is messed up.  I'll have to get my jacket," I said as I put my foot up on the nightstand and began tying my shoe. 
 "I'll get it for you, Mom," Baby said, going to my closet.  She laid my red and white jacket on my bunk.
 "That's a rather preppy jacket for a wheelsman on a lake freighter," Gavin quipped. 
 "Everybody will think I went to Harvard," I said as I picked it up. 
 "These guys will think it's a NASCAR jacket," Gavin remarked.  I put the jacket on and we left my quarters and headed aft.  When we got out on the spar deck, we turned right and walked toward the port side.  I still had my radio on my belt and could hear the Mate giving instructions for the winches. 
 "That must be a bitch of a job," Gavin observed. 
 "When it's thirty below and a blizzard and the waves are bad, yes, you could say that," I agreed. 
 "I can't see any of these guys doing anything like that," Gavin remarked. 
 "Everybody wants the glamour jobs these days.  What was for supper?" I asked. 
 "Beef Bourginonne and some kind of beef and cheese soup.  A pretty decent Italian bread and chocolate cream pie," Gavin replied. 
 "Oh, he's really messing with me now," I remarked.  When we got to the port side door of the after deckhouse, we heard the conveyor start. 
 "The sun is setting now," Baby said as we entered.
 "Yeah, it'll be dark for sure.  They'll have to check the holds with those spot lights.  I'm getting some sleep," Gavin stated. 
 Are you?  Are any of us, I thought as we went down the passageway. 
 "Baby showed me a picture of this little dog you used to have, a Pomeranian," Gavin said. 
 "Yes, her name was Duchess, or rather Grand Duchess Anna Marie.  Her mother, Empress Anne had been in the Westmnister dog show. 
 "How did you end up with a dog like that?" Gavin asked. 
 "A classmate from Ottawa, was trying to sell her father's dogs.  He was a breeder, but he was dying of cancer.  I bought her for a song, five hundred bucks, but we never showed her.  She was just a house dog," I said as we entered the Galley. 
 "When I lived in Japan, we had this cat named tuffy.  This thing was huge.  It would beat up dogs.  Leave dead rats everywhere." 
 "Duchess was a good watch dog.  She would chase the neighbors golden retreiver out of our yard.  She would never let a male dog get fresh with her," Baby declared. 
 "If only my children were like that.  Where did Louie get off to." 
 We heard some banging around, then Louie came through the swinging door. 
 "We closed at eight.  Try McDonalds," he said. 
 "What's all the noise for?" I asked. 
 "The damn milk's gone sour.  I can't get any milk until we dock next," he snapped. 
 "Like Earl used to say-'Take that cow to the sale'," I joked. 
 "Har, Har!  I can't do sh-t here without milk.  Bud and wishbone are planning to jump off in Detroit, so they're slacking...
 "I'll bet we're gonna' have to clean the holds, so we'll have to stop at a decent dock, like Rogers City.  Ozzy will be there with his truck.  Larry is a great guy to work with, so problem solved for you at least," I said. 
 Louie lifted the top off the warmer. 
 "That looks like a rump roast!" I exclaimed. 
 "And we got mashed potatoes and a salad," he stated as he started dishing me up. 
 "The next time you cook at one of those upscale places, we get it on the house," Gavin quipped.
 "Sure, at Cuyahoga County Corrections it's on the house every day," Louie wisecracked. 
 "I see you know all about that," Gavin countered. 
 "I'm sure your house mother does," Louie remarked as he handed me the tray. 
 "Boy, that's an archaic term.  Try resident director," I said, adding-"Catch you later, Louie." 
 I followed Gavin and Baby across the passageway and into the Crew's mess.  As we entered, I saw Mayerhoefer, Ilya and Izzy in there. 
 "Well, well, here's the lucky lucky boy," Gavin wisecracked. 
 "Yeah, they tried to screw us and they got screwed," he chuckled. 
 "Good evening professor.  How's life on the boom?" Mayerhoefer asked. 
 "The same as always.  It could always suck more, I guess," I replied. 
 "Oh, wow! That's pretty eloquent for a professor.  I was reading in Newsweek that school teachers make seventy thousand a year.  College professors must make more than that," he surmised. 
 "Not on this planet," I remarked. 
 Everybody looked at me and realized that I might be getting snappy. 
 "In the larger cities, teachers make that much a year.  In private schools, a teacher makes twenty to thirty thousand a year and the students get a better education.  College professors rarely make more than thirty thousand the first year and have to fight to get tenure and write professional papers and do research for somebody else.  I've written to those liberal morons at Newsweek many times.  I've jumped all over the cry baby teachers when they come back to take classes.  I've given more teachers the 'whats' for than you can imagine," I finished. 
 "I had a question, but I'll ask you some other time," Mayerhoefer said. 
 "Nonsense, ask away," I said. 
 "I was working on some simple graphing and I was graphing the equation-Y equals X plus one and I came up with a graph like this," he said as he reached over and grabbed his notebook and showed me the graph.  He had drawn a line crossing the Y axis at one and with a slope of one. 
 "Yes, that is correct," I said. 
 "The Chief told me to figure out the area under the graph at any given number for this equation.  I could calculate  the area of the triangle, then add the part underneath.  I figured that would work better than counting all the little squares.  What do you think?" he asked. 
 "Calculate it as an integral," I suggested. 
 "What's that?" he asked. 
 "Integration is a calculus function.  You should have Limits and Differentiation first but since this is a simple equation, I can show you.  You increase the exponent of the variable by one and multiply the variable by the reciprocal of the exponent.  So, Y equals X plus one becomes Integral f(x) one half X squared plus X d(x).  So you can calculate the value for any two values of X and get the difference by subtracting.  That will be the area under the line." I explained.
 "Let me try that," he said. 
 "Sure," I said, handing the notebook to him. 
 I continued eating while he did the calculations. 
 "For X equals one, it's one and a half," he said, looking at the graph and adding-"Yes, it is, alright!!" he exclaimed. 
 "That is the value between zero and one.  Try between one and five," I suggested. 
 "That's twenty five over two or twelve and a half plus five which is seventeen and a half," he answered happily. 
 "Now calculate the difference," I suggested. 
 "That would be sixteen," he said after a few seconds. 
 "That's the area under the line, between one and five," I explained.  
 We waited a minute while he counted the squares on the graph paper. 
 "It is sixteen.  I'll be damned, professor, you're a genius!" he exclaimed jubilantly. 
 "Newton was a genius.  Liebniz was a genius.  Archimedes was a genius.  I'm just a humble wheelsman," I said nonchalantly. 
 "Is there a tutorial fee," Gavin joked. 
 "You should get a million dollars, professor," Mayerhoefer declared. 
 "I wish you were the dean of Arts and Sciences," I said.
 "I'm gonna' try it on another problem," he said as he started writing in the notebook. 
 "You know how to load a boat for sure.  You got it on an even keel and no listing.  Those guys on the boat were looking a little worried," Izzy said. 
 "They were just pumping water randomly.  I don't think they had any idea what tanks they were pumping.  One of those guys waved at me like he knew me, but I didn't have time to look at him that closely," I said as I continued eating. 
 "If Bud and Wishbone get off in Detroit, then Larry may be getting on then," Baby speculated. 
 "Wishbone is the biggest chicken ass on that ladder.  We'll have to throw him onto the deck of the Westcott," Gavin remarked. 
 "Oh, let me help you," Baby burst out. 
 "That was subtle," I quipped. 
 Baby and Gavin began to laugh.
 "There may be some more people getting off in the next week," Izzy said. 
 "How about you?" Gavin asked. 
 "No f--king way.  If I got off now, some old geezer would bump me and I'd be off the rest of the season.  I'm staying right here and taking my vacation at the end," he stated. 
 "Try the slavers.  You might get lucky," Gavin pointed out.
 "I might as well join the Navy," he retorted. 
 "What do you think of that, professor?" Gavin asked. 
 "It's not just a job.  It's an adventure," I replied. 
 "That's right.  Aim high! Be all that you can be.  Just like Johnny here."  Gavin and Baby burst out laughing.
 "Being all that you can be isn't worth a sh-t either," Mayerhoefer sneered, adding-"Does this look right, Professor?"  He handed the notebook to me.
 He had written Y equals one half X plus two and graphed it.  Then he had written Integral f(x) one forth X squared plus two X d(x). 
 "Yes, that is correct," I said. 
 "Okay, I know from what you wrote here, the exponent is increased by one and the variable is multiplied by the reciprocal of the exponent, but how does that work with the two," he asked. 
 "It can be written as two X to the zero power, since anything to the zero power is one," I explained. 
 "Okay, so X to the zero becomes X to the one power and two over one is still two.  Oh that is clever," he remarked happily as he went back to his calculations. 
 "I think you've created a monster, here," Gavin joked. 
 "Go ahead, he's the Chiefs problem," Izzy wisecracked.
 "From one to four, its twelve minus two and a quarter which is nine and three quarters," Mayerhoefer announced happily. 
 "That sounds right.  Be careful with your calculations and you should be okay," I said, adding-"Is there more of that pie?"
 "I'll get that for you, professor," Mayerhoefer said, jumping up. 
 "You got him trained," Izzy joked. 
 "My students usually don't move that fast," I said.
 "So if the line is curved, you can still figure out the area underneath the line?" Mayerhoefer asked as he opened the refrigerator.
 "Yes, that's the beauty of it," I remarked. 
 "Cool, I'll have to try one.  Can you give me a problem?" he asked. 
 "I have to get some sleep, but try Y equals minus X squared plus four.  Do the calculations and we'll discuss it later," I suggested as I wrote the equation in his notebook. 
 "Great, I'll try it later.  Thanks professor," he said eagerly. 
 "Thank you for the pie," I said. 
 "If there's anything I can do for you, let me know," he said, picking up his notebook. 
 "Okay, will do," I said, then he left. 
 "We better hide before Roach finds something else for us to do," Izzy suggested. 
 "We'll go forward here in a few minutes," Gavin said. 
 "Ilya and I are going to the Rec room.  See you guys later," he said as they stood up. 
 "Okay, guy.  Stay out of trouble back there," Gavin said. 
 After they left, Gavin and Baby went into giggling fits again.
 "What's so funny now?" I inquired. 
 "The other guys think it's amusing that you're holding math classes on a lake boat," Baby explained. 
 "I'm sure they can get another skit out of that.  When the novelty wears off, they'll cool it for a while," I said quietly. 
 "Mayerhoefer really likes the way you teach.  The Chief doesn't take the time to explain things to him like you do.    I don't think they'll try to mess with him too much," Gavin remarked. 
 "We used to have a cutesey little motto: Where minds open and students grow.  Let him grow." 
 "That's a great concept.  Do all the professors think like that?" Gavin asked. 
 "No, unfortunately, many get into an asshole mode.  I've had to speak for many students who were getting screwed by another professor.  I've gotten pretty irrate with my colleagues about some things," I answered. 
 "They tried to fire mom twice, but she showed those mother f--kers that she wasn't taking any sh-t," Baby declared.
 "Really, Misses M!" Gavin exclaimed. 
 "They didn't stand a chance in hell.  I would have sued them off the planet," I explained. 
 "I'll bet you would have.  You don't back down from anybody." 
 "No use backing down from some asshole when you're right," I said, adding-"I think I'll go forward now." 
 We got up and went out the door.  Baby and Gavin waited in the passageway while I returned my tray to the galley. 
 "That conveyor will be going until ten o'clock, I'll bet.  I'll try to get some sleep anyways," I said as we started walking forward.  Gavin and Baby were quiet until we got out on the spar deck.  I heard the Chief on the radio.  He was telling the engineer to kick on another pump and fill a tank amidships.  Mayerhoefer acknowledged the order. 
 "It looks like they're on the ball back here," I said. 
 Gavin and Baby looked at me funny. 
 "Is there something on your mind?" I asked. 
 "Have you ever killed anybody?" Gavin asked. 
 "No, I just hurt them a little bit, and they usually had it coming," I answered. 
 "The other guys say that Mayerhoefer killed another guy when he was in the Airborne.  I guess he was demonstrating a choke hold or something and he crushed this guys neck and he died.  Mayerhoefer was really upset and he tried to get out of the Army, but they wouldn't let him.  He punched out his Sargent and his Lieutenant, but the Inspector General refused to charge him with anything.  He spent a year pushing a broom until he got an early out.  I don't think even Van Norman would mess with him," Gavin concluded.
 "Van Norman is a big guy, but he doesn't seem the type to lose his temper," I observed. 
 "He was varsity all the way through high school in wrestling.  All-State in his junior and Senior year.  I mentioned this guy, Dean Avery and he knew him from wrestling somewhere.  He punched that Simon guy in the stomach," Gavin explained. 
 "He did a good job.  That jerk got real quiet after that," I observed. 
 "I heard him say he got married last year.  He should have went to College if he was such a hotshot athlete," Baby opined. 
 "Something I always advocate," I concurred as we got to the forward deckhouse.  
 "It looks like you ain't got much time, misses M," Gavin said. 
 "Maybe six hours.  I'll catch you guys later," I said. 
 "Okay, Mom, good night,"  Baby said as I hugged her. 
 I turned right and headed for the starboard side.  The conveyor sounded like it was going at full load.  Franky was keeping the gates open on cargo holds two and three.  The Chief was filling the tanks amidships as the salt was removed.  I made it to my quarters without running into anybody.  I put my clothes in the bathroom and laid out a clean set of clothes, then put on my night gown and house coat and laid on my bunk.  The conveyor was pretty noisy up here, for sure.  I knew that the captain wanted to go to Rogers city.  Rogers city is about forty five miles away as the boat sails.  If we left here around ten thirty, then we should make it there before my watch begins at four in the morning.  In five years on the lakes, I think we loaded at Rogers city two times.  Home of the world's largest open pit limestone quarry.  We always told the guys from there, that their town is a 'hole'.  There's only about thirty two hundred people there.  The working men are either in the quarry or on the lakes.  They have a salmon fishing tournament and a nautical festival in August.  That just about covers the fun city aspects of Rogers City.  No more laughs than Marblehead, I thought, as I opened my book and began reading.  I didn't remember falling asleep, but the Leslie horn woke me up at ten twenty two.  The conveyor and the mooring cables must have been brought back on board. I heard somebody on the intercom.  I heard the hum of the bow thruster, but I didn't feel the shiver as the propeller digs at the water.  We had enough room to use the starboard thrust and back up a ways, then go ahead while still using the starboard thrust.  I heard the intercom again, then I heard somebody talking as they walked past my door.  Baby will have some stories to tell when she goes back to school.  The teachers in high school are all landlubbers.  Natalie and David had old Skip 'the drip' Driscoll in seventh grade.  He must have been the last man on the planet to have worked on those old fishing schooners.  I was thinking about my family and friends back in Marblehead when I fell asleep again. 
 The alarm woke me at three thirty.  I got up and took a shower and got dressed.  I looked out my porthole.  I saw a wooded shoreline and lights ahead and off to the starboard.  As I made my way to the night kitchen forward, I heard the order over the intercom, to standby heaving lines fore and aft.  As I entered the night kitchen, I heard the Chief and the Bosun on the radio.  I saw Franky, the Gateman, and a guy in an old Levis jacket, with his back to me, sitting at the table.  I recognized his Hungarian accent as I was pouring a cup of coffee.  It was old Chory from Buffalo.  He was finishing a story about being in the Orianna House in Toledo. 
 "Hey Nick, Do you know an Augustus Chory?" Franky asked. 
 "I knew a low down, lying scoundrel named Chory.  He must have drown in his own bulls--t about twenty years ago," I remarked as Chory turned around. 
 "Hi Nick! I saw you out on the boom, so I knew that this was my boat.  What happened to that Mafia friend of yours?"
 "Guiddo and his father were never in crime.  His Uncles and his younger brothers were.  They never came around Toledo until Guiddo died from a stroke in eighty seven.  Guiddo gave everything to the Sailors Benevolent Fund." I neglected to mention the things he had given to me. 
 "He had that big diamond ring that he said belonged to a Mafia boss.  That must have been worth a million dollars," he said. 
 "I heard that they never found it.  He always said that he would throw it into the middle of Superior to keep his no good younger brothers from getting it.  He told me that he left instructions with his lawyer so even his clothes and
photographs were disposed of before he died," I said half truthfully as I thought of the trust fund that I still had and the Dyna-Glide that I sold six years ago, when the prices were still high.  The diamond ring and some other things were in a safety deposit box. 
 "They're tying up now.  I heard the captain say that there has been a change in plans.  We're still cleaning the holds, but we won't start until six," Franky informed me. 
 All fine and good I thought, but I have to wait to hear from the captain or the Deck Officers. 
 "It sounds like somebody is banging around out there.  The Mate will be here to give us the story," I said as I sat down at the other side of the table. I figured that the boom was being swung over the starboard side. 
 "Who's getting off?" I asked. 
 "Ilya. He's been on since the beginning," Franky answered. 
 "Oh yeah, I remember him saying something about going back to Lithuania." 
 "I'd be surprised if more people don't get off.  This hold cleaning is gonna' be fun.  We're tying up at the powerhouse wall.  I heard the captain say that there's an outfit that will give us ten dollars a ton for the contaminated salt.  They'll be pulling the hatch covers soon," Frank concluded. 
 "Great, we got all these strong young men, it should be a snap," I said nonchalantly. 
 "Pfft! Reality check, professor.  Alex will have all departments pitching in here.  Women and Children first, so enjoy your two hours of rest," he remarked. 
 "Whatever it takes, guy.  I've done every crappy job," I said. 
 "You did a good job on the conveyor.  I thought the transfer boat was gonna' turn turtle or something.  You got it straightened out okay.  Alex said that you were an old hand at the boom."
 "I've been down in the holds with Nick.  We shoveled grain.  Hotter dun Hades.  Dust so thick, you couldn't breathe.  Wooden Shovels.  One spark, Boom! We all in Hell. I nearly got buried in wheat!" Chory exclaimed. 
 "I should have left him there," I joked. 
 "Clean the dinosaur sh-t off that one.  That's the oldest story in the world," Frank commented. 
 "That was on the Mariner Enterprise in July of eighty six.  We were in Silver Bay for a day with empty holds so it got hot in there.  We had to clean out this shelled corn.  Dustiest thing I've ever seen.  All we had was these painters masks.  Totally inadequate and the sweat was getting in our eyes.  They transferred from another ship by hoses.  Numbnuts here forgot to keep lifting his feet and got buried up to his helmet in grain," I explained.
 "It slid down and buried me.  I couldn't get my shovel back to dig myself out.  When I got my shovel, I would be okay," he countered. 
 "You would have been Granola," I said jokingly.
 "We'll hear some whining this morning," Frank opined. 
 The Mate walked into the night kitchen.
 "Good morning folks.  We're tying up now and Roach has a gang pulling the hatch covers.  Nick, you'll be needed in the holds.  I'm pulling Gavin and Baby and another deckhand to work with you.  There will be another gang in the tunnels.  You'll start about six so you can have some light in there," he explained. 
 "Great, I can get some more sleep," I said as I stood up.
 "Chory, let's go aft and see the chief," the Mate said. 
 I headed out the door and the Mate and Chory followed me.  I went back to my quarters, took off my deck shoes and laid down on my bunk.  I wondered how the Chief would like Chory.  I never had much to say to him in eighty six.  He was the type that would never stop talking to you once he got started.  I reached over and set the clock for five thirty.  I wondered if we could get something for breakfast, aft.  I just had a feeling that this was going to be a very challenging morning.  I managed to relax and go to sleep until the alarm went off.  I put on my shoes  and hoody and grabbed my hardhat and went to the night kitchen forward to see if Gavin or Baby was there.  When I got there, nobody was there, so I made myself some instant oatmeal.  After a few minutes, Ilya came in with Van Norman. 
 "I heard you were jumping ship this morning," I said.
 "Yeah, he's hiding up here so the Chief doesn't find him," Van Norman quipped. 
 "How about you?" I asked. 
 "We've been hauling out planks and ropes and hoses since four.  I'm taking a break," Van Norman replied as he poured a cup of coffee. 
 "Are you in the tunnels this morning?" I asked 
 "Hermie is allowing two guys to go.  He's got Franky and Nutsy," he replied. 
 "They must be on his Sh-t list," I remarked.  
 "I wouldn't be surprised," he said quietly. 
 I knew that he would have to rotate the guys down there, every two hours.  Not surprisingly, they didn't sound enthusiastic about it.  I wondered how many of those guys had cleaned a cargo hold.  I got up and washed my bowl and got a cup of coffee.
 "See you in the salt mine, guys," I said, then I left.  I went out the starboard side door, onto the spar deck.  I turned right, heading for the port side. I saw Baby and Gavin come out on deck.
 "Good morning, Roughnecks," I shouted in their direction.
 "Hi mom.  They just woke us up and told us to be out on the workline by six.  This sucks," Baby griped. 
 "My goodness!  The four letter words are really flying this morning," I wisecracked. 
 "You ain't heard nothing yet, misses M," Gavin asserted.
 "Well, you better get back there and get some chow before Roach sees you," I said. 
 "Okay, see you later, mom," Baby said, and they turned and headed aft. 
 I crossed back over to the starboard side.  I saw some two by twelve hardwood planks, ropes and ladders lying on the deck.  The decklights were still on, even though the sun was rising.  The hatch covers had been removed and stacked in five piles between the hatches.  I looked into the number three hatch.  The bottom of the cargo holds resembled two gabled roofs running the running fore and aft.  The cross members were like the dormers of the roofs.  In other words, there isn't a level place to stand anywhere down there, except for the cargo gates.  I knew that the planks would be laid across the structure of the bottom of the hold, so we would have a place to stand while scrubbing the holds.  This job was usually reserved for the end of the season. On the MV Giovanni, port services had all winter to do it.  I saw Roach and the Chief heading forward on the starboard side.  As they approached, I heard the Bosun explaining the requirements for steam to an unhappy Chief. 
 "Top of the morning guys.  What's the good news?" I asked. 
 "You're wrong on both counts," the Chief snarled as they walked by.  Since they weren't in the mood to talk, I sat down on the hatchcovers.  I heard something banging like crazy down below.  I thought about the fun times we had in eighty six, until the bosun emerged from the starboard side door and headed aft. 
 "What's going on Roach?" I asked. 
 "We have to get these holds cleaned and be heading south in eight hours," he explained.
 "That sounds like quite a chore.  What's the deal up there," I asked. 
 "They're brokering a deal to haul soy bean to Montreal.  There will be a Chinese ship anchored there. Time is the crunch.  They want to leave in six days," he explained. 
 "Those fetch and carry runs were always a pain for everybody," I observed. 
 "We should be starting in ten minutes here.  I'll send those guys out," he said. 
 "Will we have steam?" I asked. 
 "No, you'll have the fire line and the pressure washer.  You'll need the rain suits also," he said and he turned and headed aft.  I headed for the cabinet on the port side, across from Baby and Gavin's quarters.  I had seen some rain suits there earlier.  We would bundle some of those planks together then lower them into the hold, through the open hatchway, then send two people down on the ladder. 
 The two on top would lower the remaining planks down to those guys in the hold.  With any luck, they would give us the Bosun for a top man, I thought as I got to the cabinet.  I saw a couple old rain suits hanging up and some new ones, still in the plastic, on the shelves.  Everything seemed to large and Xlarge, so I grabbed three large and an Xlarge and closed the cabinet door and headed back.  When I got back, I set the rain suits on the hatch covers stacked between hatches two and three.  Roach came over from the port side and told me that we would start on number one.  There were only two harnesses available, so only two people could be on the ladders at once.  There were two thirty foot ladders with hooks for the hatch coamings.  I picked up one ladder and slid the bottom end down through the number two hatch and rested it on the cargo gate.  I hooked the hooks on the hatch coaming.  I dragged two planks between number two and three.  I set one on top of the other and tied ropes around the ends.  I saw Gavin and Baby walking forward on the port side.  Casey came up on the starboard side. 
 "We'll get two of ya' down there, then lower some planks down to ya'," I suggested. 
 "I took everything outta' my pockets.  This is gonna' suck," he complained. 
 "Have you ever done it?" I asked. 
 He shook his head. 
 "What's up, misses M?" Gavin asked as they came over from the port side. 
 "I figured that I'll send you and Baby down in the harness, then Casey and I will lower some planks down to you," I said. 
 Casey picked up a harness and I picked up the other one.  I helped Baby into the harness and adjusted it for her. 
 "Now,the shock cord will stop you if you fall.  Squeeze this and it will let the rope slip through as you go down the ladder," I explained.  After I got Baby in the harness, I tied off the kernmantle rope on a big eye welded to the deck.  I slipped it through the slide on Gavin's harness.  Gavin pulled out a piece of cloth and tied it over her face like the Niqab I saw in Morocco.
 "Have you recently converted to Islam," I joked. 
 "Cleaning holds is against my religion," she shot back. 
 "It only works for Cassius Clay," I said. 
 I straightened out the rope as Gavin got on the ladder.  Baby had put a dish towel over her face and looked like an extra in a B western.  Gavin started down the ladder while we watched. 
 "Aren't you gonna' cover your face, mom?" Baby asked. 
 "No, salt dust isn't harmful," I said as we watched Gavin. 
 In less than a minute, she was down the ladder and unhooked. 
 "Okay, Baby girl," I said as I hooked her up. 
 Baby stepped up on the hatch coaming and stepped on to the ladder.  She began going down the ladder like she had done it all her life.  She made it down and unhooked herself and her and Gavin helped each other get out of their harnesses.
 Casey and I grabbed the ropes around the planks and set the planks on the hatch coaming. 
 "Lookout there," I shouted, and we began to lower the planks into the hold.  When the planks were sitting on the cross members, Gavin untied the ropes.  We repeated the procedure and lowered eight planks into the hold this way.  Roach had showed up with the Mate as we finished this.  I unhooked the ladder and repositioned the feet on the planks.  I tossed down the rain suits then I stepped up and onto the ladder. 
 "We'll have that pressure washer here in a minute," Roach informed me. 
 "How much hose?" I asked. 
 "Sixty feet," he replied. 
 "That will have to do," I said and I started down the ladder. When I got down to the bottom, I helped Gavin and Baby set up the planks on the crossmembers on the starboard side.  Roach lowered the high pressure hose and I took all the slack they could give me up above.  Looking up, I could see that the top looked pretty good.  The sides had the usual 'bathtub ring'.  Casey came down with the water gun and hooked up to the high pressure hose.  The Mate shouted down to us, that the pump was running.  As we stood on the planks on the starboard side, the belt began to run on the port side.  We moved the ladder over to get as close to amidships as we could get it.  We put on the rain suits and the girls discarded their 'dust masks'.  Casey stood on the planks and pointed the water gun toward the underside of the spar deck.  I knew it was one of those jobs where you're going to get wet and stay wet.  The water gun was knocking off the salt and limestone dust.  The Bosun lowered a wrench to us and we removed the bolts in the water tight door.  After pressure washing the number one hold, we sprayed it down with the fire hose.  Moving the planks through the water tight door, we set up in number two.  Roach and Frank pulled the ladder up and moved it to  number two.  Cleaning number two went even faster.  After two and a half hours in the holds, we were passing the planks through the water tight door, into number three, where Scott, Izzy, George and Mayerhoefer were waiting to get started.  Putting on the Harnesses, Gavin and Baby went up first, then they lowered the harnesses and Casey and I went up the ladder, leaving the water tight doors open.
 The Bosun was handing the kernmantle rope to Gavin as I stepped down, onto the deck. 
 "How's it looking down there, Nick?" he asked. 
 "Much better than I thought," I replied. 
 "What's the G-D fuss.  The f--King Chinese dont give rat's ass.  Salmlonella, poison baby formuls, lead paint on toys.  They can take a little Fairport salt.  They don't give a flying f--k over there," Casey snarled. 
 "You're gonna' run outta' expletives there, guy," I joked as I started removing my rain suit. 
 "I gotta' use the bathroom," Baby said as she did the same.
 Gavin and I began to laugh at that.
"Ah yes, the good old days," I wisecracked.
 "The guys would relieve themselves in the holds in the old days," Gavin informed Baby. 
 "When were these old days?" Baby asked incredulously.
 "Last week," Gavin replied. 
 "Fricking Gross!  People are eating that stuff.  I'll horse whip those f--king pigs!" Baby exclaimed.
 "My grandpa wouldn't send women into the cargo holds," Gavin griped unexpectedly.
 "Of course, he wouldn't send his 'little princess' to do a job like that," Casey remarked. 
 "We are equal opportunity employers here.  The good old 'Civil Rights Act of 1968'," Roach said. 
 I threw my rain suit on the hatch covers.  Gavin and Baby followed suit. 
 "We'll be back in a while to get those.  Let's head aft," I suggested. 
 "I'll have Wishbone hang those up in the locker, forward," Roach said. 
 "Thanks guy.  I guess we can dry out on our way aft," I said as we turned and started walking.  There was a bathroom by the Crew's mess, aft.  It was after eight thirty and I was hungry as all get out. 
 "Have you ever been to Montreal, misses M?"
 "Yes, several times," I replied. 
 "The police are real assholes up there.  I never cared for that place," Gavin said. 
 "I couldn't agree with you more," I concurred. 
 "The police in cities on the lakes are much friendlier," Gavin asserted. 
 "Yes, as long as you keep it among the sailors, they'll just take you back to your boat.  Maybe get a few knocks on the head," I said nonchalantly. 
 We entered the after deckhouse and stopped off at the bathroom before heading for the Galley.  Louie was up and about when we entered. 
 "You must be confused here," I joked. 
 "There's a lot of confused people here, but I ain't one of them," Louie snapped. 
 "Somebody's cranky this morning.  I didn't see you cleaning cargo holds," I observed. 
 "Sorry Nick, I've been up since three, and I got to bed at eleven.  Bud is playing sick again.  I'm putting cereal out this morning.  I'm gonna' need Baby back here as soon as she can or there isn't gonna' be much lunch," Louie stated. 
 "We'll have to see what the mate says," I said, adding-
"What cooking there?" 
 "Fried Mush and Eggs," he replied. 
 "Earl's favorite breakfast.  Pile it on.  I'll get some toast in the mess," I said.
 "Keep it coming," Gavin said. 
 "I'll get some cereal, er..uh, some fruit in the mess," Baby said. 
 "We got her scared now.  Them there's grain fed porkers," Gavin remarked. 
 "You both can knock off that gross stuff," Baby huffed.
 "Looks great, Louie.  Catch you later," I said as I picked up my tray. 
 "Catch you later, Nick," Louie said.  Baby opened the door for us as we left the Galley and crossed the passageway  and went into the crew's mess.  No one was in the Galley when we got there. 
 "I guess everybody ate and ran," Gavin said as we sat down our trays.  Baby went over to the Coffee pot, but I didn't say anything to her. I went to the fridge and got some orange juice and sat down again. 
 "Now I gotta' work in the frickin' Galley again.  That's a fine 'how do you do'," Baby griped. 
 "That's pretty unlady-like language," Gavin quipped. 
 "I could say something a lot less printable," Baby declared.
 "Your friends at Cedar Point are doing kitchen work, so you lucked out.  You'll get a dollar more for non-classification work," I pointed out. 
 "Whoopee, three dollars," Baby whined. 
 "You'll get overtime for doing your usual work, so it will be more like thirty dollars today.  If you do it everyday, that's twenty five hundred dollars more than your friends are getting for cooking and cleaning," I informed her.
 "A hell of a way to spend a friday evening," Baby said. 
 "Your father will think you're the cat's ass when he hears how you cleaned holds.  I'll bet your brother never did that," Gavin observed. 
 "To my knowledge, he never did.  The Shorebirds always cleaned at the end of the season," I said. 
 "You got one up on your brother already," Gavin said. 
 "Doubtless, working in the kitchen won't be such a chore when Larry is in there.  I've heard nothing but good things about your work so far.  That counts for a lot when the crap's in the fan," I said.
 "Who said the craps in the Fan," Van Norman said as he came in with Mayerhoefer. 
 "You guys get seasick down there?" Gavin wisecracked. 
 "Every half hour, they pull one guy from the tunnels and one from the holds," Van Norman chortled, doing a victory dance as he poured a cup of coffee.   
 "Happy as usual, to get outta' work," Gavin wisecracked.
 "I'm going to change.  See you later, Johnny," Van Norman said, and he turned and left. 
 "Another sucky job," Gavin remarked.
 "If everybody does their share, then it's okay," Mayerhoefer said, adding-"Professor, I worked on that equation you gave me.  I set my notebook over here," he said as he got up and reached over and grabbed his notebook off the shelf. 
 "Is this a bad time?" he asked.
 "No, now is as good a time as any," I replied. 
 He opened the notebook to the equation that he was doing.
 "Now, when I graphed Y equals negative X squared plus four, I got a half-oval looking thing like this," he pointed to his graph. 
 "Yes, that's called a parabola," I said. 
 "It intersects the X axis at Negative two and two," he explained.
 "Yes, that is correct," I said. 
 "So I got the integral f(x)negative one third X to the third plus four X d(x).  Solving for the difference between negative two and two, I got thirty two thirds or ten and two thirds," he explained. 
 "Yes, that looks right," I said. 
 "That's the area under this line.  The area of this parabola thing?" he asked. 
 "Yes, the area between two and negative two," I explained.
 "Alright! I thought I must have did something wrong.  That's really great!" he exclaimed. 
 "Bear in mind that you still have to learn limits and differentiation.  That's the way they teach it to you in College," I explained. 
 "I wanted to talk to you about that later," Mayerhoefer said as he closed his notebook. 
 "Sure, anytime," I said. 
 "Well, if you guys are gonna' talk college stuff, then Gavin and I will go forward and change our clothes," Baby said.  Gavin and Baby got up from the table.
 "Okay, see you gals later," I said.
 Mayerhoefer got up and got a cup of coffee and sat down again. He was quiet while I finished eating.  I grabbed my empty glass of orange juice.
 "I'll get that for you," he said suddenly, taking the glass and going to the refrigerator. 
 "Here you go, professor," he said, setting the glass in front of me again. 
 "Is there something on your mind?" I asked. 
 "Oh, I was gonna' ask you about things like financial aid," he said. 
 "Well, you should go to your school and ask about the GI Bill first," I suggested. 
 "Me and the Army didn't get along," he said. 
 "I understand it was some sort of operational accident that got another guy killed," I said. 
 "We were in advanced training in unarmed combat.  Even though we had the padding and face masks, a lot of guys were getting hurt.  I accidently killed this guy.  He dropped to the ground and stopped breathing in ten seconds.  I couldn't f--king believe that I had killed him.  The IG determined that it was an operational accident, but I couldn't do it any more.  You got two minutes to get dressed and be outside every morning.  I dressed in civilian clothes and sat on my bunk.  The sargent came in and screamed at me, so I punched him out.  The lieutenant came in and did the same shit for a half hour so I punched him out.  They put me under guard and the IG came in later and started this crap about regulations, so I whipped it out and peed on his leg.  He asked me what the hell I was doing, so I told him that punching out people didn't seem to impress him any so I had to do something," he said. 
 "That was certainly original," I agreed. 
 "The next day, I was before a three judge inquest panel.  Just like a court room.  They handed me a binder that supposedly had all the charges, yada, yada.  The IG starts going on like I can't fucking read or something.  So I fling the damn binder at him and and tell him to save his sanctimonious bullshit for somebody else.  So I spent the next year at Fort Reilly, pushing a broom.  I refused to wear any rank and let my hair grow out.  The CG told everybody to let me go.  After a year, they finally let me out with an honorable discharge of all things," he finished. 
 "Yeah, sometimes one plus one equals zero.  Everything comes crashing down.  Just blood poured out on the ground," I remarked. 
 "Wilson's parents wrote me.  He was their only child.  They told me that the light had gone out of their lives.  They blamed me and said that they would write me every year to remind me of the terrible thing I had done, like I needed reminding.  But they were absolutely right, you know.  I could see where they were coming from.  Those other assholes.  They tried to label me a coward and crazy.."
 "I'm sure that if the Sh-t hits the fan, you will be the first to jump to it," I said plainly. 
 "So you think that going to school would be a good thing?" he asked. 
 "Absolutely," I replied, adding-"I think the more time you have to distance yourself from these events, the better  you'll feel about things.  I think that Admissions will want you to apply for GI benefits anyway. And if you need a recommendation, you can write me or call me," I said, taking out my wallet and pulling out a card and handing it to him. 
 "Thanks professor, I appreciate that," Mayerhoefer said. 
 "Not at all.  I'll catch you later," I said as I got up.
 "Okay, professor," he said. 
 I returned my tray to the Galley and headed forward again.  I went to the starboard side and looked in on the guys in number three.  The second Mate and the Bosun were standing by the ladder at number ten hatchway. 
 "How's it going guys?" I asked. 
 "Better than I thought.  We may need you for some deck work later.  We should heading out before noon," Roach said. 
 "Sure, no problem.  Is anything good coming outta' that mess," I asked, looking at the water coming off the conveyor.   
 "No, the good stuff came out in wheelbarrows when you were down below.  The Chief is going crazy.  He doesn't like salt water in the tanks.  He can pump all the water he wants as long as they have the water they need below," Niel said. 
 "Looks like some crappy weather may be coming our way.  Catch you guys later," I said, and I headed forward again.  There was a lot of hoses and other gear scattered about on the deck.  I never saw the diesel pressure washer before, it must  be a borrowed or rented unit, I thought.  I went to my quarters and decided to change my clothes.  I might get dirty later, but I thought I'd chance it. I read for an hour and a half, then there was a knocking at my door.  When I opened the door, Gavin was there.
 "Hi misses M.  Roach wanted us out on deck to move some stuff," Gavin said.
 "Okay, let's go," I said, closing the door behind me.  When we got out on deck, I could see that Izzy, Casey and George were pushing the pressure washer toward the starboard side.  The other guys on deck, had set up a tripod and were hoisting the planks up from the hold, four at a time.  When we got there, Roach instructed us to get the four wheeled lumber cart and load the boards on it, then take them to the storeroom on the starboard side.  Gavin showed me where the lumber cart had been left on the fantail.
 "This is just like the ones at the lumber store," I observed. 
 "It's gonna' be a bastard getting these boards back there," Gavin stated as she pushed the cart.   
 "Can't we take them around back here and go through the rat grate?" I asked. 
 "We can't maneuver this cart back there," Gavin replied. 
 "If we hang the boards over the water, then we should be able to turn the cart enough to get over the coaming of the firehose room," I suggested. 
 "Yeah, that might work," Gavin said.
 "We'll grab a rope and tie the planks together so they don't slide while we're pushing the cart around," I said.
 When we got to number fourteen, we saw that they had set the planks on the deck, rather than on the hatch covers.
 "I'll chew them out for this," Gavin said angrily as we lifted the first plank onto the cart.  In a few minutes, we had all eight planks on the cart and securely tied down.  It required me pushing and Gavin pulling to get the cart back to the fantail.  We tipped the cart forward to get planks to clear the railing on the fantail.  We got the forward end of the planks through the door of the firehose room.  Removing the rat screen, then using the traveling hoist, we lifted the cart, planks and all, over the doorway coaming and set it down inside the firehose room.   we pushed the cart into the supply room.  Utilizing a small hoist in there, we lifted the planks off the cart and set them on the four by fours that they had set on before.
 "Good work, misses M," Gavin said as she attached the bungee cords that held the planks from moving when the boat rolled.  "We'll leave the cart here next to the bench.  That's Casey and Izzy's canoe there.  They don't want anybody lifting the canvas."
 "It looks like quite a project," I said. 
 "Yeah, I guess they're coming along, okay," Gavin replied.  We put the rat screen back on, then went into the passageway, and started forward. 
 "Where's Baby at?" I asked. 
 "Mike told her to help Louie.  She only got about twenty minutes off." 
 "I'll bet she was thrilled about that," I quipped. 
 "You know it," Gavin replied.
 When we got back out on deck, we saw a portable crane pull up next to our boat.  After a minute, their crane swung over and Roach and Frank hooked the hooks to the frame of the pressure washer.  The crane lifted it up and set it on the ground behind the crane.
 "We should have sailed away with that sucker," I remarked to no one in particular.
 "What did you do with the planks?" Roach asked. 
 "Stacked in the Storeroom aft," Gavin replied. 
 "That was quick," he remarked, looking at us puzzled. 
 "When it comes to hauling and lifting a load, you can't beat misses M here," Gavin remarked.
 "Is that right?  They'll close the cargo gates and the Chief will have those guys secure the watertight doors.  You guys can pick up the hoses up there and take them to the lockers in the windlass room," the Bosun said, pointing to three coils of one inch, high pressure hose. 
 "Sure boss," Gavin said, and we headed forward.
 The coils of hoses looked to be around a hundred pounds a piece.  We put a pipe through the coils and carried them between us, with the pipe on our shoulders, Gavin leading the way.  Gavin showed me the locker where the hoses were stored.  In a minute, we had the hoses hung up and secured with dog chains.  I walked between the anchor windlasses.
 "This is the well forward?" I asked, as I stood by it.
 "Yes, it is," Gavin replied. 
 "Do you sound it?" I asked.
 "No, there's a level indicator in there," Gavin replied. 
 I remembered a couple days ago when Gavin asked Baby to help her sound the tank forward. 
 "It looks like a good place to stash the empties," I remarked.
 "God knows what's been put down there in the last sixty years," Gavin said.
 We went back out on deck and started aft again.  We stopped by number five and looked in.
 "Not bad for an old tramp like this," I remarked. 
 "Yeah, it looks pretty good from up here," Gavin said. 
 The Bosun crossed over from port side. 
 "I'm gonna' run the hatch crane with George And Casey.  Izzy is still below.  Nick, can you help Gavin with the clamps?"  
 "Sure, no problem," I answered.  We went to the crew's hall and got the wrenches to tighten the hatch clamps.
 "Just like the old days, eh misses M?" Gavin commented as we got back out on deck. 
 "The Gentry was the only boat I ever saw that had air wrenches," I said.  After a minute, I could see that Roach was bringing the hatch crane forward. 
 "I guess he's starting up here," I said. 
 "How thoughtful of him," Gavin quipped. 
 I showed Gavin how I liked to start together and meet at the other side.  This keeps clamps from being missed in the dark and blizzard.  We had finished number ten, when those guys finally found some wrenches and began helping us.  Before we were finished, the whistle blew one blast and the boom was brought back on board. 
 "We're standing off now," Scott remarked as he walked by.
 "These Navy guys can't speak english," Gavin joked.
 "Have you heard where we're going?" I called out to Scott.
 "Sarnia," he replied as he kept walking forward. 
 "Your cousin is in a hurry," I remarked as I kept spinning the wrench, without missing a beat. 
 "He likes to get there ahead of schedule."
 "Damn weather is gonna' suck," I remarked as I looked to the starboard and saw that we were moving astern. 
 "We'll be doing the cable stays too," Gavin said. 
 "Good, then somebody else can hose the deck," I said. 
 "If it storms like you say, that won't be necessary," Gavin said.  When we were finished with the hatches, sure enough, Roach had us put the cable stays on then stow some chains forward.  By eleven o'clock, we were ready for a break, so we headed aft.  looking to the starboard side, I could still see land as we were heading south east. 
 "There's the Algolake," Gavin said, looking off to the port side. 
 "Yeah, loaded down and hauling it," I said.  One long blast on our whistle was answered promptly by them.  Looking aft again, I saw Frank, the Gateman, and the Chief heading forward. 
 "I wish we were on the other side," Gavin commented. 
 "We're on break now," I said, adding-"That's quite a flock of sea gulls." 
 For the first time, I noticed that the waves were coming from the west.  Our Starboard quarter.  Frank was smiling as they approached. 
 "Hi guys.  Have you got old Chory a berth?" I asked. 
 "In the lifeboat.  All they send me is f--king morons!" the Chief snapped. 
 "Okay, catch you later," I said as we passed. 
 "I'm glad he's not my boss.  I've had enough of foul attitudes this morning," Gavin remarked. 
 "Roach is pretty even tempered.  He doesn't hold back when it comes to dishing out the work though," I observed. 
 "That's for sure," Gavin said.  We entered the after deckhouse on the port side and went to the Galley.  When we got there, Baby was putting muffins and cupcakes in the racks. 
 "Those look good," I said as we walked up to the counter.
 "I've been baking for the last two hours.  If anybody says anything, I'm gonna' scream," Baby snapped. 
 "You didn't tell me that Baby can bake," Gavin said. 
 "I didn't tell me that Baby can bake," I replied. 
 "I always got A's in Home Ec.  I used to bake in camp all the time," Baby explained.
 "You never got near the stove at home," I joked. 
 "Your hurting my one feeling," she retorted.
 "I'm certainly impressed," I declared. 
 "The only thing I'm impressed with is that Louie finally got fool to do some work."
 "If he wants you to work back here, then he better get somebody else to do laundry.  What's wrong with Bud?" Gavin asked. 
 "I think he gotta' hold of some bad booze.  I heard they were fermenting something in a plastic trash can somewhere back here.  Probably in the locked store room," Baby explained. 
 "The old sailor's hooch.  That'll teach them," I said. 
 We heard the swinging doors as Louie came from the back. 
 "What do you have left, Nicole?" he asked. 
 "Two dozen muffins and four dozen cupcakes to finish," she answered. 
 "Okay, start another batch of French Bread," he ordered.
 "J-C, I'm running outta' room here as it is," she countered. 
 "Those guys will be coming in here in a minute and all that stuff will go," he said as he started running bread through the slicer.
 "Catch you later, guys," Baby said, and she turned and went through the swinging doors.
 "So, what's the surprise today?" I wisecracked.
 "It's a surprise that you're getting any lunch at all," Louie came back. 
 "It sounds like some labor grievances here, misses M," Gavin joked. 
 "Old Captain Kompsii wouldn't put up with that nonsense," I replied, adding-"So, what's for dinner?" 
 "Tortellini and meatballs, hash and mixed vegetables.  I put the word out that we wouldn't be ready until twelve," Louie said. 
 "That's twenty minutes," I said. 
 "I'll help Baby for a while," Gavin volunteered. 
 "If it's okay with Louie," I said. 
 "I'm sure Nicole won't mind," Louie said.  Gavin went into the galley and I went to the mess and read the local rag for a while.  It wasn't long before I heard the other guys coming in for lunch.  At that point, we must have passed out of sheltered waters, because in a few minutes the boat began a noticable roll.  I was hoping that the Chief had us ballasted down fully.  Mayerhoefer, Ernie and Chory came in and sat down at the other side of the table. 
 "Hello professor, how's it going," Ernie asked. 
 "If it starts rolling any more, you won't be eating," I said.
 "This boat's a roller when it's empty.  Another day and we'll be in port again.  Have you met Chory?" he asked. 
 "Unfortunately, yes," I joked.
 "Nick wasn't a professor back in dose days," Chory said in his hungarian accent that doesn't allow for the th sound.
 "Nicole is back here baking bread," Ernie said. 
 "And Muffins and Cupcakes," I said.
 "That girl Nicole is pretty young girl," Chory observed.
 "She's my daughter, guy," I said. 
 "You joke.  She don't look like you," he said. 
 "All of our children look like their father.  Was Gavin there?" I asked. 
 "We didn't see her in there," Ernie said. 
 "I'll go see when Louie is gonna' give her a break," I said as I got up.  I crossed the passageway and entered the Galley.  The Mate and Niel were in there.  Louie was dishing up Roach and George when I entered.  Baby came in with a tray of muffins and slid it into the rack.
 "Hi guys, is everything ship-shape?" Baby asked, smiling pleasantly.  Just like her father, she can turn it on and off like a faucet, I thought. 
 "You're the Baker this morning?" the Mate asked.
 "Yes sir.  Clean the cargo holds, cook , clean, do laundry.  I never know what I'll be doing fifteen minutes from now," Baby said pleasantly. 
 "That's the spirit.  You're a pretty good wheelsman too," the Mate complimented her.
 "You're too kind, sir," Baby said, trying to look nonchalant. 
 After Roach and George left, the Mates both had Tortellini with meatballs.  Baby buttered their bread and muffins for them.  After they left, Louie dished me up some tortellini also.
 "Do I get my bread buttered as well?" I asked jokingly.
 "Sorry mom, I have to check the bread," Baby said, and she turned and went through the swinging doors.
 "I see where I rate on this boat," I said jokingly. 
 "Somewhere between the bilge rats and the sea gulls," Louie observed.
 "Where's Gavin?" I asked.
 "If she's not in back, she snuck out the back door.  She doesn't want to be seen in the Galley." 
 "Okay, give those gals a break.  See you later," I said.  I picked up my tray and headed through the door.  The side door of the Galley and the crews mess were still open, but all the other doors in the after deckhouse had been closed.  Carlos had joined the guys in the mess. 
 "Good afternoon, professor.  You have had a busy morning I see," Carlos said. 
 "You see right.  A lot of us have been hard at it this morning." 
 "The Chief said that you do not like Mister Chory here," Carlos said. 
 That's sticking your foot in it, old buddy, I thought. 
 "If I disliked him, I'd have left him buried in the wheat.  He never thanked me for it either," I remarked.
 "I bought you drink!" Chory exclaimed. 
 "Bark, you lying dog.  You got off in Toledo.  We never made it up the street in Silver Bay or Buffalo," I informed them. 
 "I buy for you next time," Chory said.
 "Great, I hardly drink anymore," I remarked.
 "After you nearly kill da Bad Ass in Buffalo?" he asked.
 "No, I just broke his arm.  I got married to David McCracken and left the lakes and went back to school, so there was no more reason for drinking like that," I explained.
 "Everybody say you got good children." 
 I pulled out my wallet and took out the picture. 
 "This is Natalie, she's twenty.  She's at Kent State.  This is little David, he just started at the Great Lakes Academy. This, of course, is Nicole," I said, pointing at the picture. 
 "They all look like their father.  They are hard working like their mother," he observed. 
 "Little David is determined to sail the lakes like his father.  Natalie is in Finance.  She doesn't want to get near a lake freigter.  Nicole just lives life.  She's happy," I said as I put the picture away. 
 "It is good to have good family," he said. 
 I nodded without saying anything.  Those guys began talking about baseball, so I could eat in peace.  When I was done, I returned my tray to the Galley and headed for the Rec room to find Baby and Gavin.  When I got there, Roach told me that they had went forward, so I headed forward.  When I got out on deck, there was a steady wind and choppy waves from the west.  I thought about the old saying that says if it starts before noon, it will be over by morning.  How many times had that proved to hokey, I thought.  It was nearly one o'clock, so I would go back to my quarters and rest.  I knew that Louie would need Baby again if Bud didn't recover in time.  Roach would have the deckhands turned out for something, I thought.  My thoughts were interrupted by the fire alarm.  As I ran forward to get my hardhat and life jacket, I saw Niel, the Mate and old Joe Hanna come out of the port side door.  When I got to my quarters, I heard the order to get the fire hoses forward.  I hastily put on my life jacket and hardhat and ran for the door.  When I got out on deck, Wishbone and Franky, the QMED, were struggling to get the hose off the rack.  Somebody had turned the water on, so it was stiff as heck.  Superman couldn't get it off like that.  I turned the water off and pulled the pin to drop the rack and let the hose fall to the deck. 
 "Okay, pull it that way," I yelled over the sound of intercom.  They began pulling the hose across the deck, toward the railing.  A party of six guys in life jackets, led by the Bosun were coming forward.  "Hang on to it," I shouted as I turned the water on.  It takes two men at least to hold the big hose under full pressure.  I ran over and helped them hold the hose. 
 "Pull the lever back, guy," I said. 
 When Franky pulled the lever, they weren't expecting the recoil. 
 "Lean into it," I said as Wishbone knocked my hardhat off as he was pushed backwards. 
 "Come on, hold on to it," I snapped.  It took a minute for Franky and Wishbone to get the hang of it, but by the time the party from aft got there, we were hosing down the lake. 
 "Your turn to play with the water," I said as we relinquished the hose to them.  They took it over to the port side and sprayed the lake some more.  The Mate came out and checked the life rafts and other gear in the forward end of the boat and made some notes on the clipboard, then went back inside.  I turned off the water and Roach and Izzy drained the water out of the hose.  I put in the pin that holds the rack and I helped them get the hose secured on the rack. 
 "Okay, catch you guys later," I said, and I headed back to my quarters.  I was wondering why I hadn't seen Gavin and Baby. 
 When I got back to my quarters, I took off my life jacket and hardhat and hung them up.  I took out my laptop and began recording the events and my thoughts for the day.  Just like the old days on the Gentry, I wrote.  The whistle blew again.  The rolling was getting worse as we got further out into the lake.  Several times I heard people passing by my door, before I laid down and closed my eyes. 
 The whistle woke me up at three.
 I read for a little bit, then put on my windbreaker and work boots and headed aft to see how Baby was doing.  All the doors were closed now, but the ventilation was being helped by a twenty knot wind.  Land wasn't visible on either side now, as we headed south.  Ballast down you son of a bitch, I thought as I walked along the starboard side.  The Boat started rolling to the starboard, then quickly changed to a portside roll.  Something we used to call a snatch roll.  We were riding too light for these waves and the wind and waves were going to get worse into the night.  I knew that Baby would be aft somewhere, so I headed for the Rec room to see if she was there.  When I got there, Gavin was there with Geno, Ernie, George and Vern. 
 "Hi Misses M.  Are you looking for Baby?" she asked. 
 "Yes, I thought I'd see what you two were up to," I replied. 
 "Well, let's go see if we can find her," Gavin said as she stood up. 
 "Catch you guys later," I said, then we left. 
 We went out into the passageway and turned left. 
 "Baby is picking up the laundry.  We'll meet her in the laundry room," Gavin said. 
 "I didn't see you at the fire/boat drill," I said as we descended the steps. 
 "We had to get in our survival suits and go to the raft forward," Gavin explained. 
 "That sounds like a pain," I observed. 
 "That's putting it mildly," she said.
 We took the short passageway to the catwalk and found that Baby had left a laundry sack there.  We grabbed it and took it into the laundry room.  In a couple minutes, Baby came in with another sack. 
 "you've done just about everything today," I said. 
 "Tell me about it," she said as she dropped the sack by the washer. 
 "We got a load started for you," Gavin said.
 "Good!  I can take a break," Baby said disgustedly as she sat down on the bench.
 "Another one hundred and forty dollar day for you," Gavin said.
 "Miss Big Bucks," I quipped. 
 "Screwed like a light bulb.  Somebody should beat these f--king old men until they do some work," Baby suggested.
 "Roach was saying that he didn't see how we got those planks stowed so fast.  He went back there to see for himself," Gavin said.
 "Daddy says that mom can do anything with a rope, but serve it for breakfast," Baby said. 
 "Those guys carried out those planks one at a time.  It took Van Norman, Johnny and Izzy a half an hour, this morning," Gavin explained. 
 "Mom is a licensed Rigger.  She can lift and move anything.  There was this Horse show ring by Uncle Earl's.  They had this telephone pole with these crossbeams with all these lights.  This thing was huge.  It must have weighed tons.  We went down to Earl's and he told mom about it.  They threw a couple long poles and chains, ropes, planks, all kinds of things onto Earl's hay wagon.  We went to this horse ring.  They chained the ends of two poles together to form an A like this.  Mom tied a rope to the light pole then to the chains at the top of the crossed poles, then to Earl's tractor.  Then she stood this huge plank up on end to hold the rope up.  Earl pulled on it with his tractor until the crossed poles came up and tightened the rope to the light pole.  Mom stuck the plank under the rope again, then Earl pulled on the rope with his tractor and that light pole came right up and dropped into the hole.  They had it straightened up and tamped in before the hamburgers were ready.  We rode the horses. That was fun work, not sucky work like this," Baby said. 
 Gavin and I laughed at that comment. 
 "I guess it's the Sucky work that pays," I said.
 "If it get's to rolling any worse than this it's gonna' suck," Gavin stated. 
 "The Chief should be able to ballast down more than this.  These waves are only gonna' get worse.  Another major front will be coming through around ten.  There'll be a lot of rain with this one," I explained. 
 "I heard Mikey say it will be his watch when they're bringing it in," Gavin said. 
 I looked at my watch. 
 "Yeah, I'm sure it will be.  It's work time again.  If it get's any worse, take the tunnels.  I'll see you gals later," I said, and I hugged Baby. 
 "Okay mom.  Stay dry," Baby said. 
 "Forlorn hope," I said as I turned and left. 
When I got out on deck and started heading forward, the spray coming over the starboard side was hitting me on the port side.  A cable, probably on the mast, was rattling in the wind.  The first storm of the season for Baby and I, I thought.  I checked the cable stays on the boom, although technically, it wasn't my job.  I got to the wheelhouse without seeing anybody.  Danny was talking to the Mate at the chart table. 
 "Hi Nick.  Easy money today?" Elmer wisecracked. 
 "I'm sure you'd know all about it," I countered. 
 "See all the abuse I gotta' take?" he asked.
 "You know where to find sympathy?  In the dictionary," Danny quipped. 
 "Wiseguy here plotted a new course.  We're right on it," Elmer said as he stood up and moved away from the wheel. 
 "Okay, it looks good, old buddy," I said as I looked at the compass and the GPS, then I sat down on the chair.  I checked the rudder indicator and forward speed.  The rolling was more noticable up here.  Danny kept talking to the Mate after the watch bell rang. 
 "Is everything okay, Nick?" the Mate asked. 
 "Can't we ballast down a little more.  This rolling will put me to sleep," I joked. 
 "There's some major gusts expected later.  You might want to call a pow-wow," Danny suggested.
 "Alex has got to be feeling it.  What's the latest word?" the Mate asked. 
 "He's expecting a fax from Traffic and Scheduling.  It should be any minute now," Danny replied, looking at his watch. 
 "This storm is following us all the way to Sarnia," the Mate commented, looking at the weather report. 
 "These summer storms don't last that long.  This isn't November.  What's wrong with you boy?" Danny wisecracked.
 "Good.  We've made up those two hours we lost.  If we don't have to wait for another boat before loading, then we can zip in there and be loaded in a couple hours," the Mate said. 
 "Anything else, Bwana?" Andy asked. 
 "I heard Bud and Wishbone are getting off on the Westcott.  Any word on who's getting on?" I asked. 
 "Oh yeah, Alex left word that nobody goes down the ladder  until their 'repot' is on deck.  Does that answer your question?" he joked. 
 "Thank you.  You've been of absolutely no help whatsoever," I replied. 
 "Okay, catch you guys later," Danny said and he went out through the back door. 
 "Even if everything goes right, we won't get docked before six.  They load through pipes.  If it's all soy bean, we'll be much better off.  We could be done by one in the afternoon, then we'll be passing by Detroit by eight or so, and it will still be light.  Much easier for those guys on the ladder," the Mate observed. 
 "With Bud and Wishbone taking a crap on us, Baby is ready to pull her hair out," I observed. 
 "She certainly has been getting the overtime since you two got on.  How is she getting along with the other guys?" 
 "She seems get along with everybody aft.  Louie seems to get along with her fine.  I guess he thinks Wishbone is a bit of a slacker," I observed. 
 "Franky Fischer has a little comedy theater act back there.  The Chief doesn't approve, but it gives them something to do," the Mate said. 
 "Yes, I've heard about that.  I've never heard of a Glee Club on a Boat, but good for them.  I'd like to see them practice their material," I said. 
 "Funny you should mention that.  Their latest skit is about 'Ass Kick Nick'.  Franky got a wig somewhere.  He's shaking Izzy and berating him in his best Woody Hayes fashion.  Izzy says- 'Beg pardon, very sorry mister Ass kick, sir,'.  Franky says-'Do I look like a man to you.  You must be confused, or maybe you're a faggot, you little punk.  You must need another ass kicking'!" the Mate reported. 
 "Good for them.  They should work on that one.  It sounds original and entertaining," I said, adding-"And it's the first time I've ever been the subject of a comedy skit." 
 The terriphone beeped and the Mate picked it up. 
 "Yes Alex...Very good.  Yes, that's what I figured too.  Okay, See you then," the Mate hung up the phone. 
 "Alex got the fax from Traffic.  We're definitely going to Sarnia.  He told the Chief he wants five hundred tons more fore and aft if they have to put it in their boots," the
Mate informed me. 
 "Good, this boat is a roller when it's empty," I said. 
 "The boom doesn't help the center of buoyancy any.  A lot of boats were lengthened.  That helped compensate for that extra weight.  If we had a lot of hull in the water there wouldn't be much roll," he explained. 
 Except for two calls from the Chief, everything was quiet in the wheelhouse for the rest of the watch.  At five til eight, Niel showed up.
 "Alex will be up here later.  Traffic has us going all the way to Montreal," the Mate informed him. 
 Up ahead, lightning lit up the darkened sky. 
 "I see you left the crap for me," Niel complained jokingly. 
 "The chief said he gave us five hundred tons more forward and aft.  The waves may be ten feet by midnight," the Mate said. 
 "Great, we'll be sliding around like a surf board," Niel commented. 
 Old Joe Hanna came into the wheelhouse via the Observation room steps. 
 "Don't worry junior, you got an experienced man here," the Mate quipped. 
 "How's it going, Nick?" Joe asked. 
 "Sorry we missed the horse racing results.  The only thing on the radio was 'Don't Rock The Boat'," I replied. 
 "I hear ya'," Joe replied as he went over to the coffee pot. 
 "There's a large boat off our port side, about ten miles now.  We're staying about ten miles offshore," Niel informed him. 
 "It's not doing us a damn bit of good unless we get within two miles," Joe said as he tried to pour the coffee while the ship was rolling. 
 "Getting a little shaky, old man," Niel joked as joe spilled some onto the deck. 
 "He never heard of the half cup rule," the Mate joked. 
 "Before you were born," Joe shot back.  He threw a scott towel on the spill and pushed it around with his feet.
 The lightning flashed much closer to the boat, but nobody seemed to be startled by it. 
 "Pity the poor fool that's gotta' get some supper," Niel said. 
 "We'll take the tunnels and stay nice and dry," the Mate said. 
 "Wussies," Niel shot back. 
 Joe set his coffee in the cup holder.  "Okay, Nick.  I got it."
 "Okay guys.  Catch you later," I said as I got up and Joe took the Wheel.  I put on my Wind Breaker and made a mental note to get my hands on a rain suit.  I took the steps down to the starboard side passageway and to my quarters.  I put on my rain hat and tied it on.  I decided to take the spar deck since it didn't appear to be raining that hard.  It had been a while since I walked on the deck when a boat was rolling like this.  I hung onto the door as I opened it and stepped onto the spar deck.  The wind and the spray were coming from directly abeam on the starboard side as I closed the door.  Niel had turned on the deck lights.  The storm clouds were making it dark as midnight.  I had little trouble getting aft, inspite of the rolling.  I saw nobody in the passageway.  When I got to the galley, Louie had written on the board that there were BBQ Beef and Chicken club sandwiches in the warming box.  I reached over the counter and opened the warming box and took out a chicken sandwich and set it on my tray.  There was Greek salad and potato salad in cellofane covered bowls, so I took a greek salad, then headed for the Crews mess.  When I got there, Franky, Carlos, Ernie, Izzy and Vern were in there. 
 "Hi guys.  Everything ship-shape back here?" I asked as I set my tray down on the second table. 
 "If it ain't, the Chief will let us know," Franky sneered.
 "Yeah, he's pretty snappish this evening.  I heard a cable rattling when I got back here.  It must be somewhere up on top," I informed them.  Nobody seemed interested in investigating. 
 "The Chief is showing your buddy, Chory, some of his more unpleasant duties," Ernie said. 
 "Old Chory takes some getting used to.  I don't know if the Chief's up to it," I opined. 
 "He seems to have taken an instant dislike to him," Vern observed. 
 "I heard about your theatrical skits back here.  It sounds very entertaining.  Ass Kick Nick, now that's original.  Try out the tyrannical professor theme," I suggested.
 "Do you have a reputation at Firelands?" Vern asked. 
 "No, in fact, I've pulled up on some of my colleagues for screaming plagarism out of line.  If a student isn't doing anything wrong, then I'll help them.  Unfortunately, I've had students come into my Meteorology and Climatology class thinking that they were going to spout some Al Gore BS.  I had to explain to them that I'm the professor here," I replied. 
 "By knocking them down and putting your foot on their neck?" Vern asked. 
 "Oh, you heard about that!  It gets people's attention," I stated nonchalantly. 
 "I couldn't recommend you to work in a boat shop," Franky joked. 
 "I take pretty good care of my boat.  I have a twenty two foot Bayliner at home.  How about you guys?" I asked.
 "I have a wooden Cutty.  The rest of these guys are afraid of Water," Ernie said.  
A salt shaker fell over when the boat rolled to the port. 
 "We get enough of water as it is," Franky remarked. 
 "They say it's going to get worse, professor," Carlos said.
 "Yes, ten foot waves later tonight.  This boat is a roller, for sure," I said as I put the salt shaker in the rack.  "Is anybody else getting off in Detroit?" 
 "Nobody has said anything.  I heard that two guys are getting on, but who knows if that's true," Franky replied.
 "Is Bud feeling any better?" I asked. 
 "I'm sure he will be soon," Franky said sarcastically, adding-"I'm sure he'll head for the nearest bar."
 "Well, this boat is going to Montreal, so it may be a week before we set foot on land again.  I guess he can't wait," I wisecracked. 
 Nobody seemed to find that funny, so I went on eating.  The other guys went on talking about the next time up the street.  When I finished, I took my tray back to the Galley and decided to head forward again via the tunnels.  I took the steps aft of the galley that Baby had shown me.  I went forward on the catwalk and went down the steps to the crank deck.  I ran into Mayerhoefer and Chory, who were cleaning the generator on the port side. 
 "Hi guys.  What's going on?" I asked. 
 "Hi Nick.  Where are you headed to?" Mayerhoefer asked.
 "I thought I'd inspect the tunnels on the way forward," I said, smiling. 
 "Keep at it, Chory.  I'll show you the way, Nick," Mayerhoefer said as he got down off the generator.
 "Okay, Johnny," I concurred. 
 Mayerhoefer took me to the starboard side and through a door and down a couple steps to another door which was dogged down tight. 
 "The door forward can be opened from the inside too," Mayerhoefer said, adding-"Chory seems to think that you don't like him?" 
 "It's not that I don't like him.  He's just a storyteller.  He can spin a story like a spider spins a web.  A classic BS'er.  I never had the time or patience to listen to him," I explained. 
 "The Chief yelled at him.  He told him that he is a talker and not a worker.  He was told to keep his mouth shut while on the job," Mayerhoefer related. 
 "That certainly put him off with the Chief," I remarked.
 Mayerhoefer walked forward with me.
 "It looks pretty good down here," I said. 
 "This boat was converted just a couple years ago.  We haven't carried salt too much.  Those guys used scoop shovels and wheel barrows to get the junk outta' here," he explained. 
 "Yes, I've done that job before.  That was on a thousand footer," I said. 
 The boat rolled and we could hear the water sloshing in the tanks. 
 "It sounds like there's plenty of room for more ballast," I commented. 
 "The Chief doesn't want another pound on her.  He'll be sh--ing bricks if the Captain asks for more," he said. 
 "If the rolling continues to get worse, you can bet that the Captain will ask for more," I assured him. 
 We got to the forward end of the starboard tunnel, and Mayerhoefer undogged the door for me.
 "Thank you for showing me the way," I said as I walked through the door.
 "No problem, professor.  You have a good night," he said. 
 "Thank you.  You too," I said, and Mayerhoefer closed the door.  I took the steel steps up to the door next to the electrical room forward.  Taking the short passageway to the right, I came out on the starboard passageway where my quarters are.  I heard the rattling overhead as a serious downpour started outside.  Since it was nine o'clock and my watch started at four, I wanted to get right to bed.  Since the weather was bad, I decided to sleep in my clothes when I got to my quarters.  I hung up my windbreaker and rainhat, then took off my boots and my watch and belt.  Before lying down, I fastened my porthole shut.  I began reading 'I Heard The Owl Call My Name', which had been left in my quarters by Gavin.  After a few minutes, I turned the light off and laid down.  I was thinking about what a long and hard day it had been.  As I fell asleep, I thought I heard my grandmother say that my work had just begun. 

 I was woke up about an hour later when the boat caused me to roll over in my bunk.  I stuck a pillow under my front side and a rolled up blanket under my back.  It took a while, but I eventually got back to sleep.  A short time later, I was woke up again.  When I reached behind me to grab the blanket, I touched somebody instead.  I was startled momentarily. 
 "Mom, it's me," Baby said softly. 
 "What's wrong, Baby?" I asked. 
 "I don't like the rolling of the boat," she whispered.
 "It's okay.  You can sleep here with me if you like," I said as I moved over to the left side.  Baby pulled the blanket over herself and shifted around to make herself more comfortable. 
 "Daddy's boats never rolled like this," Baby said. 
 "Yes, It's a rolling son of a bitch when it's empty," I remarked. 
 "I may be sick by the morning," Baby said. 
 "We should be running out of the storm by watch change.  Just relax and don't worry about it," I suggested. 
 "Mom, don't say nothing about this to Dad or Junior, please," Baby implored. 
 "Certainly, we're shipmates," I replied.
  For ten minutes, the rolling of the boat didn't allow me to get back to sleep.  Baby was relaxed and breathing evenly, so I figured that she was sleeping.  I heard the click of the door latch, and I saw the light around the door as it was opened slightly. 
 "Who comes?" I called out.
 "I'm sorry, misses M.  Is Baby in here?" she asked. 
 "Yes, come in," I said as I turned on the night stand light. 
 "Hi Gav," Baby said softly. 
 "What's wrong?  Were you scared?" Gavin asked as she closed the door behind her. 
 "No, I couldn't sleep because of the rolling, so I came over here and fell asleep," Baby replied, still lying down. 
 "Yeah, Right," Gavin said. 
 "And your reason for being here is?" Baby asked sarcastically. 
 "My Weight set was banging on the bulkhead, so I couldn't sleep," Gavin replied. 
 "Wrap a towel around those dumbbells," Baby suggested. 
 "We'll turn the other way.  There's another pillow here," I said, adding-"Move around there, Baby." 
 We laid crosswise on the bed and Gavin lay next to Baby. 
 "I hope you don't wet the bed," Baby joked. 
 "Don't drool on me," Gavin countered. 
 "Can we get some sleep here?" I asked. 
 "When I lived in Japan, the children would sleep on mats on the floor," Gavin said. 
 "Ooh, ouch.  Remind me to never go to Japan.  It sounds like prison," Baby remarked. 
 "Have you ever known anybody that was in prison?" Gavin asked. 
 "Uncle Earl was in Lorain County.  He was in there with three mexicans.  Every time he went to sleep, they would put their hands on him.  He had to stay awake at night for three days," Baby explained. 
 "Ooh, gross!" Gavin exclaimed, adding-"Have you ever been incarcerated, Misses M?" 
 "No, I had an arrest warrant on me one time, but my grandmother's lawyer got things straightened out," I explained. 
 "J-C Mom! How did that happen?" Baby asked. 
 "I had this boyfriend named Bill that was living with me.  After a while, he quit paying for rent, food, everything.  I found out that he had another girl friend, so I threw him out.  He kept coming back when I wasn't there, to steal my stuff.  I caught him in a parking lot with this sixteen year old girl and I beat the mother loving hell outta' him.  Put him in the hospital.  He and that tramp bitch were crying to the police, so they showed up with a warrant for my arrest.  By the time we got to the police station in Alliance, my grandmother's lawyer was on the phone to the judge, so they let me go on my own cognizance.  Bill later dropped the charges, because he had things like stolen property in his possesion," I explained.
 "What did the police say?" Gavin asked. 
 "They wanted to know how I beat up a six feet, three inch hockey player.  They kept me out front so I never saw the cells," I replied.
 "I never heard that story," Baby said. 
 "I only told your father.  Actually he heard it from my father before I ever told him about it.  He used to write to me as a secret admirer.  Even when we were on the Gentry together, I never knew who he was until just before our last trip to Duluth," I explained. 
 "That's crazy!  You were mailing letters to each other and you were on the same boat!" Baby said, incredulous. 
 "How did you find out?" Gavin asked. 
 "Earl found an envelope that had had a letter to my admirer. David and he weren't getting along because of some crap that happened on the Cliffs Victory.  We got off in Cleveland after unloading because the boat needed repairs. We were at Captain Franks and he started talking about the Cliffs line and I started getting angry about Earl.  I started jumping all over him about Earl.  He said-'It hurts to lose someone you love.  I don't think I have to explain that to you.'  I jumped up and was ready to hurl my wine glass at him when I realized that that was what my secret admirer had wrote to me in a previous letter." 
 "I bet that was a shock," Gavin said. 
 "When Earl found the opened envelope, I had thought that my secret friend must be on the Gentry.  In fact, it was one of a couple letters I had given to David, to put in the mail bag for me a couple hours before, but it was still a complete surprise to find out it was him." I explained.
 "Hoo-kay, When I get home, I don't know either of you," Baby declared. 
 "Oh, Baby girl.  Life is never so simple.  It hits you with hammer blows, and leaves you dazed and confused," I explained as I hugged her. 
 "What did Nat and Junior think about that story?" Baby asked. 
 "As far as I know, they never asked.  Your father never mentioned any questions about courtship from them," I answered. 
 "Cool, Misses M.  My parents would have never told me anything like that," Gavin said. 
 "I figured that when they're old enough to know, they'll ask," I said. 
 Baby and Gavin were whispering to each other for a few minutes.  Just like the Freshmen in the dormitories, I thought, then I fell asleep. 
 
   
               Chapter 6 Duty calls

 When I woke up again, it was three in the morning.  Baby had my sheet wrapped around her and Gavin had my light blanket wrapped around her.  Blanket hogs, that figures, I thought. 
 I turned the nightlight away from my bunk before turning it on.  The boat was rolling to the starboard, so I pushed myself off the bed, feet first, so I didn't disturb Baby.  I sat on the left side of the bed and read for awhile.  I gathered up my dirty clothes and took a shower, then got dressed.  When I came out of the bathroom, Baby was laying where I had been laying.  Still a little bed hog, I thought.  I put on my work boots and turned off the nightlight and headed for the night kitchen, forward. 
  Franky, Chory and Bud were sitting at the table when I came in. 
 "Hail, Hail, the gang's all here," I said as I went to the coffee pot. 
 "It still sucks," Bud complained. 
 "You're getting off, anyway.  How are you feeling?" I asked. 
 "He'll be fine.  He just needs to sit in a bar for a couple weeks," Franky joked. 
 "Hold on until December," I said, adding-"You guys left me with an empty coffee pot, again.  Don't you have coffee aft?" I asked rhetorically. 
 "Deh Chief is doing performance reviews," Chory informed me. 
 "A little early for the mid-year review.  He must be planning on getting off soon," I surmised. 
 "He don't like me, I think," Chory said. 
 "No problem.  He can't write a review for you, anyway," I told him. 
 "He's screwing the rest of us," Franky griped. 
 "Ah yes, the good old days.  You should see me go after those school teachers at Firelands.  Pay back time for those mothers.  I'm the teacher now," I chortled. 
 "You know about deh football players?" Chory asked. 
 "What about them?" I asked. 
 "Chory was saying that football players wear panty hose.  That's an old urban legend," Franky asserted. 
 "Contrare, Mon Frere.  Before they came up with these high tech, low stretch bandages.  All they had was that sticky athletic tape to wrap knees and ankles.  They put on panty hose so they could get the tape off without taking their skin off," I informed them. 
 "Dose guys got wrists, elbows, knees, ankles, everything taped up," Chory observed. 
 "For the money they get, they shouldn't mind a few injuries," Franky said. 
 "I quit watching football years ago.  The only team that's worth a sh-t is the Green Bay Packers.  They're owned by stockholders.  Nobody can own more than two thousand shares.  They don't whine about moving or needing the city to build them a new stadium.  They have played in the same stadium for fifty years.  I hate these other damn greedy owners," I declared. 
 "It kinda' reminds me of the people we work for," Bud commented.
 "Yeah, let's demand a new boat.  This one is sixty four years old," Franky said. 
 "Thank goodness for sweet water.  These hulls last forever.  Some of the older ones are still riveted."
 "If it wasn't for that thirty six oh eight cat, this boat would be history," Franky said. 
 "Did you ever oil those old triple expansion engines?" I asked. 
 "No, we had turbines," Franky replied. 
 "We had dose coalers.  Dose boats you work all deh time," Chory interjected. 
 "It wasn't no picnic in the deck department either," I added. 
 "Nick beat this guy.  She beat him so bad, he not make it back to deh boat.  We watched.  Nobody help him back to boat, we sail away," Chory informed them.  The other guys looked at me, doubtfully.
 "That was Paddy Matthews.  His brother, Parry Matthews was the Bosun.  There were two other boys on the lakes, also. That cooled relations with the Matthews family," I remarked. 
 "I know Bull Matthews.  So you hurt his brother bad enough so he wouldn't make it back to the boat.  Is that the way it was?" Franky asked. 
 "He was a Bully and a jerk.  It was just a matter of time before he tried to mess with me and I settled accounts with him.  As Chory explained, nobody did anything to help this guy.  Everybody knew that he had it coming," I explained, wishing that Chory hadn't mentioned that incident. 
 "Too bad Chiefy doesn't irk you," Franky remarked. 
 "You can get a couple more comic skits outta' this," I suggested, smiling. 
 "You like our little hobby?" Franky asked. 
 "Yes, it sounds very original and noteworthy for a lake freighter.  I would like to see you rehearse some of your material," I said. 
 "That may be possible.  We'll let you know," Franky replied.
 "That coffee looks done," I said, getting up. 
 The Mate came in at this time. 
 "Good Morning guys," he greeted us. 
 "Good morning, Mike.  I hope you got some good news for us," I quipped. 
 "We'll be there between five thirty and six.  We're going to the Cargill silos.  We'll turn around and back in.  The waves are down already.  No rain for eight or nine hours now," he informed us. 
 "Great!  Grain doesn't go with rain, we used to say," I remarked. 
 "What's the great topic of conversation this morning?" the Mate asked. 
 "We were wondering if we'll make it up the street in Sarnia," Franky said.
 "I suppose you guys will whine until we let you go.  It won't be for more than an hour or two at most.  When this baby is loaded, we're pulling out, no waiting," the Mate informed us. 
 I looked at my watch.  "It's about that time.  Catch you guys later," I said. 
 I got up from the table and followed the Mate out the door.  We turned left and took the steps up to the starboard side passageway by the Captains quarters, then took the wooden steps to the wheelhouse.  When we entered the wheelhouse, Danny was looking at the radar screen and Elmer was softly whistling to himself. 
 "What's on the tube?" the Mate asked. 
 "Land, Ho!  You'll be bringing it in with the rising sun," Danny replied. 
 "Good, we won't have to turn around in the dark," the Mate said, joining Danny at the radar. 
 "In an hour and a half, wake up Alex and take a break, old buddy." 
 "We'll be nine hours, at least, on the work line.  Enjoy your little nap, guys," Mike joked. 
 "You let this Mate crap go to your head.  Help me out here, professor," Danny quipped. 
 "You can have my sympathy.  The next time he orders you into the cargo holds," I shot back. 
 "That's a fine how do ya' do.  There's another Fax from  Traffic and Scheduling and the updated sailing directions are here," Danny indicated by picking them up and setting them on the chart table again.  "It hasn't changed any since the last time.  I've no idea what the traffic is up there, so you'll have to wing it." 
 "I'll let Alex worry about it," Mike said softly as he looked at the charts for a few moments. 
 Looking ahead, the lake was a black void.  The cloud cover was blocking out any moonlight, so there was no visible horizon. 
 "Steering by the lightning, Elmer," I asked. 
 "We had that earlier.  It's pretty dreary out there, now," he replied. 
 "Yes, we'll have to fly by the instruments for a while," I commented. 
 "It'll be almost an hour before you folks see a navigational light," Elmer informed us. 
 I sat in the watchman's chair and sipped coffee, while the mates discussed the docking procedures in Sarnia.  Danny pressed the switch for the watch bell, and I relieved Elmer at the Wheel.  They left by the Observation room steps on the port side.  I took it off autopilot and checked the gyrocompass and the GPS. 
 "The storm didn't slow us up much," I noted. 
 "No, they did a good job of keeping us on schedule.  The waves will diminish by the time we get to Sarnia.  I've never taken a boat into there," the Mate said. 
 "They have a turning basin, so it shouldn't be too bad," I speculated.
 "Have you ever docked there?" he asked. 
 "Years ago.  I'm sure everything has changed by now," I replied. 
 "Alex says that he's familiar with it.  We'll leave the driving to him," Mike said, adding-"There's nothing on the tube, but I know you'll see it if the radar doesn't." 
 "I'll do my best, sir," I said. 
 In truth, I couldn't see a darn thing.  I couldn't see a horizon, lights on the shoreline, anything. 
 "It would help if we could see lights out there," the Mate commented after ten minutes. 
 "Yes, that would be comforting," I agreed.  Even in the short time we had been on watch, the rolling appeared to have diminished considerably.  In a half an hour, we saw the red flashing buoy ahead. 
 "You kept us right on course, professor," the Mate said.
 I knew that we would pass just to the left of the buoy and make a small turn to starboard and later, another turn to starboard before passing under the Blue Water bridge.  The mate was quiet until we started passing the buoy. 
 "Okay Professor, Steady as she goes, starboard to one eight two." 
 "Steady as she goes to one eight two, aye," I replied as I began easing the wheel to the right.  Two degrees short, I began easing the wheel back to the left until we were on course. 
 "One eight two true," I announced after completing the turn. 
 "Very good.  There's another boat just coming out now," the Mate said, looking at the radar. 
 "I don't see anyone.  He'll have to turn his deck lights on for us to see him," I observed. 
 "I agree.  Turn on the decklights," the Mate ordered. 
 I reached over and toggled the four switches on the right and then the four on the left. I looked aft to make sure the decklights were on. 
 "Decklights on, starboard and port sides," I announced. 
 "Very good, professor," the Mate replied.  
 I could see by the GPS that we were right on our planned track.  The Mate was probably trying to determine what track they were on, so I didn't talk to him.  I remembered my husband, on the Gentry, plotting positions from the radar, onto those old style plastic sheets.  I wondered if Mike even knew how to do that.
 "They're still too far away to tell what track they're on.  I'll be able to figure it out when we get closer," he assured me. 
 "Just so we can see him," I said. 
 The Mate picked up the Captain's binoculars and looked in that direction.
 "They're still fifteen miles out.  With these waves, they'll have to be a lot closer," he stated. 
 "Are we gonna' turn on the headlights?" I asked. 
 "Not unless we have to," he replied. 
 In the next fifteen minutes, the distance between us and the upbound boat was halved. 
 "They're within seven miles.  Standby at the wheel," the Mate ordered. 
 "Standing by," I acknowledged. 
 The Mate looked at the radar again. 
 "They appear to have turned a few degrees to the east.  they should clear us by half a mile," the Mate predicted. 
 "Very good," I replied.  I kept my eyes open and my senses tuned to any danger, nevertheless.  A few minutes later, the Captain entered the wheelhouse. 
 "Good morning folks.  How are we doing, Mike?" the Captain asked as he came over and looked at the GPS for a minute. 
 "Half an hour to the Blue Water bridge.  There's an upbound boat to the port, but he's giving us plenty of room," the Mate replied, indicating the radar screen. 
 The Captain looked at the radar screen, then picked up his binoculars and looked ahead and a little off to the port.
 "There she is.  It looks like a big one," Alex said. 
 looking that way, I could barely make out the glow of the deck lights. 
 "There's low level, patchy fog in the river, but that should be no problem.  I didn't get any Coast Guard notices.  Did anything come through up here?" Alex asked.
 "No, just the routine broadcasts," the Mate replied.
 "Okay, let's see if anybody is awake," the Captain said, picking up the radio receiver.
 "Cargill grain Sarnia, number eleven, this is WB5501, over." 
 "This is CGS eleven.  Go ahead, WB5501, over." 
 "Our ETA is thirty minutes.  What's your traffic, Over?"  Alex asked.
 "All slips are empty.  You'll be docking at three and four.  Pleasure craft are rafted four deep at the fourth street wall.  Over." 
 "Very good.  We'll use the turning basin.  Over," Alex replied. 
 "CGS eleven, out." 
 "WB5521, Out.  Well fortune favors the foolish.  We won't have to wait to load this time," the Captain said. 
 "Good.  We may get enough waiting at the locks," the Mate commented. 
 "Cargill usually has somebody there to take the mooring cables.  The deck department will have to get those hatch covers off, though.  You want to tend to that, Mike," the Captain requested. 
 "Certainly," the Mate replied, heading for the back door.
 "Uh, you may find Gavin and Baby in my quarters," I informed him. 
 "Thank you," the Mate said, then he left by the back door.
 "How did you sleep, professor?" the Captain asked. 
 "Not too bad.  No motion sickness, so I'm okay," I replied. 
 "Baby and Gavin found your quarters more comfortable?" he asked. 
 "We slept cross-wise on my bunk.  They preferred rolling to pitching," I explained. 
 "Gerri doesn't like it when it's rolling.  Even like it is now, it is too much for her.  She's tried Dramamine, just about everything else too," he explained. 
 "The old timers have a hundred different remedies.  Some cough syrups seemed to help.  I was on the MV Giovanni in eighty four.  All the way through November and December, we were rolling constantly.  That, and the blizzards, got a little annoying after a while," I stated. 
 "Well, we should have fairly decent weather for a few days.  No rain and not much for waves.  Ideal weather for hauling grain, don't you think?" 
 "That sounds good.  Do we have a return cargo waiting in Montreal?" I asked. 
 "I haven't been told of any, yet," he replied. 
 The Chief and the Bosun came in via the back door at this time. 
 "Herman, Roach!  You two are up with the chickens this morning," the Captain remarked. 
 "I have some minor parts requests," the Chief said, handing a binder to him. 
 "Okay.  I'll have Mike fax these as soon as he gets back.  Anything else?"
 "No, that's it," the Chief replied. 
 "I'm gonna' back in, using the bow thruster to steer.  How are we forward?" the Captain asked. 
 "I could give you a little more if you need it," the Chief answered. 
 "That would be great, Chief," Alex replied. 
 "Okay, I'll be aft," the Chief said, and he turned and left.
 "What's going on, Roach?"
 "I'll get the gang to start removing the hatch covers.  You want them all removed?" he asked. 
 "Yes, we're filling her right up," the Captain replied. 
 "Okay, Scott will have to lift the boom for us," he stated.
 "Yes, be sure to remind the chief," the Captain said. 
 "By the way, I'm letting Gavin go up the street first.  Louie said that he's letting only Baby go this morning since Bud and Wishbone are getting off," Roach informed us. 
 "I'll have to let their chaperone accompany them," the Captain quipped.
 "I'm sure they'll be thrilled," I remarked. 
 "Okay, tell those guys to stay awake out there," the Captain said. 
 "Will do," Roach replied, then he turned and left.
 "Have you ever backed with the bow thruster?" the Captain asked. 
 "No, I can't say that I have," I answered. 
 "I'll keep Mike down on deck.  The thruster is easy.  When I say left or right, I mean the thruster, not our direction. It's marked in percentage, but I usually say full, half or quarter.  We'll do a part turn in the river, then put the rudder straight.  There should be no one else there, so We can get right in," he explained. 
 "Great, it should be getting light by then," I observed. 
 "That helps when it comes to looking out for other boats.  There may be a low level fog, but it shouldn't be enough to hide a large boat.  I'll let you look out for the little ones," he joked.
 For the next fifteen minutes, the Captain looked at the radar and the Coast Guard notices.  We heard the Chief, then the Mate on the intercom.  It started getting light to the east, despite the heavy cloud cover.  I saw the red flashing buoy ahead. 
 "Navigational light ahead," I announced. 
 "Right on course, professor.  This cloud cover should start breaking up soon.  After this light, we'll line up on the next range light, then keep the wheel two points to port.  I'll tell you when," he instructed. 
 "Roger that," I replied. 
 It took twenty minutes to get to the red flashing buoy.  Per the Captains instructions, I turned the wheel to bring us to the starboard a few degrees, then straightened out the rudder.  After clearing the river entrance buoy, the Captain ordered two points to port.  I turned the wheel to the left, two points and held it there. 
 "The current is going the other way now, or rather, we're going the other way now, but it's still two points on the wheel," the Captain explained. 
 "Very good, sir," I acknowledged. 
 The Captain picked up the Microphone.
 "Ahead one-third, Chief," he requested. 
 "One-third, aye,"  the chief replied over the radio. 
 Since this was my first time at the wheel while entering the river like this, I hardly dared to take my eyes off the river to check on our forward speed. 
 "We're all clear ahead, professor," the Captain remarked as he turned on the large rotating beacons which would let other boats know that we were about to cut across shipping lanes. 
 "Back slow, Herman," the Captain said into the microphone. 
 "Back Slow," the disembodied voice of the Chief replied. 
 "Okay, professor.  Steady as she goes, line up on that orange pole on the wall to the starboard," he ordered. 
 "Steady as she goes.  Line up on the orange pole," I repeated as I slowly turned the wheel to the right while watching the tip of the steering pole.  I hoped the hell that he was watching the speed as our bow swung from the middle of the river and toward the west bank.  I turned the wheel slowly back to the left, but I had to make a slight correction, probably for the current.  We stopped about fifty yards from the wall. 
 "Rudder amidships.  Let's have full left on the bow thruster," the Captain ordered. 
 "Rudder amidships," I repeated, locking the wheel. 
 I went to the bow thruster control console, which is in the middle, right behind the forward windows.  There is a larger lever on the right, which controls thruster rpm or power.  On the left is the direction lever.  Pushing it to the left is for thrust left, which pushes the bow to the right, in fact.  The opposite for pushing it to right. 
 "It's turned on already.  Cram on full left," the Captain ordered. 
 I pushed the direction lever left while pushing the big lever on the right, forward.  I could hear the hum of the motor and hear the water being beat by the five and a half foot propellor.  The hydraulic ratio gave it eight hundred and fifty horsepower. 
 "Thirty RPM, Chief," the Captain said over the radio as he continued to look backwards.  "Keep pouring it on, Nick," he added. 
 "Holding full left," I replied. 
 "It's looking good," the Captain remarked. 
 I glanced left and saw that we were entering the turning basin.  I quickly looked at the big curved mirror and all I could see was concrete silos.  I decided that the Captain must know what he is doing.  Intermittently, the Mate was calling out distances to him.  Twice, I heard the Bosun giving an order.  It seemed like an hour, but according to the clock, it was only six minutes. 
 "The Bow clears," Danny said over the radio. 
 "Good!  Okay Nick, reduce power to three quarters," the Captain requested. 
 "Three quarters, aye," I acknowledged as I pulled the right lever back to seventy five percent. 
 "It's a walk in the park now," the Captain commented. 
 "They'll get the f--king line when we're ready," Roach snapped over the radio.
 "We're still more than thirty feet off," the Mate informed the Captain. 
 "That's giving us plenty of room.  We'll just pull ahead a little bit and we'll be right next to three and four.  No turning on the cables.  What do you think of that, professor?" the Captain asked. 
 "Gone, but not lamented," I replied. 
 The Captain was getting 'distance off' reports from the bow and stern now.  This went on for another four minutes.  The Captain picked up the microphone. 
 "Okay Chief, give us ahead slow." 
 "Ahead slow it is," the Chief replied. 
 "Starboard 760 running," Mayerhoefer said over the intercom.
 "Standby, we're not ready yet," the Chief snapped.
 In another minute, the boat had ceased going in reverse.  It would start moving ahead slowly in another half minute.
 "Okay professor, reduce to one half," the Captain ordered.
 "One half left, aye," I acknowledged as I pulled the lever back to the fifty percent mark. 
 Looking to the starboard, I could see slips three and four just in front of us.  I heard the metallic banging, so I looked astern momentarily and saw the boom being raised.  I knew that it wouldn't be raised much and would only be swung over enough to clear the hatches to facilitate loading.  We were creeping ahead and the bow was still being pushed closer to the wall.  Danny was giving distance off on the bow, continually.  After the wheelhouse passed number three, the Captain ordered 'all stop' aft. 
 "Okay Nick.  Return to neutral and shutdown and secure."
 I pulled the RPM control lever all the way back and returned the direction lever to the middle position.  I released the foot pedal, which disengaged the hydraulic unit and automatically shutdown the electric motor.
 "In neutral, shutdown and secured," I replied. 
 "Very good.  You can't get much neater than that," the Captain said as I returned to the perch.  I could see that the mooring cables were being pulled ashore by dock employees. 
 "Captain, the Can Ag and CGS inspectors are at the forward gangway," the Mate said over the terriphone. 
 The Captain picked up the receiver.
 "I'll be right there," he replied and hung up the receiver again.  "Let me know by the radio if we receive any messages from the company or from Cargill," the captain said as he headed for the back door. 
 "Will do," I replied. 
 After the Captain left, I went to the port side to get a cup of coffee.  Since this cargo was destined for China, where the regulations were much less stringently enforced, we should pass with no problems, I thought as I took my seat at the perch and spun around so I was facing aft.  I saw the hatch crane being moved aft.  I picked up the watchman's binoculars and began watching the activities on the spar deck in the early morning light.  The sky was light blue in the few places where it could be seen through the gray, broken cumulus.  The sure sign of a big storm that has just spent its fury.  The flags were flapping astern, meaning that there was a west wind, between fifteen and twenty miles an hour.  It would take a while for the temperature to come up and the wind to die down.  Perhaps the whole day, I was thinking.  The boom had been swung nearly ninety degrees over the port side.  It looked like Niel was still at the after winch, starboard side.  After a few minutes, I could see the Captain and three men in suits on the starboard side.  It occurred to me that fused salt or fine stone could have hung up somewhere on the Isherwood framing on the underside of the spar deck and come loose with all the rolling that we had experienced last night.  A hasty clean up could delay us a couple hours.  They remained at number nine until the Mate came running from aft with two large flashlights.  After talking for a couple minutes, they moved aft and looked into the other hatches.  Danny came into the Wheelhouse in a breathless state. 
 "What's happening out there, guy?" I asked. 
 "Some hang-up in number three.  Just a shovelful.  They may allow us to hose it down onto the belt, then hose the belts again.  Get down there and see Roach," he ordered. 
 "Oh bother," I said, getting up and heading out the back door.  I stopped at my quarters and grabbed my hardhat and ran into Gavin in the passageway. 
 "We need the one inch hose," she told me. 
 We went to the windlass room and got two coils of the high pressure hose. 
 "Well, Alex and I got it backed into here in fine style.  Can't these after end guys pull their weight?" I asked sarcastically. 
 "Roach is pissed.  He doesn't say much when he's pissed.  The only good thing is that one and two were spotless.  We'll have Frank open the cargo gates on number three and we'll wash it down onto the belt while it's running, then they'll check it again," Gavin explained as we got out onto the spar deck.  The pipes were being swung over from the silos. 
 "I guess they'll let us fill forward and aft while we get things in order," I observed. 
 Izzy and George were bringing hoses from aft on both sides.  The hoses were equipped with cam-lock fittings, so getting them hooked up was no problem.  Franky started the belt, then opened the cargo gates a minute later.  Gavin hosed from hatches eight, nine ten and eleven from the port side, while I hosed from the starboard side.  This was way overkill, but our visitors were standing on the port side with the Captain and he apparently wanted to impress them.  After ten minutes of this, the water was shut off and the inspectors came over for another look. 
 "Hi Nick.  You watering the flowers this morning?" One of the inspectors asked.  I recognized the voice immediately as that of Sam Hammond, a former QMED on the Giovanni. 
 "Frickin' government bureaucrats.  I say we should throw them all over the railing," I joked, then we shook hands.
 "I heard you married Captain McCracken.  I remember you two at Lukesia's Wedding.  Piercey died last year from a stroke.  Max fell overboard in eighty eight.  He never came up.  Tommasson went back to iceland.  He died of Pneumonia in ninety five.  Bert is still on the lakes."
 "How about Gabby and Bart?" I asked. 
 "I see Gabby every couple years.  Bart stayed with Niagara Power.  I think he retired.  I heard you're some big time college professor." 
 "Yes, for the last twelve years at Firelands college.  My youngest, Nicole, is also on this season.  She's probably aft somewhere.  Little David just started at the Academy."
 "Annapolis?" he asked. 
 "Great Lakes.  I have to pay, I'm afraid," I complained. 
 "I never thought I'd be talking to you about your grown children," he remarked. 
 "It just keeps getting crazier and crazier,old buddy," I countered.
 "My outfit is in that stone building up there," he said pointing up the hill as he pulled out a business card.  He wrote something on the back. 
 "My email address at work.  I wrote my home address on the back.  I expect a visit from you and David," he said, handing the card to me. 
 "Sure, I'll probably have to email you about getting some information," I said. 
 "Sure, no problem.  I'll let you get back to your fun.  Take care," he said as he held out his hand. 
 "See you soon, old buddy," I said, shaking his hand again.
 "I'll call the dockmaster.  Tell them to go ahead, Charlie," he told one of the other guys. 
 He nodded his head and they walked forward again with the Captain.  In a minute, we could hear the soybean coming down the pipes.  The Bosun and the Mate stood there for a minute, looking dumbfounded.  Gavin came over to the starboard side. 
 "Are we done with these hoses?" I said as I turned toward the Bosun. 
 "I'll be dipped in sh--!" Roach exclaimed, then he turned and walked away. 
 "Is that a yes?" I asked the Mate.
 "Yes, you can take the hoses forward," the Mate said. 
 "Very good, Sir," I replied, and I began coiling up the hose.  The Bosun grabbed the rope at the end of the grain pipe and directed it into number nine.  These were manually controlled and could only be lowered about ten feet into the cargo hold.  I waited for Gavin to finish coiling the other hose, then we headed forward.
 "Danny was right.  The Bosun isn't saying much," I remarked.
 "You saved the day that time, misses M.  They were talking about a two hour delay and moving the boat so another could load before us.  That kanook wasn't hearing any arguments  about it.  You charmed the pants off of him.  You should get a frickin' medal for that," she asserted.
 "Sam and I worked together for years on the Giovanni.  We did just about every dirty, stinking job that you could think of.  He would never dog me," I explained. 
 After stowing the hoses in the forward windlass room, we headed for my quarters to wash up.  While we were there, Baby came rushing in. 
 "Hey Gav! The Captain just told me that you, me and mom can go ashore now.  We got at least three hours!" Baby exclaimed.  They high-fived then went into a victory dance.  It was almost seven o'clock in the morning, so I didn't see that much to be excited about.  They went on for ten minutes while I laid on the bed.
 "A little early for the happy hour," I joked, looking at my watch.
 "Don't worry, Mom.  I'm sure that there is a library open somewhere," Baby joked, and they began dancing again with renewed frenzy. 
 "Okay gals.  It's making me tired just watching you," I said as I got up from the bed.  "Have you two had breakfast yet?" I asked. 
 "No way.  Let's get some real food ashore," Baby declared.
 "Louie is gonna' take that personnally."  I grabbed my jacket and we left my quarters.  When I was out before, I noticed that a gangway had been rigged from the forward door.  We went through the door next to the electrical room and down the steps to the next deck.
 "You have your radio?" I asked Gavin before we left the boat.
 "Right here, misses M," she replied. 
 When we got to the gangway door, Vern was there.
 "Who else is going?" I asked.
 "Just me and Izzy.  I ain't waiting all day.  Some of the after end may get a break later," he replied. 
 "Okay, catch you later," I said. 
 I figured that the Courtenay wasn't that much bigger than the Mariner Enterprise.  It shouldn't take more than four to four and a half hours to load.  Since we were empty, the gangway sloped downward considerably to the wall.  Dinky rope railings were all we had to hold on to.  Gavin and Baby went down the gangway with considerable enthusiasm. 
 "Alright! Alright!... Which way do we go?" Baby asked suddenly. 
 "Well, we sure aren't going that way.  There's some little places over this way, by the wall," I said, pointing to the left.  Gavin and Baby set off in that direction at a brisk pace. 
 "Did I mention that they're not gonna' fall into the river in the next five minutes?" I asked sarcastically. 
 "We want to do some shopping after breakfast.  You're not gonna' slow us down?" Baby asked. 
 "After we eat breakfast, then you two can go shopping.  I'll wait out here like some old 'bag lady'," I said. 
 "Thanks Mom," Baby said.
 Baby and Gavin seemed to have their own ideas about what to do on a shore leave.  We had to walk about four hundred yards to get to the little business district on the wall.  There was a little place called 'The Riverside Diner.'  They were advertising an egg, bacon and toast breakfast special for a dollar ninety eight.  We went in, hoping it would not be crowded.  It wasn't.
 "This kinda' reminds me of the Ship's Bell," Baby observed as we sat down.  The young lady taking our order was prompt and courteous.  I was the only one who ordered the breakfast special.  Baby got the blueberry pancakes with extra sausage.  Gavin got the ham with scrambled eggs and hash browns. 
 "You and Baby seem excessively happy this morning," I observed. 
 "I've got some sh-t for you," Gavin chortled. 
 "I see you're just bursting to come out with it," I said.
 "Baby was just thrilled that the Mate came personally to wake us up.  You should have heard her.  'He ate my muffins'.  'Would you like me to butter my muffins for you.' 'My pleasure Mike.  Anything for you, sir',"  Gavin chided her.
 "Eat your heart out.  You're so jealous," Baby said, smiling.
 "She's telling me about how good it would feel in his arms," Gavin informed me. 
 "Consider how it would feel if I'm smacking the hell outta' both of them," I said half seriously.
 "Oh Mom, you never laid a hand on me," Baby said indignantly. 
 "Not so with your brother and sister," I observed.
 "Junior was like thirteen.  Mom was shaking and slapping him, then later he's begging her not to tell dad, because he wants to take ridership.  I would have hit him some more," Baby said contemptuously. 
 "It's easy to get angry.  It's not so easy to know what to do about it.  On the other matter-I'm sure that when Larry gets on, he'll keep you under control.  Have you learned your job thoroughly?" I asked. 
 "I'm bad, I'm bad.  You know it, I'm bad," Baby replied.
 "I'm not sure if that answered my question," I quipped.
 "Getting rid of those two morons and having Larry to work with.  This job is gonna' seem like a vacation now," Baby declared gleefully, and they highfived again.  I didn't want to burst their bubble, so I stayed quiet while they went on talking excitedly about the things they wanted to buy.  Sarnia is an industrial town and doesn't have the teenaged shopping appeal of towns like Windsor.  When our breakfast came, Gavin and Baby went right on chattering while I ate in silence. 
 "I'm sorry that we've been ignoring you, Misses M," Gavin said after a few minutes. 
 "Not at all.  It's your shore leave, enjoy it," I said. 
 "What's on your mind, misses M?" Gavin asked. 
 "I forgot to ask about Larry's Uncle Ernie when we called home last time," I said. 
 "I'm sure that Larry will fill us in when he gets on," Baby said. 
 "Yes, I'm sure he will," I said, hoping that Larry would get on when we passed Detroit. 
 As usual, Baby and Gavin were ready to eat and run.  the waitress handed me the bill for twelve dollars and two cents in Canadian money.  I gave her fifteen american and told her to keep the change. 
 "I forgot about the exchange rate," Baby said as we started walking down the sidewalk. 
 "Let's make the concrete pier over there, our meeting point," I suggested.  Baby and Gavin readily agreed to this.  Down a ways, there was a drug store and Barnett's clothing store.  Past that a couple hundred feet, there was a Book Barn and a Den Of Antiquity.  I told them to meet me on the pier in an hour and a half, and I hugged Baby.  I found an old Walking wheel for a song and had it boxed and delivered to the boat for an additional ten dollars.  At the book store, I found Sharpe's: The American Rifle and Morse's: Japan Day By Day for outrageous prices.  After lengthy negotiations which culminated into threatening to cut off international trade, I got them both for two hundred and seventy five american dollars.  Coming out onto the sidewalk with my books in a plastic bag, I ran into Gavin and Baby. 
 "Mom, I knew we would find you here," Baby declared anxiously.  After having worked my nerves to a fever pitch in the bookstore, a little bell was ringing in my head. 
 "We were looking at some really cool stuff in the clothing store.  Come see," Baby implored. 
 "I don't know.  These Books are awfully heavy," I said.
 "I'll carry them for you, Misses M," Gavin said, taking the bag from me. I noticed that they were both carrying two bags already.
 "Now, what's this exciting discovery you made?" I asked as we were walking down the sidewalk, toward the clothing store.
 "We don't have enough money," Gavin replied in a whimsical tone. 
 "I could have guessed that," I said. 
 "They'll make T-shirts for you.  It only takes ten minutes," Baby said excitedly. 
 "What's the bad news?" I asked. 
 "Thirty five bucks a piece," Gavin answered. 
 "Only one.  Keep it decent.  Nothing suggestive," I declared. 
 "Maybe you'll see something you like, Mom," Baby said. 
 "I think I'm done with shopping today," I said. 
 When we got there, I paid for the T-shirts and purchased a straw hat like we had bought previously in the Bahamas.  I let them wait for their t-shirts and I went out and sat on one of the benches near the end of the pier.  For once, the light proved ideal for reading.  In forty minutes, I was through the first chapter of Japan Day By Day and making good progress on chapter two.  I heard Gavin and Baby coming, so I put in the bookmark and put the book in the bag. 
 "Misses M, you look so cute in that hat.  It reminds me of a movie I saw," Gavin said. 
 "The Wild Women Of Wonga?" I asked jokingly.
 "The Wickerman," Gavin replied.
 "Oh my goodness.  I liked the nineteen seventy three version better," I said.  I smelled something suspicious.
 "Sit right down here.  Plenty of room.  What are you drinking there?" I asked. 
 "Iced Tea," Gavin replied. 
 "The Long Island variety.  I hope you haven't been sharing it with Baby," I said. 
 "No, she has her orange slushie," Gavin said as they sat down.   
 "That'll put hair on your chest," Baby wisecracked.  I knew it was an old sailor's trick to buy the bottle, then buy a cup with the ice and go into the bathroom and pour the contents of the bottle into the cup with the ice.  It's a violation of law to dispense a drink in the store, but nobody looks into the bathroom.  
 "I'm flat broke," Baby commented after a minute. 
 "I've got travelers Checks," Gavin said. 
 Cool!  let's go get something to eat!" Baby exclaimed.
 "Will you watch our stuff?  We'll bring you something, misss M," Gavin said. 
 "Don't be too long," I said.
 "We'll get it to go," Baby said.  They left their bags next to me and they were up and running again.  The wind was still blowing and the sun light was coming through gaps in the clouds at skewed angles, while the sun itself was not visible. 
It was nice of the Captain to let us go before the end of my watch, I thought.  I wondered if we would see the other guys.  If we went in a bar, we probably would.  I picked up Gavin's 'iced tea' and took the lid off and took a sip.  Pretty raunchy booze, I thought as I put the lid back on and set it down.  It occurred to me that Chory might know some of the wines that Guiddo used to talk about.  I made a mental note to subtlely ask him about wines the next time the subject came up.  Gavin and Baby came back with their fast food lunch after about twenty minutes. 
 "Was there any guy that you failed to notice," I asked as they approached. 
 "None under twenty five.  There were some college frat guys there," Baby informed me. 
 "Did you see any of our shipmates?" I asked. 
 "No, we didn't see anybody.  How about you?" Gavin asked. 
 "No, just me and the homeless people," I joked.
 "Great, I'm happy to see that you're hanging with a better crowd," Gavin came back. Gavin and Baby continued to chatter about every subject imaginable for another ten minutes, then a cabin cruiser pulled up to the end of the pier and stopped.  One of the three young men began calling to us, so Baby and Gavin had to run over and see and I had to accompany them.
 "Hey babes, Would you like to go for a little ride?" the guy at the helm asked. 
 "It's a little early to be picking up a date for saturday night, don't you think?" Gavin asked.
 "We'll get you back in plenty of time for church.  We have Moosehead, wine coolers and brandy," the helmsman said.
 "Young man, I'm forty years old and this young lady is only sixteen," I informed him.
 "That's okay.  We don't check ID's on this boat," he replied.
 "Yes, I'm sure you don't.  Check back around four," I suggested.
 "Okay, see you then," he said and they waved as they moved away. 
 "Too bad we don't have the time," Baby said. 
 "Are you kidding?" Gavin asked incredulously.
 "This isn't like Marblehead.  You just don't get into a boat with people you don't know," I explained. 
 We picked up our bags and started walking back to the Courtenay. 
 "I've blown all my money," Baby said after a minute. 
 "We won't stop again until Montreal.  That may take like four days.  Maybe you'll have money in the bank by then," Gavin speculated.  It was a twenty minute walk back to the boat.  For the first time this morning, Gavin and Baby didn't seem to be in a hurry to get somewhere.  We turned left and walked along the wall where the boat was loading. 
 "I wonder if they're fuelling," I asked.
 "I didn't hear anything about that," Gavin replied.
 "We'll let the Captain worry about that, I guess," I said.
 We could see the four eight inch pipes that were transferring soy bean to the boat at a rate of 58 tons per minute.  I had calculated that in my head while waiting for Gavin and Baby. 
As we approached, I could see that the gangway was sloping down toward the boat slightly.  As we entered the gangway door, my eyes had to adjust to the darkness.  We had just started up the steps when we heard the request for McKenna to report to the Bosun. 
 "See, they missed you after all," Baby wisecracked.
 "See you gals later," I said when we got to the passageway.  I hugged Baby and they headed to their quarters.  I went to my quarters and found the box with my spinning wheel outside of my door.  Good deal, I thought.  I just had time to put my stuff away and change my jacket, when I was requested to report to the Mate on the spar deck.  They certainly don't waste any time, I was thinking as I stepped out onto the spar deck and looked around for the Mate.  I started walking aft when I heard the Mate calling to me from the port side.  He was headed my direction, so I stopped and waited for him.
 "Professor, There's been an accident.  George fell over the Mooring cable and broke his wrist and hurt his back.  They took him off here on a stretcher.  Can you handle the pipe in number two?  I'll get you a radio," he explained. 
 "Sure, no problem," I replied. 
 We went over to number two.  The pipe was pouring the soy bean right into the middle of the hold.  The end was about ten feet below the deck. 
 "Fill it right up to the top of the coaming," he instructed, adding-"Let me know when you need it moved."
 "Will do," I acknowledged.  The rope allowed me to swing the pipe forward and aft.  In the old days, we had a hoist on an I-beam to lift the pipe out of the hold while filling.
We had a board with ropes at the ends that we dragged across the grain to level it out in the hold.  More modern facilities like this required only hand signals or apparently radio signals to the cargomen ashore.  I looked up at the windows above the silo, which is called the Pigeon Loft.  I saw the head of a man in an open window, so I waved at him and he waved back at me.  I knew that he had been around long enough to know what hand signals meant. Gavin came by a few minutes later with a radio, which I hooked on my belt.  After twenty minutes, I signalled the man in the loft to raise the pipe.  I signalled to stop when it got to the top of the hatch coaming.  Another twenty minutes and the hatchway was filled to the top of the coaming.  I signalled to stop and moved the pipe forward to number one.  At my signal, the cargoman let the soy bean flow again.  The Mate came by at this time.
 "How's it going, professor?" he asked. 
 "Pretty good.  We'll be finished here in twenty minutes," I said. 
 "Okay, we'll be done with this pipe then," he said. 
 "Very good.  I'll have them shut off the grain and raise it," I said. 
 "Very well.  Gavin and Casey may take a little longer," he informed me, then he headed aft.  It was almost eleven o'clock, so I would be done by twenty after.  With any luck, we would be pulling out of here before twelve.  The sooner the better as far as the Captain was concerned.  When I had number one nearly filled, I sigalled to stop the grain.  The pipe emptied out and filled a corner of the hatch coaming.  The Cargoman raised the pipe and waved to me.  I waved to him, then I went aft to check on Gavin and Casey.  Casey was at number seven.  I saw earlier that the hatch crane had been moved to between three and four.
 "What did you do with George?" I asked.
 "He backed into the Mooring cable and tripped.  That really messed us up.  The Captain didn't let nobody go after that.  The Mates had to stay out here and crack the whip on us.  I had to escort your delivery boy to your quarters.  I had to check the box to make sure it didn't contain booze," he complained. 
 "Do you know what it is?" I asked.
 "No, but I told them it ain't booze," he said.
 "Okay, catch you later," I said, then I headed aft to number eleven, where Gavin was almost done filling.  Roach intercepted me as I got there. 
 "I have Chory and Izzy coming forward to help you.  Can you run the hatch crane?" he asked. 
 "Yes, certainly," I stated. 
 "Start at number one," he said. 
 "Okay," I replied. 
 I went to the hatch crane and made sure that it wasn't locked down.  I started it up and waited for Izzy and Chory to show up.  When they came, I instructed them to get  corn brooms to clean off the hatch coamings if necessary. The hatch crane was already at the stack of hatch covers between three and four.  When Chory and Izzy came back, I lowered the traveling beam and they pounded in the pins.  I moved to number one and set the hatch cover down.  They pounded out the pins and backed away, then I lifted the traveling beam and moved back to the stack of hatch covers.  I knew that one and two wouldn't need swept off because I checked them as I was filling the cargo hold.  The rest of the hatch coamings required some sweeping.  When we got to number ten, the pipe was coming out of number eleven.  Gavin took the broom from Izzy and swept the remaining hatch coamings.  Chory and Izzy were keeping on the ball, so we had the remaining five hatch covers on in fifteen minutes.  I moved the hatch crane aft and shut it down and locked it down with the turnbuckle rods.  While I was doing this, the conveyor boom was brought back on board.  Casey and Chory began securing the cablestays on the port side, while Gavin and Izzy got the ones starboard.  I went forward to get a wrench.  I heard an order over the intercom, to close the gangway door forward.  When I got up to Gavin and Izzy, there was an order to take in the mooring cables.
 "Isn't that your job, misses M?" Gavin said jokingly as she held the ladder for Izzy. 
 "I thought I was on Hatch covers," I replied.  As if by magic, there came a request over the radio, by the Mate, for me to man the winch forward.
 "Well, son of a sea cook!" I exclaimed, then I started trotting in that direction.  When I got there, I unhooked my radio from my belt.  The motor of the winch was already running.  I saw them reeling in the mooring cable aft, so I pushed the lever on the right to slack the mooring cable.  When the shorebirds unhooked us forward, I began reeling in the Mooring cable.  It only took a minute to get the cable aboard and secured, since we were next to the wall.  The Mate was walking forward from the after winch, he told me by radio to remain there, so I waited for him. 
 Smoke from the stack indicated that the diesel engine was being started.  I looked at my watch.  It was two minutes til twelve.  A toot from ashore was answered by a long blast from our Leslie horn.  I could hear the muffled sound of the bow thruster and I knew that we were on our way. 
 "How was your shore leave?" the Mate asked when he got there. 
 "Not as restful as you might think," I replied.
 "A young man brought a box for you.  I had Casey take it to your quarters." 
 "Thank you.  That was very kind of both of you," I said.
 "Alex will let them put the clamps on after lunch.  You did a good job this morning," the Mate said. 
 "Thank you.  How is George doing?" I asked.
 "Not good.  He may have messed up something serious in his back and his wrist is broken for sure," he replied. 
 "It sounds like he'll be off for a while," I commented.
 "Yes, I'll have to work on the Workman's Comp claim before our next watch.  Okay, see you later," he said, then he headed forward.  I headed aft to see about some lunch.  Gavin and the other guys were just finishing with the cable stays, so I waited and walked back with them.
 "How was deh shore leave?" Chory asked. 
 "Not nearly long enough," I answered.
 "That's for sure," Gavin concurred.
 "You turned it into a shopping trip," Casey observed. 
 "Women can't resist a shopping trip," Izzy informed him.
 "It keeps us outta' the bars," I quipped. 
 "It will keep us outta' the bars for quite a while," Gavin agreed. 
 "What the hell did you buy?" Casey asked.
 "Besides the spinning wheel, I got some books," I said.
 "You wasted all your money on books.  You could have bought a couple rounds in Montreal," Casey said indignantly.
 "You can all have a chapter on me," I joked.
 "You always read deh books before.  You read dose books in Russian," Chory said.
 "Yes, I still read in russian," I told them.
 We entered the after deckhouse and headed for the Galley.  Bud was looking morose as we entered the Galley and surveyed the menu.  The boat heeled a little, then straightened up. 
 "We're in deh river now," Chory observed.  The horn blew two short blasts.
 "Can't that idiot drive?" Casey snapped.
 "It sounds like somebody trying to get in our way.  Those boaters are a pain in butt," I explained.
 "I thought you fixed their wagons," Gavin joked.
 "What is that chicken and rice stuff.  Saturday was always pizza day," Izzy declared.
 "I'm not in charge of supper.  Talk to Louie about that," Bud snapped.
 "You're in a jovial mood.  Something smells good back there," Casey said. 
 "That's Italian bread," Baby said, coming through the swinging door with frosted creme puffs.
 "Put those up here," Casey requested.
 "Careful, or you'll be eating them off the floor," Baby said as she put the baking tray on the counter. "There's bread in here.  Take the knife and slice it any way you want.  There's warm butter," she said, setting the dish on the counter. 
 "That's impressive," Gavin remarked.
 "Only the best in this galley," Baby remarked, smiling, then she turned and went back through the swinging doors.
 Baby seemed to be in a good mood.  Going up the street must have put the sunshine in her day, I thought.  Bud lifted the lids of the warming pots and revealed biscuits and chicken gravy and mixed vegetables with zucchini. 
 "Pile it on there, Guy," Izzy requested. 
 "What if I don't like biscuits and gravy?" Casey asked.
 Bud gave him a dirty look, then started dishing up Chory.
 "I guess you're sh-t outta' luck," Gavin said.
 "Remember that movie about that British frigate.  They had bugs in their biscuits," Izzy said as he poured some coffee.
 "Don't talk that gross crap when we gotta' eat," Gavin said.
 "I wish that movie was on now.  Let's go to the Rec room and see what's on TV," Izzy suggested.
 "Are we going to the Rec room, misses M?" Gavin asked.
 "If you like.  I really wasn't planning on doing anything until my watch," I replied as I cut a big piece of french bread.
 "These guys are gonna' hog the TV, it sounds like." 
 "Maybe there's something good on American Movie Classics.  We should be able to pick up Detroit.  On the bread, guy," I said as I nodded to Bud.  He poured the gravy onto the french bread on my tray.  We both grabbed a cream puff and headed out of the galley.
 "Have a nice vacation, Bud," I said as we left.
 We turned right and headed toward the Rec room.
 "Baby looks pleased with herself," Gavin remarked.
 "Yeah, a little shopping trip can do wonders," I agreed.
 "I heard Louie talking about the new steward.  I couldn't hear very well because they were running the mixer," Gavin said before we entered the Rec room.
 "It must have pleased her.  I wonder if the Mate has contacted Detroit about another deckhand." 
 "I hope so, or you'll have to fill in," Gavin said. 
 "Don't even say that in jest.  Loading and unloading is quite enough for me." 
 We passed Izzy, Casey and Chory sitting in the chairs in front of the TV.  We chose to sit at the little table in the corner.  We were in there for ten minutes when Baby came in. 
 "You're just full of it this morning," Gavin quipped as Baby set her tray down and pulled up a chair.
 "What you talking about, Willis," Baby wisecracked as she sat down. 
 "You smiling like you hit the lottery." 
 "Louie talked with the Mate earlier.  Larry is getting on in Detroit," Baby announced, and they did another highfive.
 "If he's half what you say, then things should get very interesting," Gavin declared. 
 "Did you say anything about his girl friends?" I asked.
 "Oh, he doesn't have a serious girl friend like Robert," Baby replied. 
 "Things change quickly these days," I said. 
 "It's gonna' be great working with him in the kitchen.  Louie thinks they'll use the engineering gangway door, because Wishbone has trouble with the ladder.  It's gonna' be just like being at home again," Baby chortled happily.    If Baby liked it so much at home, why didn't she stay there, I wanted to ask, but I let them talk away while I ate my lunch.  
 "We'll be passing Detroit on your watch, misses M," Gavin said after awhile.
 "Yes, if there's no delays," I said. 
 "Super!" Baby exclaimed. 
 "Supper.  I hope Louie has a good one," I said. 
 "Larry and Louie may switch off.  Louie wanted to change, but he couldn't because Bud wasn't good enough, he said," Baby explained. 
 "I'm afraid that may put our little baker out of business," I winked at Gavin. 
 "Laundry, ad infinitum," Gavin quipped. 
 "You killjoys can gloat now but I'm getting the last laugh," Baby declared confidently. 
 "Can you guys keep it down over there," Izzy hollered.
 "We're sorry.  We didn't know Hansel and Gretel was on," Gavin wisecracked.
 "It's called- I Want To Live," Izzy shot back.
 "I never heard of it," Gavin said.
 "I have.  It's about a woman named Graham that was executed in California, back in nineteen fifty six.  They robbed this guy and suffocated him.  Her boyfriend and the other guy were also executed that day," I explained.
 "What the hell was wrong with her?" Baby asked. 
 "She was a drunk and a drug addict.  She just lived life in dumb ass mode, inspite of the fact that she was intelligent and good looking," I answered. 
 "Sh-t happens," Gavin said.
 "Yes, it certainly does.  I think you gals wore me out this morning.  I gotta' go forward and get some rest," I said. 
 "Okay mom.  Don't read anything I wouldn't read," Baby wisecracked. 
 "That only leaves me the driver's test handbook," I joked as I stood up and picked up my tray. 
 "That's very funny, misses M.  We only got a few minutes ourselves." 
 "Okay, see you later," I said.  Franky and Van Norman came in the Rec room as I was leaving.
 "Take a break, guys," I joked.
 "Maybe a little shopping trip," Franky countered.
 "Knock yourself out," I said as I walked through the door.
 I put my tray and dishes on the four wheeler in the galley and headed forward.  We were in the St. Clair river.  We would probably still be in Lake St. Clair when my watch started.  When I got out on the deck, we had left Sarnia and Port Huron well astern.  I saw Roach, Louie and Niel standing by number eleven. 
 "That's food is for China.  Leave it alone," I joked. 
 "You gave them a little salt with their soy?" Niel asked.
 "Talk to the guys who cleaned three and four.  One and two were fine," I stated.
 "I heard that you threatened to throw the inspector overboard," Louie said. 
 "That was a joke.  Sam Hammond and I were QMED for four years.  He's a great guy," I explained.
 "Yeah, I'm always threatening to throw my friends overboard," Niel joked. 
 "You gotta' have a sense of humor to have Nick for a friend," Roach observed.
 "That's an understatement," Louie stated.
 "It helps if you're taking my class, also," I quipped.
 "I'll have to remember that," Niel said.
 "Catch you guys later," I said.
 "Okay professor," Niel said.
 I began walking forward again.  This part of the river was bordered by woods and cottages on both sides.  It would be like that all the way to Lake St. Clair.  I entered the forward deckhouse on the starboard side and went straight to my quarters.  I took my boots off and sat down on my bunk.  This would be the first time I have taken a freighter through the Detroit River passage as a wheelsman.  I have been in the wheelhouse while on the Detroit River when I had ridership with my husband.  For a few minutes, I was thinking about  all the things that he and the wheelsmen had told me at those times.  I laid down and tried to clear my mind for a few minutes.  I started thinking about the time in early May of nineteen eighty two.  I was sitting with my grandmother on the Adirondak chairs she had on the beach.  She was working on her cross-stitch and I opened a budweiser and began swigging.  I thought my grandmother would suggest I get a glass.  "So, have you made up your mind about what you're going to do here, Mishka," she asked me.  "I don't want to flip burgers all summer," I said.  "Well, have you talked to your friend Earl about a relief position on a freighter?" she asked.  "I couldn't get a hold of him.  He's probably out on the boats by now.  I talked to grandpa's friend, Arnie.  He knows a lot of Captains.  He'll be getting back with me in a day or two," I replied.
 Grandma didn't say anything to me for a minute.  "I know you think I should go back to school."  "You have to do what you think is best for you," she replied.  Grandma had that way of looking at me and talking so gently.  It always made me feel like she was thinking-'can't you do better than that?".  "It will just be for the summer.  By the end of August, I'll probably be rearing to go back to school," I said. "Oh, I dropped a stitch.  Three, four, five, here it is," she said.  Was she counting stitches or was she counting the years for me.  When grandma and I got back to her house, the phone was ringing.  It was Arnie O'Boyle.  He explained how I was to board the MV Giovanni from the Westcott Mail boat in the Detroit river the next day.  I told him that I would definitely be there to board the Giovanni.  Grandma drove me to Detroit and walked out to the Westcott with me.  I hugged and kissed her, then I waved to her from the deck of the Westcott as it went out to meet the MV Giovanni.  I had choked back the tears then, so many years ago.  I set the alarm and started reading Japan Day By Day until I fell asleep.

 When I woke up, it was just after three o'clock.  I made some notes in my journal and since it was saturday, I finished filling out my time sheet for this week.  I put on my deck shoes and made up my bunk.  After securing everything, I left my quarters and headed for the Night Kitchen forward.  When I got to the Night Kitchen, Frank, the Gateman, and Scott were there along with Franky and Izzy.  An animated debate was going on. 
 "Hi guys.  Is everything shipshape?" I asked.
 "No, unfortunately not.  The Studs on the buckets are working loose where they pass through the lifting chains.  The ends of the studs were just peened onto the washers and  spacers.  Two of them are definitely working loose," Scott explained.
 "Get our handyman, Mister Vern, to help you weld the buggers," I suggested. 
 "The size of the equipment calls for a ship fitter or two.  The Captain wants to effect temporary repairs until we get this grain unloaded, then have the repairs done on the way back," he explained.
 "Yeah, grain isn't too heavy.  We should be able to get by with doing that," I agreed. 
 "Hey, I think I should have been a professor.  I think I got the routine down pat.  Izzy will be the student.  What do you think, Professor?" Franky asked as he and Izzy got up and moved away from the table
Student: Beg pardon, professor Ass Kick.  I had a question about my grade.  You gave me a C...
Professor: It's just the alphabet.  Don't you understand the damn alphabet, boy! 
Student: Totalling my points, I came up with a considerably higher grade than that, professor sir.
Professor: I'll bet you're one of those liberal retards that voted for that phony purple heart, anti-war, denouncing his country, communist loving son of a bitch Kerry.
Student: Yes, I did in fact, vote for Kerry.
Professor: Listen, you pathetic little milk-sop weasel.  I've been all over this goddam world and there is not and never has been a place called Socialist Utopia.  So why don't you get off mommy and daddy's teat for a goddam minute and look at the world like it really is.  Now get outta' my face before I change your grade to an F.

 I applauded as they sat down again. 
 "That's pretty good.  The style is great.  I'm sure that my students would love it as well," I commented.
 "They're just improvising.  They need some good written material," Scott said. 
 "Who's getting on in Detroit?" Izzy asked. 
 "According to the Mate, two guys named Lawrence Mclaughlin and Bradley McKenzie.  I never heard of either of them," Scott said. 
 "Larry McLaughlin is our neighbor.  He'll be coming on for Second Steward," I informed them.
 "Is he good in the Galley?" Franky asked.
 "Yes, he and his brother, Robert, are the cooks at the Ship's Bell in Marblehead.  I never heard anyone complain about the cooking," I said.   
 "Louie was telling Roach that he wants to reorganize things in the Galley when the new Steward comes on," Frank, the Gateman,said. 
 "Yeah, twenty years ago, Louie and John would work it like a restaurant.  That was fine with everybody back then.  The after end guys made their own beds.  That way the Porter knew what he had to do every day," I explained.
 "This McKenzie dude must be the new deckhand," Izzy speculated.
 "I wouldn't be surprised," I said when no one else said anything.
 "They'll be here sometime after six," Franky said.
 "Tell Larry to keep the Galley open for me," I joked.
 the Mate came in at this time.
 "Good afternoon, people.  Did you guys get your time sheets in?" he asked.
 I pulled mine out of my pocket and handed it to him.
 "Thanks professor," he said.
 "You should double check those hours," Franky joked.
 "Then I would have to check everybody's hours," the Mate said.
 "Those are actual hours worked, not time spent sleeping in the motor control room," Scott wisecracked.  Apparently nobody had any witticisms to answer that.
 "Anybody else can put put them through the mail slot in my door," the Mate said.
 "Catch you guys later," I said as I got up and followed the Mate out the door.  We took the outside steps and entered the wheelhouse through the back door.  Although we were still in Lake St.Clair, the Captain was in the wheelhouse with Danny and Elmer. 
 "Hello Mike.  It's gonna' be cloudy all the way.  We may get a few sprinkles here and in Lake Erie.  Two downbound in front of us and an upbound.  No reports of any trouble around Belle Island.  Visibility should be good.  Not as many recreation craft as I expected," the Captain explained.
 "Good, there's no faster boat behind us?" the Mate asked.
 "Not yet.  I heard some chatter from the Munson in the Rouge River.  I haven't heard anything else from there," he replied, adding-"You can take off now, Danny." 
 "Okay, can I take Elmer with me," he asked jokingly.
 "If you can get him awake," Alex replied.
 "Okay Nick, you can take her, now," Elmer said. He was already standing, rather than sitting. 
 "I got 'er," I said, grabbing the wheel as he moved aside.  Danny handed something to the Mate, then they left together without saying anything more. 
 "You can sit, Nick," the Captain said.  I pulled up the swivel chair with one hand and sat down. 
 "Once we're past Belle Island, it opens out again.  We'll keep the speed checked down to ten miles an hour.  You hold it straight and true and let the Westcott worry about the maneuvering," he explained.  
 "Very good," I acknowledged.  The Mate pressed the toggle switch for the watch bell, then he checked the charts and sailing directions for the river. 
 "That Can Agra inspector is an old friend of yours," the Captain asked. 
 "Yes, that's Sam Hammond.  We were QMED together on the Giovanni.  He's a great guy.  I hadn't seen him for about ten years.  He keeps in touch with a lot of our old shipmates.  He knows Dave also," I explained.
 "You three had quite a shopping trip, I hear," he said.
 "I have no idea what Baby and Gavin bought.  I got that spinning wheel and some books," I replied.
 "I could have sent a couple more, but George had to be taken off on a stretcher.  Frank and Scott had to help with the pipes.  Herman wouldn't let his guys go, so you five got the luck of the draw," the Captain concluded.
 "Too early for the Bars anyway," I observed.
 "That's for sure," he concurred.  For the next half hour, the Captain and the Mate were in and out of the wheelhouse.
Off to the starboard, I could clearly see the more built up suburbs of St. Clair and Grosse Point.  At the red flashing buoy, the Captain ordered a turn to the starboard to line up with Detroit river.  An upbound boat from the Interlake line blew its whistle once, and the captain answered with one blast on the Leslie horn. 
 "Okay, Nick.  Just follow the range lights to the right of the island," he instructed. 
 "Follow the range lights, aye," I replied as I eased the wheel slightly to the port.  The River bends to the left almost all the way to Lincoln Park when heading downbound as we were.  The Captain made a radio call to the Westcott again as we cleared Belle Island.  He informed the Captain to come to our after gangway door.  The Westcott's captain replied that they would meet us in twenty minutes.  He never mentions anything about the crewmen or mail.  Another Freighter was coming upbound as we approached the Embassador Bridge.  Our Captain blew the Leslie horn, then right after that, we heard two blasts on an air horn.  I remembered what the Captain said about holding it straight and on course. 
 "The Westcott is alongside, aft," the Bosun informed us. 
 "Very good," the Captain acknowledged. 
 "Mail onboard," the Bosun announced a minute later. 
 "No tipping down there," the Captain joked.
 "McLaughlin and McKenzie onboard," the Bosun informed us. 
 I wondered if Gavin and Baby were on deck, watching the transfer of crewmen. 
 "Jones and Troy disembarked, with some difficulty," the Bosun added.  A half a minute later, we heard the Westcott's distinctive diesel locomotive horn as it parted company with us.  The captain blew a single short blast on our Leslie horn.  "That Wishbone is afraid if there's a two inch gap," the Captain quipped.  I wished I would have told Baby to take her Camera and put it on movie mode.  A minute later, I glanced to the port and saw the Westcott slowly gaining on us as it headed for another boat on the other side of the river.  The Captain of the Munson was calling on the radio.  The Mate came into the wheelhouse again a few minutes later.
 "The John G. is wanting to back outta' the Rouge.  I'll be damned.  She can wait until we get by," the Captain declared. 
 "Big meany," the Mate joked as he looked at the sailing directions again.  I was glad that it was cool and cloudy enough that the small craft were not so numerous.  Half the time there is fog or blizzards and darkness to make it that much harder to get through without hitting anybody else.  The Mate and the Captain discussed various navigational matters for the next hour while I dutifully kept my attention on the range lights.  We were passing Grosse Ile on the starboard when Niel and Old Joe came into the wheelhouse.
 "Hi professor.  Any problems," Joe asked as he came over to me. 
 "Darkness, fog, blizzards, nothing unusual," I said.
 "I hear ya'," he said. 
 "According to the doppler radar, we may be getting some light rain when we get to Erie," the Mate informed him.
 "Hatches are somebody else's problem," Old Joe said as he went to the port side to get some coffee. 
 "Put this joker to work cleaning the Cargo holds," Niel joked. 
 "I don't need another crewman going to the hospital," the Captain said. 
 "These women are good hold cleaners.  They should get the job full time," Joe stated. 
 "That's the kind of crewmen that we need," the Mate observed. 
 Joe set his coffee cup in the holder.  "I usually stand up in the river," he said. 
 "I usually insist on it.  It's the only way he'll stay awake," Niel quipped. 
 "Okay professor, I'll take her now," Joe said, reaching for the wheel.  I stood up and moved to the right, so he could take my place at the wheel.  The Captain blew one blast on the Leslie horn as another upbound ship approached. 
 "Louie and that new guy, Larry, moved the chow to the Crew's mess.  From now on the Galley will be locked at eight thirty," Niel informed us. 
 "That bites," I blurted out. 
 "You two better go aft and straighten them out," the Captain suggested. 
 "I'll bet the after end guys are doing that right now," the Mate said as we headed for the back door.  We took the outside steps to the spar deck.  The spar deck looked deserted as we walked aft.  The sun was setting but it was still light.  We heard some hammering below deck. 
 "Are they working on the bucket belts?" I asked.
 "Yes, the Chief has one guy heat the stud end with the torch and three guys bucking with timbers while he wallops on it with a sledge hammer," he explained. 
 "That sounds like fun," I remarked. 
 "Just so nobody gets hurt," he said.  Things seemed relatively quiet when we entered the after deckhouse.  When we got to the Galley, the door was locked, so we proceeded to the crews mess.  When we got there, Carlos, Ernie, Franky, Gavin, Baby and Roach were there.
 "Good luck finding the food," Franky wisecracked.
 "That looks like Chicken Cacciatore," the Mate said. 
 "In the Turins on the steam table," Baby informed us.
 "I'll be durned, they turned on the steam to the steam table!" the Mate exclaimed.
 "I wondered what happened to our maneuvering power," I joked.
 "It doesn't make it any cooler in here," Gavin complained.
 "I cut some Italian bread and put it in the box," Baby added.
 "Some boxes of green onions came with the Westcott.  Old Ozzy didn't have any," the Mate said.  I had become real leary of eating any green onions but the locally grown ones.  I dished up some cacciatore and put some bread on my plate then I went over and sat next to Baby.  The Mate took his supper to his quarters.
 "Where are the other guys?" I asked, meaning the deckhands.
 "The Chief has Izzy and Casey down below, helping with the bucket belts.  That new guy, McKenzie, gets the evening off.
 Baby seemed to be pretty quiet.  I guessed that she didn't want to act too palsey with the Mate in front of the other guys. 
 "Did you get to say hello to Larry?" I asked.
 "Yeah, for a minute.  I showed him to his quarters, then Louie grabbed him," she said. 
 "I'll have to ask him about Ernie," I said.
 "According to Roach here, they're calling ahead to get a couple ship fitters onboard," Gavin informed us.
 "Yeah, it looks like some day trippers.  They'll try to get them downbound in the Welland Canal," Roach said.
 "I heard them talking about it in the wheelhouse.  That will mean more work for the Galley department," I said, looking at Baby. 
 "Let them wash their own clothes," Baby huffed.
 "They'll be quartered aft," Roach said.
 "That's just a union requirement.  They'll still need us to work on the buckets," Franky griped. 
 "Whine, whine," Roach joked.
 "This is getting as bad as the wheelhouse," I wisecracked.
 "Yeah, a bunch of old men that expect somebody else to do their work for them," Roach said.  We heard two blasts on the Leslie horn and the boat rolled slightly.  I knew that we were in Lake Erie now.
 "There's some Lemon Meringue pie in the fridge," Baby said.
 "Did you make it?" I asked.
 "No, I wanted to make some Key Lime pie like you make it, but I didn't have the time," Baby said. 
 "You have my recipe!  How did you get that?" I asked, surprised as I went to the refrigerator. 
 "I wrote it down a couple years ago and memorized it," she answered.  I looked at her surprised.  She certainly put on a good act of not being interested in cooking in the least.
 "You let the cat from the bag.  Mama ceita crack her whip now," Carlos joked as I sat down.
 "Have you ever heard of such a thing?" I asked, not seriously.
 "When I was still in my old country, we spoke in indian.  Some Hondurans pretended that they not know what to do.  Some guys walked away and went home.  The government always never look for Yanqui desserters.  The craziest thing you ever see," Carlos stated.
 "My sisters never wanted to get near the kitchen either.  They would deliberately screw things up, thinking that my mother would just give up on them," Roach said.
 "What did your mother do?" Franky asked.
 "Not a damn thing.  They shacked up with other guys, and I guess that took care of the problem," Roach said.
 "She should have put them on a lake freighter," Franky suggested. 
 "Is that what you do, professor?" Ernie asked.
 "No, children either want to learn or they don't.  I see it all the time in school.  I don't think that someone who doesn't want to learn, will make a very good sailor," I stated. 
 "How do you do it, Roach?" Ernie joked.
 "He knows it all, already," Franky wisecracked. 
 "You mean that all those movies where the father tells his son that he's gonna' send him to sea to make a man outta' him, are hokey?" Gavin asked, not seriously.
 "It never worked on me," I said. 
 "Franky said that you liked their little skit," Ernie said.
 "Yes, it is a good ad lib piece.  A little eloquent for a college professor, but funny a heck," I said.
 I finished eating while the other guys talked.  When I was done, we put our trays on the Galley cart in the crews mess and headed forward.
 "It looks like things are gonna' change in the Galley," Gavin said as we got out on the spar deck.
 "I hate these reorganizations, don't you?" I asked.
 "Larry and Louie are gonna' schedule everything.  That way I'll know when I have to do things, rather than be called out any time of the day or night because of some jerk who can't do his work," Baby stated triumphantly. 
 "Maybe you'll have some more free time," I said.
 "I gotta' secret.  I gotta' secret," Gavin chortled.
 "Which you obviously don't want to keep," I observed.
 "By the By, misses M, did you get any mail from the Westcott?" Gavin asked.
 "The Mate said that he would check for me.  He didn't say anything, so I guess I didn't," I answered.
 "I know someone who did," Gavin said, pointing to Baby underhanded. 
 "I have no idea what you're talking about," Baby quickly cut in.
 "Oh! Do tell," I requested.
 "Don't you dare," Baby snapped.
 "A Christopher Mayhew from Lakeside.  He sounds really interested, if you know what I mean," Gavin said gleefully as we entered the forward deckhouse. 
 "My goodness, you girls really attract the Research Librarians," I teased.
 "Just think Baby, for your honeymoon, you could tour the great libraries of North Dakota," Gavin joked. 
 "You guys can just put a lid on it.  I'm not going to write him back and I'm throwing the letter away," Baby declared as we entered their quarters. 
 "May I see this letter?" I asked. 
 "Yeah, you might as well, before I throw it away," Baby said.  She pulled her drawer open and took the letter out and handed it to me.  Christopher is a very courteous young man.  Is he a shade over six feet two and has brown hair.  His body looks well developed, although I know from his parents that he hasn't been in sports.  He has been playing the clarinet since junior high school.  He said that he got the Westcott address from my husband.  He was not aware that Baby was going out on the lakes.  He didn't know of any of their classmates on lake boats.  He asked Baby if she would write some reflections of her life on the lakes.  He mentioned seeing Kaitlin at the farm market, and he concluded with- your friend, Chris.
 "I'm chucking that trash," Baby said as she put the letter back in her drawer. 
 "You won't be getting many letters out here, so don't be throwing any away," I advised.
 "I don't know what to write him.  Maybe if he'd given me a phone number or something," Baby griped. 
 "Dearest love, my body aches for you.  My soul thirsts for you.  I can not live without you," Gavin wisecracked.
 "Thank him for writing you.  Tell him about what you're doing and where you've been," I suggested.
 "I don't think I can do that," Baby said. 
 "I'll help you if you need help," I said.
 "I think I better try it myself," Baby said. 
 "How about you, Gavin?" I asked.
 "Not a word, misses M," Gavin replied.
 "Bark, you lying dog!" Baby exclaimed.
 "Oh, we have another secret here.  Spare me the pleasure of beating it outta' you," I joked.
 "That's very funny, misses M," Gavin replied. 
 "A Canadian college jock, cum polo player named Brett.  A little, short guy," Baby informed me. 
 "He's the same height as me.  That's a big horse," Gavin said as she took the picture out of her pocket book.  "He's wearing his school colors.  He looks real smart sitting on his horse." She handed the picture to me.
 A young man with dark hair in prussian military fashion, was sitting on a muscular looking chestnut pony.  He was in a green and white uniform.  His smile revealed that he still had his teeth.
 "He certainly is a fine figure on his horse," I commented.
 "That pony can't be more than fourteen hands," Baby said.  Gavin and I both gave her a dirty look.  She immediately recognized our disapproval. 
 "He doesn't have to worry about helmet hair, I guess," Baby said contritely. 
 "It's very strenuous.  If those guys are playing it like they're supposed to, they sweat as much as the horse," Gavin said. 
 "Yes, it takes a very athletic fellow to do that.  The big deals are in europe.  Is he going over there?" I asked.
 "He may have to sometime," Gavin said as I handed the picture back to her.
 "Cool.  Europe sounds great.  Mom went a couple years ago.  I'm getting a passport this year and then it's ooh lala, mon cheri," Baby declared.
 "How was Europe, Misses M?" Gavin asked.
 "It was December and January, miserable as hell. If I want snow and cold, I'll stay in Marblehead," I replied.
 "I don't know if I want to tour the world on horseback.  I might go to school, then settle down somewhere quiet for a while.  I want my husband home with me most of the time," she explained.
 "That sounds very reasonable.  Don't forget to mention that to Brett as soon as possible," I suggested. 
 "Let's call Daddy," Baby suggested.  We went back out on the spar deck and I took out my cell phone and dialled the number at home.  The phone rang twenty times before Natalie answered. 
 "Hello Nat, this is mom.  How are you doing?" I asked.
 "I'm done with finals, so Randy and I came up earlier today," she replied.
 "That's great.  What's going on at home?" I asked. 
 "Daddy is outside.  Do you want to talk to him?" she asked.
 "If he's not busy," I replied.
 "Okay, hold on, mom," she said.
 "I thought mom was gonna' read her the riot act.  They used mom's boat and didn't thank her or anything, last time," Baby explained to Gavin. 
 "Big Mistake," Gavin said.
 "Oh yeah.  Mom is really particular about her boat," Baby said, then her and Gavin began to laugh. 
 "Wheelhouse, McCracken," Dave said on the phone.
 "Hello Sailor, new in town," I said.
 "Hello Sweetie.  What's going on?" he asked.
 "We loaded in Sarnia this morning.  I just got us through the Detroit river and we're in the Lake now," I explained.
 "Where are you going?" he asked. 
 "We have a load of soy for Montreal," I replied.
 "Well, if it wasn't so late in the day, I could come out and see ya'," Dave said. 
 "How are things at the cottages?" I asked.
 "A couple named Baldwin moved into the one you and Baby painted.  They're in for the summer they say.  I knocked off a hundred a week for the first month.  A young family with two little kids moved into the other one for two weeks," he informed me. 
 "Are you filled up now?" I asked.
 "The Pughs, with the teenagers, left this morning.  Nat and Randy helped me clean up.  I have a family reserved for tomorrow and another for next Sunday," he said.
 "Great, keep the money coming in.  Any dishes missing?" I asked.
 "Not yet.  The Baldwins brought their own cookware and dinnerware," he said.
 "You put that stuff in storage?" I asked.
 "Yes, I did.  I just talked to Robert.  He told me that Larry was getting on," he said. 
 "Yes, he just got on.  Baby talked to him.  Here's Baby." I handed the phone to Baby. 
 "Hi Daddy!  I saw Larry for a little bit when he got on.  Him and Louie are the stewards now.  We got a few hours ashore in Sarnia.  We went shopping," Baby said.
 "I could have guessed that.  Chris Mayhew came by for a while, the day before yesterday.  He said that he would write you.  Kaitlin and Janis said that they would write too."
 "Yeah, I just got a letter from Chris.  I haven't heard from Kaitlin and Janis yet.  The ship's phone is a pay phone, so it's like a dollar a minute.  Me and Gavin  gotta' get our own phones here, this is getting ridiculous," Baby declared.
 "In the old days, the Westcott mail was the only way to communicate unless you had a marine radio.  The owners didn't like crewmen chatting on the radio," her father informed her. 
 "We gotta' get into the right century here," Baby emphasized. 
 "Yeah, when you get a three hundred dollar phone bill, those postage stamps will look much better," Dave said.
 "Mommy wants to talk to you again," Baby told him, handing the phone to me. 
 "How is Ernie doing?" I asked.
 "He is much stronger.  There are some problems with the Bypass operation, so they're trying to keep him on the blood thinners.  I saw him earlier today.  He was sitting up and talking fine.  Complaining about the food as usual."
 "I'm happy to hear that.  I had to sweet talk Sam Hammond into letting us load this morning, so we owe him a visit," I said. 
 "You're just getting into all kinds of trouble, aren't you," he joked.
 "Wait until I get home, honey," I said, adding-"We better shove off here.  Bye, bye, Chief."
 "Bye, Sweetie," he said.  I handed the phone to Baby.
 "Bye Daddy, I love you," Baby said happily.
 "I love you too, Sugar Bear, bye, bye," Dave said, then he hung up.
 "You and your husband are a million laughs when you talk," Gavin observed.
 "There's an old saying-'get along or get off the boat'.  That's the way it's always been with us," I said. 
I put the Cell phone away and went with Gavin and Baby, back to their quarters.
 "This guy stopped by and talked to your father.  He sounds interested," Gavin said, as she sat on her bunk. 
 "He probably read about it in a book.  I thought those guys would be in Band Camp by now," Baby replied.
 "He's working in the township library.  He told me that Band Camp isn't until August," I said.
 "Really, what instrument does he play?" Gavin asked.
 "I'm not sure.  We don't have the marching band in Tennis and Volleyball," Baby replied.
 "The Clarinet.  He's very good," I answered.
 "Hey, Gav.  You wanna' trade.  Chris is a real 'stay at home' type.  Just what you said you wanted.  Have you read any good books lately?" Baby asked jokingly.
 "I'm sure your mother has."
 "You either like to read or you don't," I said, keeping it short. 
 "If I had to describe you in one word, I would say 'bookish'.  Other than your husband, most guys would probably say 'feisty'.  That's quite a duality, wouldn't you say, misses M?" Gavin asked. 
 "It is when you have to live with her, according to my Daddy," Baby blurted out.
 We both looked at her in surprise.
 "I guess I can't improve on that answer," I said, smiling.  Gavin and Baby both laughed.
 "I was gonna' ask you something, but I forgot what it was," Gavin said.
 "You were talking to that old guy in the clothing store about a joke about tax or something," Baby answered.
 "A teenage boy goes into the pharmacy to buy some condoms for the first time.  He tells the pharmacist that he wants some condoms, so the pharmacist sets a box on the counter and  says that these are two fifty with the tax.  So the teenage boy exclaims -'Oh, no tacks!  I want the ones that stay on by them themself'," I related.
 Gavin and Baby just smiled at me.
 "It's funnier the second time you hear it, I guess," I conceded. 
 "It's funnier if you're a man, apparently.  The guys aft we're laughing their ass off," Baby said.
 "It's an old one, for sure.  I gotta' hit the sack.  See you gals tomorrow," I said as I stood up.  I gave Baby a hug.
 "Good night, Misses M." Gavin said.
 "Sleep tight," I said in return and I left their quarters.
 I returned to my quarters and took a shower and got ready for bed.  I read some more of Japan, Day By Day, then I turned off the light.  I thought about Baby having a boy friend back in Marblehead.  She's was safe here, at least until Larry got on.  The boat was hardly rolling at all out here on the lake.  We could have a few little rain squalls in the twenty two hours it would take us to get to the Welland Canal at Port Colbourne, I thought as I fell asleep. 
 
 I woke with the alarm at three thirty.  I got dressed and went to the night kitchen to get some coffee.  Larry was there, with Franky and the other new guy.
 "Well, hello there, neighbor," I greeted him.
 "Hi, Nick.  What's the good word?" he asked. 
 "David told me that Ernie is doing a little better." 
 "Better, but not good enough.  The doctor was only giving him a twenty percent chance of surviving a bypass for now.  If he doesn't have the operation, then he could have another heart attack anytime," Larry explained.
 "Oh, my goodness.  I hope he can get straightened out here," I said.
 "Bob and Melissa are doing a good job of watching him.  If he has to be moved to Cleveland, that will create some major problems for them," he said. 
 "I hope it doesn't come down to that," I remarked.
 "Professor, have you met Butch MacKenzie?" Franky asked.
 The other guy stood up and turned around.  He was about six feet tall and about forty years old.  He was wearing well worn sailors clothes and engineers boots.  I instantly recognized the Columbia Transportation hat.
 "I saw you at the union hall in St.Clair about a month ago.  You were with another guy," I recalled.
 "Yes, we had just gotten off the Joe Thompson.  I remember you and your daughter were there," he said as he extended his hand. 
 "Nice meeting you," I said as we shook hands. 
 "He knows all about cleaning cargo holds," Franky quipped.
 "Good, that may save me some work after all," I said.
 The Mate came into the room.
 "Good morning, folks.  How is everything aft?" he asked.
 "We put Butch here, in the watchmans quarters aft.  We packed Georges stuff and left it with Roach," Franky explained. 
 "Good, we should be hearing from him pretty soon," the Mate said. 
 Franky cleared his throat.
 "A bad case of phlegm here," Butch joked when the Mate looked at him.
"I'm signing my performance review under protest," Franky declared. 
"Have you seen your performance review," the Mate asked. 
"No, but I'm sure that it's bad," he assured him.
"Only two people got less than Meets Expectations.  Only one of those people are in Engineering.  The other one is a Porter," Mike informed him.
 "Okay, who is doing the evaluation for the professor, here?" Franky asked. 
 "Personnel have to be on the boat for a minimum of six weeks to get an evaluation.  Believe me, I'm happy for every one that I don't have to do," the Mate said. 
 "Larry here is the number one cook, Louie says," Franky informed us. 
 "Good.  You and Louie can do it any way you want.  We better get topside," Mike said. 
 "Catch you guys later," I said as I picked up my coffee and followed the Mate through the door. 
 When we got to the wheelhouse, it was dark in there.  The green glow of the radar was the only light. 
 "Wake up there, Danny Boy," the Mate wisecracked.
 Old Elmer began to whistle the old Irish tune.
 "It looks like you got us on a collision course, here," the Mate said, looking at the radar. 
 "That's the American Republic coming out of Cleveland.  You must be suffering from some kinda' Panic disorder, boy," Danny joked. 
 "What's this?  The sandsucker or the corps of Engineers?" he asked. 
 "He's been anchored there for the last hour.  It's probably Captain McCracken looking for his wife," he joked. 
 I could see by the gyrocompass, that we were heading due east.  After passing through the islands, we had made a turn due east, which brings us closer to the south shore of Lake Erie as we head east.  On our plotted course, when we were off Fairport, we would change course to zero-seven-zero.  This would take us well clear of Long Point on the Canadian side. 
 "By your next watch, we should be to Port Colbourne," Danny announced. 
 "If we don't have to wait for any reason, we'll go right into the canal.  Have you ever taken a boat through locks?" the Mate asked.
 "Just the Poe lock in Sault Ste. Marie," I answered.
 "These locks are plenty big for a boat this size, so it shouldn't be no problem for you," Mike assured me. 
 "Elmer gets a little shaky for steering through the locks," Danny joked. 
 "We'll be at the wheel, but these jokers won't be piloting," Elmer retorted.
 "Have you ever gone the whole way?" I asked.
 "Four years ago, with Captain Myers, was the last time," he replied.  Danny pushed the switch for the watch bell.  Elmer got up and I sat down.  As usual, Elmer had it on Auto.  I checked the GyroCompass, RPM and forward speed.  Rain began hitting the rear windows.
 "It looks like it it's gonna' be wet," Danny remarked. 
 "The waves are moderate.  They'll stay that way for awhile," the Mate replied.
 "Okay, don't run us aground," Danny joked, then he and Elmer left via the Observation Room steps.  I knew from the GPS, that we were coming up on Cleveland.  The rainfall suddenly increased in intensity.  This would make it harder to see anything in the early morning darkness.  The Mate went to the radar and I switched the wheel from autopilot to manual. 
 "The vessel directly ahead of us is still not moving.  Standby at the wheel," the Mate ordered.
 "Standing by," I acknowledged.
 The Mate blew one long blast on the Leslie horn and we listened, but there was no audible reply. 
 "We're within two miles now.  Spotlights forward," the Mate ordered.  I reached over with my left hand and pushed the the left switch, then the right switch by feel, while keeping my eyes looking forward.  We heard a radio call from the Coast Guard, about a tug and barge experiencing difficulty.
 "It certainly looks like these guys.  Two points to starboard, Nick," he ordered. 
 "Two points to starboard, yes sir," I acknowledged as I turned the wheel to the right.  Fortunately, the rain chose this moment to stop.  We could see a tiny red and white light in front of us.
 "Give us another point to starboard.  I have the spotlights on manual," the Mate ordered. 
 "A point to starboard, aye," I acknowledged as I turned the wheel a little more to the right.  In another minute, we were close enough that the Mate got the lights fixed on the vessel ahead.  A Coast Guard radio call acknowledged that they had the tug and barge on their radar.  The Mate gave another long blast on the Leslie horn.  I knew to keep looking straight ahead while the Mate kept an eye on the tug. 
 "A Coast Guard vessel is coming from astern," he informed me. 
 "Good deal.  The rain could start again, any minute," I said.  Glancing to the left, momentarily, I could see the gray shapes of the tug and barge on the black water.
 "The Coasties have it now.  We won't have to stop for a vessel in distress," the Mate said.  The Cavalry arrives in the nick of time, I thought.  After a few minutes, we returned to our original course and the rain commenced again with a vengeance.  We passed another boat with plenty of room on our port side.  At ten after six, our GPS indicated that we were two miles off of Fairport and at our turning point.  The sun had risen, but with the heavy cloud cover and rain, it wasn't light enough to see the shoreline on our starboard side.  I turned the wheel to the left until we were on our new heading of zero-seven five.  I estimated that we would be nearly off of Ashtabula when the watch changed. 
 "We may be done with this rain by the end of this watch," the Mate speculated as he looked at the weather report that came in on the fax machine.  Being in the northeast corner of Ohio, Ashtabula seldom misses any rain or snow.  On the plus side, realestate and taxes are the least of any county on lake Erie. 
 "Have you ever been through the Seaway System?" the Mate asked. 
 "A couple of us at Firelands had ridership from Superior to Quebec on a salty.  I wish it had been Dave's boat, then I could have steered," I replied. 
 "Alex has been all the way through several times.   I've been through the Welland Canal.  Niel and Danny have been through before," he said. 
 "I'm sure Alex will be in here the whole time," I said.
 The Captain came into the Wheelhouse and talked to the Mate for a little while.  The Mate made some additional entries in the logbook and the Captain sent a fax to the company.  The rain had stopped, so I set the autopilot and got a cup of coffee.  It was light enough to see the shore clearly now. 
 "How's the realestate looking now, professor?" Alex asked jokingly.
 "A little better than the lake this morning," I replied. 
 "Seeing any Mermaids this morning?" he asked.
 "You've been around David too much," I shot back.
 "When you've been at sea for six months, everything starts looking like a woman," the Captain assured us.
 "Even your shipmates?" the Mate asked.
 "I don't think I want to hear about that part," I said. 
 "With you three on board, even these miscreants shouldn't get confused," Alex wisecracked, adding-"I'll go check with the Chief.  See you guys later."
 "Okay boss," the Mate said.  
 During the last hour of the watch, the weather seemed to improve considerably.  There was a chance that we might see the sun sometime this morning.  The Barker passed us, heading upbound and empty as we passed Ashtabula, two and a half miles off our starboard side.  Niel and Joe came into the wheelhouse. 
 "We got a new name for you-'Hornblower'," Niel joked. 
 "Oh, poor baby!  Did I wake you up?" the Mate joked.
 "We could call you 'Old Collision Christiansen'.  It's a good thing that the professor is here to keep you outta' trouble," he wisecracked.
 "She's pretty handy at the wheel, for sure," he remarked.
 "It looks like there are two faster boats coming up from behind us," Niel observed as he looked at the radar. 
 "Hopefully they're headed for Conneaut and Buffalo." 
 "High speed salties, racing for the locks.  Get those oars out and start rowing," Niel joked.
 "Good job for you, since it's your watch," the Mate shot back. 
 "It looks like Grumpy and the Old Man are headed this way," Niel said, as he looked aft. 
 "Probably headed for the Captain's quarters.  You got plenty of time to sleep," the Mate joked.
 We heard a radio call from a vessel requesting clearance to leave Ashtabula. 
 "Damn, I know a girl in Ashtabula," Niel remarked.
 "You don't know a girl anywhere, unless you've been drinking," the Mate wisecracked. 
 "He's got a girl in every port, suing him for non-support," Joe sang out. 
 "Oh, the abuse I have to take on this job.  I'll have to write a grievance," Niel remarked.
 "Sure, I'll be happy to write it up for you," the Mate said. 
 "Why don't you guys ever turn on the G-D radio?" Niel asked as he went over and turned it on. 
 "Let it sing you to sleep, darling," the Mate wisecracked as he toggled the switch for the watch bell. 
 "Okay, Nick, I got it," Joe said.
 I got up and let him have the chair.  The wheel was already on Auto.  I grabbed my coffee cup and turned toward the back door.
 "New rules, the Galley closes at eight am," Niel joked. 
 "Is that right?  We'll have to straighten that out," I remarked, non-seriously. 
 "That McLaughlin is a real tyrant in the Galley." 
 "I've known him for years," I said.
 "The new paper work is here," the Mate said, indicating the pouch on the back of the Captain's chair. 
 "Where did you stash the lottery tickets?" Niel asked.
 "In your mail box," the Mate answered.
 "Darn, somebody has probably stolen them by now," the Second Mate said.
 "Whine, whine.  Catch you later," the Mate said, and he followed me as I went out the back door.  
  
   Chapter 7:  Flight Locks And Kissing Rock

When we got down to the spar deck, the Mate headed for his quarters and I went aft.  Everything was wet from the rain, but the wind and waves were moderate and from astern, so it was hardly noticable.  I could see that there was another boat astern of us, between eight and nine miles away, I estimated. I noticed that Izzy and the new guy, Butch, were walking around on the Boat deck.  I crossed over to the port side and entered the after deckhouse.  I ran into Vern and the Frank on my way to the Galley. 
 "What's for breakfast?" I asked.
 "Stuffed Strawberry pancakes," Vern replied.
 "Alright, my favorite," I said as we passed.  I heard people talking in the mess room as I entered the Galley.  In the Galley, Larry was talking to the Chief. 
 "Good morning, guys.  You get a good nights sleep?" I asked. 
 "Could have, if it wasn't for some buffoon forward trying to wear out the Leslie horn this morning," the Chief remarked. 
 "A tug lost their engine while pushing a barge.  It was raining so hard that we couldn't see it.  There were some tense minutes up there, until we got things sorted out," I explained. 
 "You have to straighten out those old guys up there?" Larry quipped. 
 "It's not quite the glamour job that the after end thinks it is," I replied. 
 "I heard that you were cleaning holds in Rogers City.  Where were the other wheelsmen at?" Larry asked jokingly.
 "Having a heart attack," the Chief snapped. 
 "I don't question orders," I replied.
 "You don't answer questions, you just question answers," Larry quipped.
 "That was back in the good old days.  Like those strawberry pancakes," I said. 
 "I haven't forgotten you," Larry said.  He put two medium stuffed pancakes on a plate and set it on my tray. 
 "Bless your heart," I said. 
 "I got Baby up early to help me get organized in here.  From now on, I'll let her do laundry first, then she can help in here in the afternoon," Larry explained. 
 "That should make her happy.  She likes those eight hour days.  I'll catch you guys later," I said as I picked up my tray. 
 "Okay, Nick, see you later," Larry said. 
 I went out the side door and across the passageway to the Crew's mess.  Gavin, Franky, Ernie, Van Norman and the new guy, Butch, were in there. 
 "Who's the hornblowing son of a bitch this morning?" Franky quipped as I sat next to Gavin.   
 "There was a tug that lost it's engine while pushing a barge.  It was raining like crazy, so we couldn't see it in the dark.  The Mate had to err on the side of caution," I explained. 
 "He woke everybody up back here," Franky griped.
 "It was your watch.  You should have been awake anyway," Gavin observed. 
 "I should get me a warm, comfy quarters forward," Franky said. 
 "They don't allow dirty, smelly quarters forward," Van Norman said in mock seriousness.
 "You've got your own quarters.  What's the f--king gripe?" Ernie said. 
 "Him and the new guy get their own quarters, what a ripoff," Van Norman said. 
 "My quarters smell like perfume or something," Butch observed. 
 "What's up with that, Gavin?" Franky asked.
 "George never mentioned anything about that," Gavin replied. 
 "I didn't hear the Hermit grousing about anything this morning," Butch said. 
 "It's early, give him time," Franky said.
 "Maybe he's given up on you guys," I joked.
 "Just what we need, a joker for a professor," Franky said.
 "He was talking with Larry in the Galley.  Apparently he knows Ernie McLaughlin too," I informed them.
 "He was giving Jonny that old problem about Achilles and the rabbit.  Where he cuts the distance down by half each time, but he never catches the rabbit.  It has to be wrong.  If he's running twice as fast as the rabbit, then he has to catch the rabbit.  Any fool can see that," he declared.
 "Actually, it is correct.  Mathematics is an abstract way to represent what happens in reality.  The abstract exists only in our minds, therefore any infinite progression like that actually has a finite solution in real life, although infinity does not exist in reality," I concluded.
 "That's a real brain twister," Franky joked.
 "I get it, professor.  It's so simple, but I never thought of it that way," Van Norman said.
 "Progressions aren't for solving problems like that.  They're solved algebraically," I explained. 
 "It sounds like the Chief is trying to mess with his head," Gavin observed. 
 "I had this Physics professor that would say things in class that were pissing me off.  I finally told him off in front of the Dean.  I should have punched the living sh-t outta' him," I stated. 
 "Do your students feel that way about you?" Franky asked, getting a laugh.
 "No, I very seldom have trouble like that.  I taught two sections of Meteorology and Climatology this last semester.  The students are there to learn the science of meteorology and climatology, so I tell them to check the Al Gore political BS at the door," I explained. 
 "Your class sounds like fun, misses M," Gavin said. 
 "So what's the solution to the Achilles problem?" Butch asked.
 "If Achilles runs twice as fast as the rabbit, then he will catch the rabbit at twice the initial distance to the rabbit," I answered. 
 "Duh, doofus!  You must still be on mountain time," Franky wisecracked. 
 "Oh, you're so clever," Butch sneered.
 "Speaking of guys who just got on the boat, I heard that the company wants Alex to pick up the shipfitters in Port Colborne," Ernie said. 
 "How many?" Franky asked.
 "I heard him tell the Chief that there would be two guys diverted from Buffalo," Ernie replied. 
 "Lock up the silver.  Every time we docked at Buffalo, everybody got stuff stolen when those guys came onboard," Franky complained. 
 "I heard that they're a bunch of fag drug addicts up there.  Your guy, Burkhammer must be from there," Butch surmised.
 He really knows how to stick his foot in it, I thought.
 "What do you think of that, misses M?" Gavin asked. 
 "Well, putting my personal prejudices aside.  I will have to ask some of my colleagues at SUNY Buffalo," I said not seriously.
 "Yeah, Chory told us about some of your crap in Buffalo.  That Stevey seemed to know quite a bit about it too," Franky declared.  
 "You can't listen to old sailors stories.  There ain't no show in that kinda' thing," I said, in sailor's venacular.
 "Let's go find our porter," Gavin suggested.
 "Sounds good.  Catch you guys later," I said as we got up. 
 "We're watching TV in the Rec room," Van Norman said.
 "Oh, the cartoons are on already," Gavin wisecracked. He threw a crumpled up napkin at us as we went out.  We returned our trays to the Galley and went to look for Baby.  We found her collecting laundry forward. 
 "You were up and at it early this morning," Gavin said.
 "Hi, I had to give Larry a hand this morning, but from now on it's only afternoons in the Galley," she explained. 
 "That's great and it'll keep you outta' trouble," Gavin quipped. 
 "I heard Mike tell Roach to get you guys painting the lifeboats," Baby said. 
 "Haven't they ever heard of Sunday.  They gotta' be kidding!" Gavin exclaimed. 
 "I'm heading aft now.  You want to come with me?" Baby asked as she pulled the laundry cart around the corner.
 "Yeah, I might as well," Gavin replied.
 "Okay, I'll catch you gals later," I said and I hugged Baby. 
 "Later, misses M," Gavin said and they headed aft via the port side passageway. 
 I went to my quarters and recorded some thoughts on my laptop, then I laid down on my bunk and thought about my upcoming watch.  Without any delays, we should be nearly to Port Colborne at four o'clock this afternoon.  This tailwind was helping us along slightly.  Barring any other delays, the locks will be the big holdups.  Eight locks, with an average of thirty minutes to get through each lock, will eat up four hours of time.  With the locks and speed restrictions, it usually takes between ten and eleven hours to transit the twenty seven miles of canal, so it would be well into the third watch and pitch dark when we cleared number one at port Weller and entered Lake Ontario.  I hoped that the weather would cooperate and we could get some good pictures in daylight and at night.  Whatever we missed on the way down, we could photograph on the way up, I thought. 
  Baby had seemed happy this morning.  She seemed eager for adventure.  This was like a cruise on an luxury liner for her, now that she had her friend Larry onboard.  She only had Chris Mayhew to worry about now, I thought, smiling to myself.  I wondered how she would handle that.  It occurred to me that she had folded the letter rather carefully and put it in her drawer.  I made a mental note to ask Larry if he had seen any of Baby's friends from school recently.  I read for a an hour, then I took a nap.  I woke up at eleven twenty and took my clothes aft to wash.  When I got to the laundry room, nobody was there.  The dryer was still warm, which meant that someone had removed a load of clothes about fifteen minutes ago.  I put my clothes in the washer and read Newsweek for half an hour.  When the washer stopped, I put the clothes in the dryer and went to the Galley to check on some lunch.  Larry and Louie were both in the Galley when I got there.  The menu board said that we were having Reubens and Philly steak subs for lunch. 
 "Somebody wrote on the menu board.  Do miracles ever cease," I wisecracked. 
 "Your favorite.  Just like old Max and Erma," he joked.
 "Yeah, those two had some good times in the Galley.  Sam told me that Max Blackwell fell overboard in eighty eight and never came up again.  That must have been right after the last time that Ernie had seen him," I said. 
 "I called Bob earlier.  Uncle Ernie is much stronger and the doctors think that they can do the bypass in five days," Larry explained as he put a philly steak and steak fries on my tray. 
 "That's great.  That should help him a lot," I said, smiling.
 "Baby took some linen forward.  She should be back here any time," Larry said. 
 "Yeah, she's pretty regular about that.  Did you see any of Baby's friends or classmates in the Ship's Bell after we left Marblehead?" I asked nonchalantly.
 "Robin's friends would stop in all the time.  Jan Wendo came in the day you left.  Cal Mayhew at the hardware store, came in with his nephew, Chris, about four or five days ago.       
He asked about Baby.  Chris, that is," he said.
 "Oh, that's good," I said.
 "Why do you ask?" he asked.
 "Oh, Baby hasn't gotten any mail yet.  She thought that was unusual," I lied.
 "You know how kids are.  With these cellphones, I don't think they even know how to write," Larry stated. 
 "Don't say anything to Baby.  I wouldn't want to embarass her," I requested. 
 "Sure, no problem, Nick," he said.
 "Catch you guys later."
 "Sure, later Nick," Larry said. 
 When I got to the Crews Mess, Carlos, Franky, Jonny, Chory and Ernie were there.
 "Hello, professor.  I heard that you guys were discussing the Achilles and Rabbit problem," Jonny said. 
 "Yes, did you get solution?" I asked.
 "I figured that Achilles should catch the rabbit at twice the starting distance.  The Chief was giving me that other stuff about dividing the distances in half," he explained.
 "Infinite progressions are not for solving problems like that," I said. 
 "What are they for then?" Franky asked.
 "For determining the value of constants like the natural constant e," I said. 
 "That's clear as mud," Franky remarked. 
 "I'll show you later if you like," I said. 
 Roach came in with Baby.
 "Where did you lose the jackass at?" Franky Sneered.
 "I'm not feeling the love here," Roach quipped
 "I got one objective here.  Only one objective..."
 "Finding a bar open," Roach cut in.
 "He's got you figured out," Jonny wisecracked.
 "Give poor Chory a chance to earn some money before you fleece him for your booze," Roach remarked. 
 "How about those two guys getting on in Port Colborne?" Franky asked. 
 "I don't know anything about them.  If they're from Buffalo, then forget about any favors from them," Roach opined. 
 "We got those buckets fixed for now.  Hermit is happy with the job," Mayerhoefer informed us.
 "How long does it take to get through the Welland Canal, mom," Baby asked me. 
 "Ten or eleven hours without delays," I replied.
 "Are delays common?" she asked.
 "Yes, unfortunately," I replied. 
 "After we get into Lake Ontario, how long will it take to get to Montreal?" Baby asked.
 "Forty eight hours, subject to the usual perils and hazards of the sea," I answered. 
 "So, that's like two and a half days at least and eight hours to unload.  Will we get to go ashore in Montreal?" she asked. 
 "They're lookng for a return cargo, but there's no word on that yet," I replied. 
 "Everybody is talking about Montreal like it's some sailor's paradise," Gavin commented. 
 "Wait until they see how much things cost," I remarked.
 "Grandpa never had anything good to say about Montreal," Gavin said.
 "Were you ever there?" Jonny asked. 
 "When I was a kid," Gavin replied, adding-"How about you guys?" 
 "I was there about ten years ago.  We were on an oil tanker.  The people won't talk in English.  They tried to overcharge us for wine and food.  We ended up at the police station.  We were very upset," Carlos explained. 
 "Not so, here.  We're certified french speakers, monseiurs," Gavin said. 
 "Parlez vous Francais, madamoiselle?" Baby asked.
 "Oui, mon ami.  Je vous rencontrera a Montreal," Gavin replied.
 "Nous aurons beaucoup de plaisir, mon ami," Baby replied.
 "Oui, certainement.  J'entends que les jeunes hommes sont fantastiques a Montreal.  Nous devrons verifier," Gavin said. 
 "Je vous assure qu'il n'y beaucoup de qui," I said in french. 
 "Mere, de Montreal sans hommes est comme vin sans alcool," Baby implored. 
 "Vous ne pas etre obtention soit alors que nous sommes la'," I said.
 "We'll be ready, just in case, Misses M," Gavin said, and she and Baby high fived. 
 "I'll laugh my ass off if we don't go up the street.  All that knowledge of french wasted," Franky wisecracked.
 "They won't be the only ones disappointed," Roach said.
 "Any word of a backhaul cargo?" I asked.
 "They're looking at railroad ballast stone from Africa or Labrador iron ore.  Alex will get another fax about that tonight," Roach answered. 
 "I heard that these guys we're picking up in Port Colborne are fags," Mayerhoefer remarked.
 "Good, they can bunk with the chief," Franky sneered.
 "I never hear good things of Buffalo," Carlos commented.
 "I had lived in Buffalo," Chory said. 
 "Those two were waved off for now.  Unless there is another last minute change, we'll pick up two guys at Buffalo on the way back and leave them off in Detroit," Roach explained.
 Everybody seemed quietly pleased by this news. 
 "Gavin, the Mate came up with some painting down below and on the boat deck.  I'm putting that off until tomorrow," Roach said. 
 Gavin nodded and smiled.  It was an old custom to give the deckhands Sunday off, unless the boat was in port, loading or unloading.  Baby and Gavin looked to be happily anticipating something.
 "Larry did a good job on these philly steak sandwiches," I said as I finished mine.
 "Yes, he certainly did," Baby agreed. 
 "Is there a lot of good eating places in Montreal, misses M?" Gavin asked.
 "I have been to a few.  I'm sure that there are more.  When I get forward, I'll try to get the phone directory on the tube.  I might be able to get a hold of some locals who can help us out," I replied. 
 "That would be great, mom.  I heard that every restaurant serves wine with meals.  You don't even have to ask for it," Baby informed us. 
 "Well, lets head for the laundry room," I suggested.
 "I set your laundry by the port side door," Baby said.
 "Oh, thank you," I said, adding-"Let's head forward then."
 We returned our trays to the galley cart and headed forward.  When we got out on deck, the girls began laughing.
 "I knew that you were just busting to come out with something." 
 "Mike told Louie that they will need someone to bring their dinner forward," Gavin informed me.
 "The Captain will have to stay in the wheelhouse the whole time that we're in the Welland Canal.  It could mean breakfast lunch and dinner.  That will mean extra work for the porter.  Don't volunteer for anything," I advised. 
 "I'd rather do that than paint the bulkheads and mop the decks," Gavin said. 
 "I'm happy to see that your French is improving.  'Check out the guys', is that a phrase that miss Dupre taught you," I asked jokingly. 
 "Miss Dupre, what a joke!  She has to wear her dresses shorter than any student and those fishnets, puh-leez.  She's got every guy in school looking!" Baby exclaimed. 
 "She's got a passion for fashion.  She's from Avranches in Normandy.  She must want people to think she's from Paris," I explained. 
 "What does she look like?" Gavin asked.
 "She five feet tall, small frame, long dark hair and blue- gray eyes.  Since she is a native speaker of French, the students benefit from listening to proper pronouncation and vocabulary.  That is how I learned Russian from my grandmother," I finished. 
 "She speaks Norman French.  In Paris, they say that Normans sound like pigs," Baby said, adding-"Did you know her name is Nicolette?" 
 "Believe me, in Montreal, they won't even notice your accent.  And yes, Miss Dupre told me her first name," I informed her, smiling.  We had reached the forward deckhouse on the port side. 
 "I'll let you get back to your fun, and you enjoy your day off, Gavin," I said, then I hugged Baby. 
 "Later, misses M.  We'll be out on deck when we enter the canal," Gavin said, handing me my laundry bag.   
 "See you then," I said and I turned and headed for my quarters.
 In a little over three hours, I would be starting my watch and the boat would be nearly to Port Colborne.  I knew that two parallel walls delineated the shipping channel through the triangular breakwall of Gravelly Bay.  Not far north of the town was lock eight, which isn't much of a lock for height.  It primary purpose is to control water flow and levels for the other seven locks.  I knew that the company  had already faxed an Intention To Enter The Seaway.  This is a document stating the name and description of the vessel, including cargo, draft, arrival time and destination.  The captain would reach them by radio about a half hour before we got there, if they didn't call us first.  I pulled out my computer and began searching through the Montreal telephone listings for some people I knew, starting with an old shipmate, Jean Sparrow.  I had some people from Montreal in my address book at home.  Yeah, a lot of good that does me, I thought.  I never put my address book into my computer.  I would have to get Dave to give me that information when I called him at the end of my next watch.
 The last we heard, the weather would steadily improve and there was no fog forecast.  More than half of the transit would be at night when I would be trying to get some sleep.  We probably would make it to the Welland bypass by the end of my watch, but I didn't think we would make it to lock seven.  Maybe a good opportunity for some night photographs if Baby could stay awake.  I put my clothes away and began reading Japan Day By Day.  Several times, I heard the whistle as another vessel passed us going the other way.  I wondered if any of the following boats were trying to race us for the locks.  At three thirty, I put my book away and headed for the night kitchen forward.  To my surprise, Baby and Larry were the only people there.
 "You two look familiar," I joked.
 "Hello there, neighbor.  We were just replenishing the cabinets here," Larry said as he handed a box of frozen waffles to Baby, who put them in the freezer. 
 "You're really getting things organized here," I remarked.
 "Yes, the previous Steward and Porter were a little lax about getting things done," Larry said.
 "The current ones are top notch crewmen," I said, smiling.
 "You're too kind, Nick," Larry said.
 "You and Louie are gonna' trade off?" I asked. 
 "Yes, that's the plan.  It keeps it from getting so tedious back there," Larry said as he handed cheese to Baby.
 "Great, that's the way it was on the Gentry in eighty six.  It keeps the menu from getting into a rut," I observed. 
 "I'm teaching Baby how to get up a grocery order.  There's a supply boat in Montreal," Larry informed me. 
 "We'll never get her to take a deck job now," I quipped.  It's usually the First Stewards job to figure the food requirements and order accordingly.
 "There should be all kinds of Chandlers in a town like Montreal," I surmised. 
 "You know how it is.  You deal with the folks they tell you to deal with," Larry said. 
 "We're gonna' find a good eating place in Montreal, then go shopping," Baby said happily. 
 "Too bad you blew all your money in Sarnia," I pointed out.
 "There's always the Bank of Mom McCracken," Larry joked.
 "Hopefully the weather is good when we get there, so we can see some of the city," I remarked.
 "It shouldn't be too bad when we get there.  I hate to go there on July first.  The crowds are bad and you wouldn't be able to leave Baby and Gavin alone for a minute.  The gays are all over the damn place," Larry informed me. 
 "Oh, my goodness.  That doesn't sound like a happy situation," I said. 
 "Most of the time it's pretty safe.  There aren't too many muggers around," Larry explained. 
 "We'll be out in the daytime.  It should be perfectly safe," Baby stated. 
 "You should be done here pretty soon," I said, winking at Larry. 
 "Five or six more hours," Larry replied. 
 "I'm not Robbie and this ain't the Ship's Bell," Baby snapped. 
 "I guess we could let you off early, so you can see the beautiful metropolis of Port Colborne.  The graveyard of Ships," Larry quipped, adding-"In honor of the Welland Canal, Louie is making Pasties for supper." 
 "Your in the wrong lake, boy.  I see that Louie is still trying to recycle leftovers.  I'll scream at him for that," I declared not seriously.
 "What are pasties?" Baby asked.
 "like a pot pie with Beef, potatoes, onions and rutabagas," I replied. 
 "People eat this stuff!" Baby exclaimed.
 "Not at the Ship's Bell," Larry shot back.
 "I wonder how things are going at Cedar Point?" Baby asked jokingly. 
 "They're making money hand over fist.  It couldn't be better," Larry said, smiling.
 "I hear ya'," Baby said. 
 "Wait until you go back to school, you'll hear the griping then," I said. 
 "You're trading Detroit and Bowling Green for Montreal.  It sounds like a fair trade to me," Larry commented.
 "It better be.  All I've seen so far is Fairport and Cedarville and Sarnia.  Not quite the garden spots," Baby griped. 
 "Upgrade the story a little bit.  Tell them about the runs to the Bahamas and Cancun," Larry joked.
 "They're gullible enough to believe it," Baby said.
 "I'll catch you guys later," I said as I picked up my coffee cup.
 "Okay, Mom.  Gavin and I will be out on deck," Baby said.
 "Don't run us aground, Nick," Larry joked. 
 "Sure thing," I said as I went out the door.
 I took the outside steps to the rear door of the wheelhouse.  When I entered the wheelhouse, Alex was in the Captain's chair already.  Elmer was standing up and Danny was in the watchman's chair.  I saw the Mate leaning over the chart table. 
 "Hi guys," I said as I looked around. 
 Danny pointed forward silently.  I saw that the Captain had the radio receiver in his hand.  There was a salty between the channel piers, heading outbound. 
 "Check down to two thirds, Herman," the Captain ordered.
 "Two third it is," the Chief acknowledged.  We were still more than two miles away, so the salty should have plenty of time to clear the piers and allow us to enter.  The Captain blew two blasts on the Leslie horn for passing right.  After half a minute, the salty hadn't returned the signal.
 "They've let off their pilot already?" the Captain asked.
 "Yes, right before you came in," Danny replied. 
 "One half ahead, Chief," the Captain ordered.
 "One half it is," the Chief acknowledged.
 "These Germans are a pain in the ass," Danny declared quietly, looking at me. 
 "My grandparents always said so," I replied quietly.
 We were less than a mile away when the salty began turning slightly to starboard.
 "Good, we're cleared to enter after this one," the Captain said.  The Captain repeated the signal on the Leslie horn.  This time the German Ship replied with two blasts on their horn.  Danny rang the watch bell.
 "Okay, Nick.  Don't run us aground," Elmer said as he stood aside and I took the wheel.  Since he had been standing, I stood after I took the wheel.  The Captain used the VHS radio channel to inform the seaway authority that we were entering the Welland Canal.  The Vessel Traffic Controller on the radio, asked if he was Cecil Drummond.  The Captain replied that he was Alexander Drummond, license number ML-742011-09.  The VTC told us that the only other ship in our vicinity was another laker that had just cleared lock eight, downbound.  The captain acknowledged the message from the VTC, who was in St. Catherines.  The Captain explained to us that Cecil Drummond was a salty captain and that people often get them confused.  I kept my eyes forward as we approached the channel piers.  The german vessel was giving us plenty of room now. 
 "Follow the range lights, Nick," the Captain ordered. 
 "Follow the range lights, aye," I acknowledged.  Looking at the steering pole, I slowly brought the wheel to the left until the end of the pole was right between the navigational lights at the far end of the piers.  Glancing up briefly, I saw that we were checked down to six MPH.  The canal has a speed limit to prevent the waves generated by ships from damaging the banks.  The Captain blew the Whistle once as we sailed between the outer ends of the piers.  The channel looked much bigger now that we were in it. 
 "We keep on this course and we'll be lined up for the canal.  We'll have to turn a few degrees after we enter," he informed me. 
 "Very good, Sir," I replied, keeping my eyes forward and my hands on the wheel.  It was more than a mile across Gravelly Bay to the canal.  The Mate was standing at my left now, and the Captain was sitting directly in front of me and looking out the opened window.  We could hear the radio traffic of another vessel that was upbound in the canal at that time. We kept straight on after clearing the piers.  Ahead, the entrance lights were flashing.  The waves were nil inside the breakwall, so the rolling and pitching would cease until we were out in Lake Ontario.  We heard the bell of a smaller vessel off to our right, which made everybody look to the right.  Fortunately it was only a small tug on a parallel course, so no maneuvering was necessary.  The entrance didn't look that much different than the Cuyahoga river, except the city was much smaller.  The Captain blew a short blast on the Leslie horn to warn the bridges ahead.  The canal is bordered by a leafy little park for part of the way through the city.  I saw the navigational light ahead and turned the wheel slowly to the right until we our steering pole was lined up on it. 
 "No radical maneuvering here, eh Nick," the Captain commented. 
 "No sir.  It's thread the needle all the way," I agreed. 
 "Mike, let's see that updated NavAids," the Captain requested. 
 The Mate handed him the sailing directions, already opened to the correct page.  I knew that there were raising bridges on both sides of lock eight, still three miles to the north.  I glanced to the left and saw people on the other side of the fence, taking pictures.  Up ahead, a small boat was heading our way, on the other side of the canal.  Such a pleasant, quiet day on the Big Ditch.  A half hour later, we received clearance to enter lock eight.  As we approached the lock, I saw the bridge rise up on both sides of the road.  The canal narrows considerably here because it is a single lock.  The captain ordered the speed reduced to three knots then to back slow as our bow passed the lock gates.  We stopped well back from the limit gate and I heard the Bosun order the running lines thrown to the shore.  Lock workers would secure the cables to cleats astern to stop the boat from drifting forward as the level was reduced.  This was hardly necessary here, because the difference was between two and three feet.  Further down, the difference was forty six feet, so the lines might well be necessary.  The lockmaster informed the captain that the lines were secure and the lock gate was closed.  Watching the apparent difference between the flag pole ashore and the end of the overhead light, it took five minutes before the boat began to lower.  Since it was a small difference in height, it didn't take long to reach the lower level.  The lockmaster signalled the captain that the mooring cables could be taken in, and the lock gates opened slowly.  When the lock gates were fully open, the limit gate was raised and the bridge on the other side raised with it.  The Captain blew the Leslie horn and requested ahead one third.  The boat began to move ahead slowly.  I knew to keep my eye on the steering pole and to keep the rudder indicator on zero.   In five minutes, we were out of the lock and past the bridge.  The captain ordered ahead one half and the canal widened out a lot, which made me happy. 
 "We're clear all the way to lock seven now," the
Captain said, adding-"Did you note the lock time?" 
 "Yes, I've got it," the Mate replied.  The terriphone beeped and the Mate picked it up.  "Yes, Louie...Philly steak and fries.  Send up the condiments as well...Any time you're ready and don't forget the wheelsman.  Yeah, bring the pop as well, later." The Mate hung up the phone. 
 "Gavin and Baby are bringing our dinner up here when Louie gets it done," the Mate informed us. 
 "Good.  I'm happy you reminded him about our wheelsman," the Captain joked, winking at me. 
 "We can't forget our wheelsman," the Mate said. 
 "That really ticks me off," I said in Charles Bronson fashion. 
 "Do you know about the Welland Bypass the Captain asked.
 "Yes, Dave used to talk about it when he sailed this way," I said.  When the current Welland canal was built in the nineteen thirties, it originally took a rather crooked path right through the city of Welland.  This required a large number of raising bridges for road and railroad tracks.  In nineteen seventy four the bypass along the eastern edge of the city, was completed.  Making the canal much straighter and requiring only one tunnel and one bridge.  The bridges in town were lowered and left lowered since then, but the old canal was never filled in.  Just a mile north of lock eight, the bypass started. 
 "Canals are a pain, but it's the only way to get there.  I've never been on the Trent-Severn Canal.  I guess it's still used," the Captain said. 
 "Navigational light ahead," the Mate announced
 "Yes, there should be a red and white light.  Keep just to the left of the red light.  We shouldn't see another boat until we get to lock seven," he informed us. 
 Lock seven is a single lock, unlike four, five and six which are paired locks.  If there was another boat at seven, we would have to wait in the wider part of the canal.  Our speed was holding steady at six MPH.  I couldn't see if the crew were lounging around on the deck, enjoying the scenery.  Since many of them were young, it was unlikely that they had been this way before.  For the next fifteen minutes, only a few small boats were on the canal.  Occasionally, fishermen waved at us from the bank.  I heard the back door open and Baby and Gavin entered, carrying to-go boxes. 
 "It looks like fast food city," the Mate joked. 
 "I could steer, if you wanna' go aft," Gavin countered.  She handed a box to the captain and then one to the Mate.  Baby handed a box to me. 
 "Set it on the watchman's chair," I said. 
 "I could steer for you," Baby offered. 
 "Definitely not in the Canal, but thanks anyway," I replied. 
 "You two can stay up here until we're done, if you like.  Nick, you can sit in the perch for now," the Captain said.  I pulled the stool up close to the wheel and sat down.  Steadying the wheel with my feet, I took the sandwich from the box and set the box on the gyrocompass. 
 "Quite a view from up here," the Captain commented. 
 "Yes, going through this canal is a lot different than the lakes," Baby said. 
 "Have you ever been through here?" Gavin asked. 
 "I had ridership on a salty a couple years ago.  We went from Duluth to Montreal," I replied. 
 "Mom's boat was too big to come through here.  Daddy came through here a lot, but that was before I was born," Baby explained.
 "Are you taking some pictures?" I asked. 
 "We'll try to get some later," Gavin replied, adding-"How's the weather?" 
 "It may be raining by the time we get to Port Weller," the Captain informed us. 
 "I hope the weather is good in Montreal," Baby mused. 
 "Montreal is like New york.  They have everything there," the Captain informed us. 
 "The other guys said it was full of gay people," Baby said. 
 "Small wonder they want to go ashore," the Mate wisecracked.  Baby and Gavin went into giggling fits at that. 
 "How long are we gonna' be stopping in Montreal?" Gavin asked. 
 "I don't know if we'll be stopping at all.  They're trying to get us a backhaul cargo, but I haven't heard anything yet," the Captain said. 
 "Not stopping in Montreal will be a bummer," Baby griped. 
 "It sounds like we got a disgruntled Crewman here," the Captain joked. 
 "She's got too much time on her hands now that the Galley is all straightened out," I quipped.
 "She needs a fulltime job cleaning cargo holds," Gavin joked. 
 "I'll be damned if I'm doing that all summer," Baby declared. 
 "You did a good job.  All three of you earned your time in Sarnia," the Captain remarked, smiling at us. 
 "This is gonna' be a blast.  Sarnia is a cow town.  This is a real opportunity to hit the town," Gavin remarked.  Everybody looked at her. 
 "Oh, my aching pocketbook," I joked.  Everybody laughed at that. 
 "I'll have plenty of money by then," Baby said, and she and Gavin highfived. 
 "Next stop, Ogdenburg," I announced. 
 "You'll come out smelling like a rose, anyways, misses M," Gavin said. 
 "That's for sure," Baby agreed.  Baby handed me a box containing a piece of cherry pie. 
 "Larry baked that himself.  He really puts his heart into it," Baby said. 
 "Yes, I recognized his style of baking.  I guess Robert and Melissa will have to handle it from now on," I mused. 
 "Freda is helping in the kitchen.  This is no time to start crapping out in the cooking," Baby stated. 
 "Yes, I'm sure that you'll always have a job now," I said. 
 "Is there another lock ahead?" Baby asked. 
 "We won't be to lock seven until after watch change," the Mate informed her. 
 "Good, I can get some motion pictures of the boat in the locks.  the night time transit should make some interesting scenes," I said. 
 "It doesn't make the Wheelsman job any easier.  There is usually somebody there to take the mooring lines, but the deckgang and Roach will have to stay awake until we get through.  That will be three or four in the morning if we're lucky," the Mate informed me. 
 "Tough break, misses M.  Sweet dreams," Gavin wisecracked. 
 "Maybe I can catch the locks on the way back," I speculated. 
 "There's plenty of locks ahead," the Captain assured us. 
 "I'll take that," Baby said as I closed the empty box. 
 "Thank you, I'll have to train you to bring my meals to my quarters," I joked. 
 "Captain Control Freak here," Baby shot back. 
 "You can get away with that on a boat," I said, smiling. 
 "Captain Broehner got the steward fired for coming into his quarters while he was taking a shower.  The union got him his job back though," the Captain explained. 
 "Baby hasn't learned that yet," Gavin joked. 
 "He must have been some overly modest jerk.  Just tell him to get out," Baby suggested. 
 "We'll be heading aft.  I hope you guys don't need a midnight snack," Gavin said as she picked up the empty boxes from the Mate and the Captain. 
 "Keep the rain gear handy," the Captain suggested as he turned his attention forward, again.  Gavin and Baby went through the back door and I stood up again.  The Captain blew the Leslie horn, and I could see a bridge raising up ahead.  We were a half mile away and it would take at least five minutes to get there.  The approaches to the bridge stuck out into the canal on both sides, otherwise the bypass seemed wide enough to accomodate two seaway size vessels passing with no problem.  The town of Welland slowly passed by on our port side, until it was well astern.  We heard that a salty was about to enter at Port Colborne.  The ship had to stop at the breakwall to pick up a pilot, since the captain hadn't transitted the seaway downbound before.  After another hour, I could see the buildings of Thorold far ahead.  There are a couple tunnels under the canal in Thorold.  A rail bridge goes right over the end of lock four.  Niel came in with Old Joe at this time. 
 "You learn all about locks, there, Nick?" he asked. 
 "Taking the flight locks at night will seperate the men from the boys," Old Joe declared as he went over to get a cup of coffee. 
 "No autopilot and you have to stay awake," the Captain quipped. 
 "You brought your camera, Nick.  I have to get a picture of that," the Mate joked.  Old Joe took a seat in the watchman's chair while he drank his coffee. 
 "We may meet the upbound laker in the flight locks.  Another salty just entered downbound," the Captain informed the Second Mate. 
 "Good, as long as nobody out does anything stupid, we should breeze on through," Niel commented, looking at the NavAid updates. 
 "What's the latest aft?" the Captain asked. 
 "We still have ninety tons.  I recommend that we refuel when we get there.  Louie has a grocery order and Herman has a list about a half mile long.  They did a good job on the lift belts.  Joe here, swears he's jumping ship in Buffalo, so we'll need a replacement.  The maintenance work on the hatch crane is done," he finished. 
 "All they have is Bunker C.  We need A320.  What's up with that, fool?" the Mate asked. 
 "You'll find a SuperAmerica somewhere," Niel joked.  I knew that there was a small tanker and a tank farm there that could handle our fuel needs. 
 "Ring the watch bell, grease monkey," the Mate requested.  Niel pushed the toggle switch for the watch bell.
 "Okay Nick, I'll take it," Old Joe said.  I moved to the left and he took the wheel.
 "He can't sleep standing up," Niel remarked.
 "I wouldn't bet on it," the Mate said.  I picked up my coffee cup.
 "See you guys later," I said as I turned for the back door.
 "Don't fall overboard," Niel cracked. 
 "Don't run us aground," I countered as I went through the door.  I went down the steps to the spar deck and entered the starboard side door and went to my quarters.  Since the weather was good and we were in the canal, the doors were left open.  I changed my boots for deck shoes and grabbed my digital camera, then I went to look for Baby and Gavin.  I didn't think that they would be in their quarters this early.  I went back out on deck and went to the right.  I went to the bulwark on the port side and went up the steps to the fo'c'sle.  I found them standing by the bulwark forward, looking at the scenery.
 "Did you get any pictures yet?" I asked them as I came through the doorway. 
 "Hi, misses M.  Good job on steering.  We're still afloat," Gavin quipped. 
 "Is steering with your feet in the wheelsmen's manual?" Baby asked jokingly. 
 "Did you get any pictures in Lock Eight?" I asked. 
 "No, were we supposed to?" Baby asked. 
 "Yeah, duh!" Gavin exclaimed.
 "I don't know what to take a picture of," Baby complained.  Just like Nat and David at the Air and Space Museum.  I told them exactly what I wanted pictures of and they still took no pictures of anything. 
 "Take pictures of the locks, for one thing," I said. 
 "I have to stay awake, misses M.  I'll take the pictures for you," Gavin offered. 
 "It will be almost an hour before we come up on lock seven," I said. 
 "Oh, yeah.  The notorious Kissing Rock at lock seven," Baby mused. 
 "You don't know nothing about Kissing Rock.  It's just a chunk of gray limestone.  You got better in Marblehead," Gavin declared. 
 "But Daddy always told us that if you kiss a boyfriend or girlfriend at kissing rock, then you'll be married in a month.  It worked for Dad and Mom," Baby stated with confidence. 
 "It had more to do with the Holiday Inn, I think," I admitted.  
 "That's what they always say, but that's not what Dad always claimed," Baby retorted. 
 "I've kissed guys there, before and nothing happened," Gavin said. 
 "We'll see.  We'll see about that," Baby said with a challenge in her voice.  I went to the Crews Hall and got some binoculars for us and we amused ourselves by looking at things on the shore for an hour. 
 "Is Brett gonna' meet us in Montreal?" Baby asked.
 "No, he's in Toronto now and he has practice everyday for a week," Gavin explained. 
 "You called Brett?" I asked. 
 "Yeah, Alex let me use his phone earlier," Gavin said.  Toronto isn't that far away, I thought.  Perhaps Brett would think about driving down here this evening.  Lock Seven would be a good place to see somebody you know.  The fence is right next to the lock and talking to a person onshore would be easy enough.  I kept my thoughts to myself. 
 "Be sure to get the port side when we tie up.  You wouldn't want to miss any of the action at Kissing Rock," I said, nonchalantly. 
 "That's for sure," Baby declared. 
 We heard the Bosun over the loudspeaker.
 "Oh, shucks.  It looks like we'll have to tie-up ourselves," Gavin said.
 "I guess they all went home," Baby said.  Gavin went down on deck while I stayed at the fo'c'sle with Baby. 
"This is the best place to see the lock gates.  You can't beat the view from up here," I said.  We heard the horn of the lock gate and the Captain replied with one long blast. 
 "I can't even see the gate," Baby said as we walked around to the bow.
 "Yes, their level is high, isn't it," I remarked. 
 Sometimes they will let the water spill over the top of the lock gate.  The Bosun gave the order for Butch and Izzy to standby to go ashore.  That meant that Gavin and Casey would stay on deck.  I was surprised that Baby had a deck radio on her. 
 "How long are you gonna' stay up?" Baby asked.
 "Not much longer," I replied.  We heard the Bosun on the intercom again.  The boat slowed noticeably now as we approached the lock.  I took some pictures of the approach to the lock.
 "Daddy let me watch up in the wheelhouse," Baby said.
 "I think I can get some better pictures down here," I said.
 We heard a ringing aft.  Baby had figured out by now that that meant the engines were in reverse. 
 "I think I'll go check on Gavin."
 "Don't get in the way," I cautioned.  Baby gave me the okay sign, then she ran through the open doors and down the steps to the spar deck.  Such enthusiasm, I thought as I prepared to take another picture.  With my extra media cards, I planned to videograph entering the lock and then the lock gates opening and our leaving the lock.  I had brought extra batteries and had a photo bucket file installed on my laptop already.  I heard the short toot from the lockmaster as the gates began to open and the limit gate on this side began to raise up.  The top of the gate was just barely above the water as it opened.  In less than two minutes, the gates were in the recesses in the lock wall.  The lockmaster blew a long toot on his horn, which was answered by a long blast of our Leslie horn.   The order to standby at the lines fore and aft, came over the intercom.  I didn't have a deck radio, but doubtless Roach was at the bosun chair.  I heard a radio somewhere close by.  It must have been the Mate or Niel giving distance-off reports.  A minute later, our bow was passing the lock gates at two miles an hour.  Our normal bow wave was just a ripple now as the boat slid silently into the lock.  Off our port side, the sun sank below the trees, casting a long shadow on us.   I continued videographing the scene from the bow, hoping that my battery didn't run out.  The lock bell rang as our stern cleared the lock gate.  Two rings astern indicated that the Chief went to back slow.  We looked to be more than fifty feet from the limit gate, when the boat came to a stop.  I stopped filming at this time and took some more still pictures.  I headed aft on port side to see if there was anything worthy of a picture.  When I got to the spar deck, I saw Gavin at the forward tub, holding a coil of mooring line. 
 "Where's Baby?" I asked. 
 "Potty break," she replied.  Looking just aft of us, we saw Izzy going over in the Bosun's chair.   Frank, the Gateman, was operating.  The bollards were next to the fence and the lock visitors center was on the other side of the fence.  Izzy landed on the wall okay and Gavin threw him the running line for the mooring cable.  Franky had already told him the bollard to drop the cable over.  When he had finished, Gavin went to the control pedestal and pulled the cable taught .  Gavin went aft to throw running line there, to Izzy.  Baby came out on deck and walked toward me. 
 "Where is Gavin?" she asked.
 "Aft," I said, pointing. 
 "I don't see her."
 "She is kneeling down," I said.  As she was looking aft, I looked toward the visitors center.  A man approached the fence as I looked that way.  Something looked familiar about him, so I used my binoculars.  He was wearing a leather jacket and he had a crew cut.  It took just a second to recognize him.
 "Well, it looks like Gavin is in for a surprise," I remarked. 
 "Yeah, she gets to stay up all night.  Big Whoop!" Baby remarked. 
 "Maybe, if he has a Cell phone," I remarked, waving. 
 "What the f--k!  Who you talking..." Baby stopped speaking and looked for a few seconds with her field glasses, then she started running aft. 
 "Be careful," I shouted after her.  Work comes first on a lake freighter, boyfriend or not.  I heard a bell ring as Gavin stood up and waved to the bosun.  "Cables secured Port and Starboard," came over the intercom.  I saw Gavin look at Baby running toward her.  Gavin could always come forward to check the mooring cable here if she has to.  Baby stopped and pointed forward.  I knew that she was telling Gavin about Brett being at the fence.  Gavin might not have believed it, but I was sure that Baby would convince her by the time they got forward enough to see past the trees.   Too bad Gavin didn't get to go ashore, I thought.  I saw Brett pull out a cell phone, so I took out my cell phone and waited for Gavin and Baby to arrive.  Baby seemed to be doing her best to urge Gavin along.  I looked their way and waved my cellphone at them.  They covered the last two hundred feet in a personal record for them.  I handed the cell phone to Gavin as she turned and looked toward the lock visitors center.  Still breathless from their little sprint, Gavin hurriedly dialled a phone number. 
 "He's got it," Baby said excitedly, looking with her binoculars.
 "Great, I'm paying overseas for a hundred feet away," I remarked.
 "Brett, this is Gavin.  Can you hear me?" ...I can't believe you're here....Yes, we're going to Montreal...Oh, Baby that's too bad.  I'd love to see Montreal with you....Yes, Baby and her mother will be with me all the time....Oh, don't worry about that.  All the men are gay up there."
 "Don't worry about her.  We'll keep her out of trouble," Baby shouted, laughing at the same time. 
 "I don't know.  Maybe here or in Buffalo....Probably not more than three or four hours.  I wish I could make it longer too, baby....Four days at least.  There may be delays in unloading or getting another cargo....You're acting team captain.  That's wonderful!....I haven't rode horses that much, recently.  You'll have to tie me to the saddle....Yes, I remember what you told me...
 "Let's go, Baby," I said softly.  Baby looked reluctant, but she followed me as we headed aft.  We went down to number four and sat on the hatch cover. 
 "Jesus, mom!  What's that all about?" Baby asked. 
 "They have to discuss some things," I replied.
 "How do you know that?" Baby asked. 
 "I've seen it enough times," I said. 
 "Ooh la la.  They're a hot item now!" Baby exclaimed.
 "It happens, I assure you." 
 "Just as long as she sticks it out this summer," Baby said. 
 "You can't count on that now," I said, knowing that Gavin was planning on taking some time off this summer.  It took five minutes for the siren that indicates the water level is lowering. 
 "Going down," I said. 
 "Oh yeah, sooner than we think," Baby remarked, keeping her eyes on Gavin. 
 "Don't let your shipmates hear you talk that crap," I snapped.
 "Got it, Mom," Baby acknowledged.  Since the boat was lowering, Gavin would be required to watch the lines now.  I saw Gavin turn off my phone and put it in her pocket.  Baby stood up and I followed her forward.  Gavin had pulled out her deck radio and was watching the lines and Izzy.  Brett was no longer at the fence. 
 "Is Brett gonna' call you again when we get to the flight locks?" Baby asked when we got there. 
 "No, he has to get back to school.  We'll try to meet up on the upbound trip," Gavin replied. 
 "Great, I'd like to meet him.  Where did you meet him at?" Baby asked.
 "I met him at the astronomy club," Gavin replied.
 "That's an unusual place to meet a guy," Baby observed. 
 "At least he isn't crazy, an alky or has been in lock-down, like some guys I know, and he has a j-o-b," Gavin claimed.
 "You might say it was in the stars," I joked.
 "That's very funny, misses M," Gavin said. 
 "I want to take some pictures forward.  I'll let you get back to your fun," I quipped.
 "We'll see you later, mom," Baby said.
 I turned and headed forward on the port side.  When I got to the bow, I sat on an old mooring line box and steadied the camera on the bulwark.  I aimed it at the lock gate and set it for videograph mode.  The water was already several feet down, so I should get about five minutes of filming before the gate opened and we moved out of the lock.  After this, I would have to get some sleep, I thought.  The steel lock doors look incredibly large as the boat lowers to normal sill depth.  Forty six feet of the lock doors are above the water and thirty two feet of the doors are below the surface.   When the water was as low as it goes, another bell rang.  The doors took barely two minutes to open.  An order came over the intercom to take in the lines fore and aft.  Five minutes later, the Bosun reported all lines in and all crewmen aboard.  The bell ringing aft indicated that our propellers were turning.  I kept the camera running as the boat began slowly moving forward.  It took several minutes for our boat to clear the lock gate.  Once clear, our speed didn't increase much because the flight locks were a short distance ahead.  I took a few more pictures of lock seven as it was left astern.  I put my camera away and went back down on deck.  Baby and Gavin were astern, so I turned left and headed for my quarters.  I didn't hear anybody moving or talking in the passageway, and I made it to my quarters withou running into anybody.  I took off my boots and changed into my bed clothes.  I took out my laptop and recorded some thoughts about what had happened today, then I laid down and tried to sleep.  With any luck, we should be through the canal and heading east on Lake Ontario when my watch starts.  Tomorrow, after my watch, we would call home and let Dave know where we're at.  Plenty of locks and Seaway ahead, I thought as I drifted off to sleep.  I was woke up several times by bells and horns.  I thought about getting up and taking some pictures, but I needed to get some rest or I'd be dragging my tail by the time I had to get up.  I dreamed that I was told by the dean to teach high school.  Nothing seemed to be going right.  The students seemed totally uninterested in the class.  The bell rang at the end of class.  The stupid bell wouldn't stop ringing until I realized that it was my alarm clock, so I turned it off.   I heard two blasts on the Leslie horn, which meant that we were passing another boat.  The boat rolled slightly, so I knew we were on the lake now.  I looked out my porthole and I could see the shoreline less than a mile away.  We must have just left the canal in Port Weller.  Another long blast on our Leslie horn and I felt the boat roll slightly to port.  I got dressed and put my boots on, then I put my camera in my jacket pocket and headed for the night kitchen forward.  When I got there, Izzy and Casey were the only guys in there. 
 "Mean night, eh guys?" I asked. 
 "I'm getting some f--king sleep now," Casey said. 
 "That Canoe isn't gonna' build itself," I remarked.
 "It will have to wait.  We don't have a damn thing to do today and we gotta' sleep," Izzy said. 
 "Is Gavin about?" I asked. 
 "No, she went to her quarters.  She doesn't care about the extra hour," Izzy replied.
 "The Captain must be ready to hit the sack," I surmised.
 "I wouldn't be surprised.  How long does it take to cross this lake?" Casey asked. 
 "Fifteen hours if there are no delays," I informed him.
 "Good, we'll get plenty of sleep and be ready for Montreal," Casey informed me.  I didn't have the heart to tell him that there was a twenty two hour stretch of one hundred and fifty miles and seven locks ahead.  The Bosun came in at this time.
 "The last thing we need," Izzy joked. 
 "You're hurting my f--king feelings here," Roach said, going to the coffee pot.  Everybody sounds cranky this morning, I thought.  The Mate came in and the Bosun handed him the coffee pot. 
 "Not much for waves yet," I said as he poured his coffee.
 "No, a few little squalls predicted but we'll be to Thousand Islands by then," he replied. 
 "It seems to be a lot cooler out there," Izzy commented.
 "Lake Ontario is colder than Erie," the Mate informed him.
 "Any word on how long we'll have up the street in Montreal?" Casey asked. 
 "I haven't heard anything about going ashore yet," the Mate said, adding-"It looks like that time again, Professor."  I stood up and picked up my coffee cup.
 "Catch you guys later," I said as we headed for the door.  We took the outside steps and there definitely was a chill in the air this early in the morning.  I could see lights on the shore on both sides, but the shore was closer on the starboard side.   The lights were off in the wheelhouse.  Only the light of the radar and a few instrument lights were on.  Danny looked our way as we came in. 
 "Just in time to get the gravy job," he wisecracked. 
 "What's wrong, you had to do some real work for once?" the Mate asked. 
 "I had to get us through one, two and three.  It was hell, I tell ya'," Danny quipped. 
 "Pity you don't get the overtime like the deckgang," he joked.
 "You laugh, dog.  The booze is good and expensive in Montreal and I'm filling up while we're there," Danny declared. 
 "I haven't heard anything about going up the street.  I hope you're not disappointed," the Mate said. 
 I checked our location on the GPS while the Mate looked at the Charts with Danny for a few minutes.
 "It's smooth sailing all the way to the end of this lake, so you guys keep it quiet up here," Danny ordered. 
 "It may be a good time for a fire drill," the Mate joked.
 "You're gonna' upset poor Elmer here, not to mention the Captain," Danny said. 
 "Don't you worry none.  You'll be in dream land before you know it.  All you gotta' do is ring the watch bell," the Mate quipped.  Danny toggled the switch for the watch bell.  "Okay Nick, you can take it now," Elmer said, standing up and stepping away from the wheel. 
 "Okay Elmer, pleasant dreams guys," I said.  I sat down in the chair and checked the GPS, Gyrocompass and our forward speed.  We were making twelve point six MPH and the waves were between one and two feet.  The wind was ten knots and from astern which could only help us.  I could see the lights of another ship to our port.  The Mate advised me to keep a lookout for smallcraft as he looked at the radar screen.  The first hour, a few freighters passed us port to port, either headed for the Welland Canal or the steel towns at the western end of the lake.  Later, the ferryboat from Toronto crossed our bow with plenty of room.  Lit up like Christmas, those folks had the party hearty worked down to a science. 
  By zero six hundred, it was almost fully light and the sailing conditions were nearly perfect for us.  The chief came into the wheelhouse via the backdoor. 
 "Hi Chief.  What's the good news?" I asked. 
 "Well, we might make it to Montreal and we might be able to unload when we get there.  What do you think of that?" he asked in a serious tone.
 "The Captain might be happy," I quipped. 
 "You have something for me?" the Mate asked. 
 "Yes, my updated list for Alex," he replied, handing the paperwork to the Mate. 
 "Okay, Alex will fax it sometime this afternoon," he said, putting the paperwork in the captains mail box and adding-"Ya' gotta' love the enthusiasm on this boat."  The Chief gave a unfriendly grunt.
 "The enthusiasm seems to improve considerably as we head toward Montreal," I said nonchalantly. 
 "The Froggies can have this bunch I got aft," the Chief remarked, then he turned and left the wheelhouse. 
 "That man needs a vacation," I said after taking a sip of coffee. 
 "Some seasons are just harder than others," the Mate commented while looking at the radar screen.  The remainder of the watch was uneventful until Niel and Old Joe came into the wheelhouse. 
 "Good morning, guys.  What's your gripe today?" the Mate asked jokingly. 
 "I was looking for the Form Eighteen and the A320 reports this morning," Niel said. 
 "What do you need those for?  That's not your job, boy," the Mate said, smiling a toothy smile. 
 "Apparently the guy in charge of administrative matters isn't doing his job," Niel wisecracked. 
 "It sounds like a personal problem to me," the Mate shot back.  The Mates talked about the plotted course on the charts while Old Joe came over with his cup of coffee.
 "It's been all quiet.  You can set it on Autopilot and work on your suntan," I joked.  In the morning sun, I could barely see land on the port side and nothing but water on the starboard side. 
 "Did you get some good pictures of the locks?" he asked.
 "Just Lock Seven.  I had to get some sleep," I replied.
 "Sleep!  What's that?" he asked jokingly.
 "What the deck gang is getting now," I replied. 
 "It's not like it was in the sixties," Old Joe stated. 
 "Wha'da'ya' mean?  They had Jack back in those days," Niel quipped. 
 "I think he is implying that we're a bunch of drunken reprobates," the Mate observed. 
 "We're outstanding professionals... er, in most cases," I joked.
 "I should have went to college, so I could talk eloquently like that," Niel quipped. 
 "No you don't.  It's just a sailing colloquialism," I said.
 "There's one for the logbook.  Now I know I shouldn't have fallen asleep in class," he joked. 
 "You wouldn't have been sleeping in the professor's class," the Mate said. 
 "I tell my students that a hotel room would be cheaper for the sleeper," I said. 
 "That doesn't do a lot for wheelsmen," Niel said as he toggled the switch for the watchbell. 
 "Okay Nick, I got it," Joe said.  I engaged the autopilot and stood up and moved away from the wheel. 
 "You done did ninety percent of his work," Niel said.
 "What's the other ten percent," the Mate asked. 
 "Lifting that coffee cup," Niel answered. 
 "Hookay, well on this happy note, I'll leave you," I said.  I turned and headed for the back door.
 "Catch you later, professor," Joe said.  
 "Okay, later guys," I said, then I went through the doorway.  There was no noticeable wind as I going down the steps.  We must be going as fast as the wind is blowing, I thought.  When I got down to the spar deck, I went to my quarters and changed into my deck shoes.  I put on my old denim jacket and headed aft to see what was for breakfast.  I thought Gavin would be sleeping and Baby would be aft in the Galley or doing laundry.  I crossed over to the port side and looked that way, but I couldn't see the terra firma.  From down here, I couldn't see the Canadien side either.  A few sailboats getting an early morning sail, was all that I could see at the moment.  I entered the port side door of the after deckhouse and headed for the galley.  I heard a few guys talking in the crew's mess as I passed by.  The galley door was open, so I walked right in.  Louie and Larry were talking to the chief.  They both looked at me as I entered. 
 "Sorry to interrupt this enlightening conversation, but I am wanting some breakfast," I quipped. 
 "We got bagels, toast, hard boiled eggs, ham and cantaloupe balls," Louie informed me.
 "That sounds like some economy motels I stayed in," I remarked. 
 "These guys told me you would get to it sooner or later," Larry said, smiling. 
 "I'll let it slide this time.  Don't let it happen again," I said jokingly.
 "Yes sir, Captain Control Freak," Larry joked.
 "Only my husband calls me that," I said.
 "How many times a day?" Louie asked.
 "Usually more than once," I replied. 
 "I see that Baby takes after her father," Louie observed.
 "Where is she this morning?" I asked.  
 "She took some breakfast to Gavin.  She's probably doing laundry by now," Larry said.  I set two hard-boiled eggs in a small bowl and set it on my tray.  I took two bagels out of the warming oven and spread cream cheese on them.
 "That stuff is bad for your health," the Chief informed me.
 "Standing at the end of the boom could be detrimental to my health," I said jokingly.
 "What are you gonna' do when we get to Montreal?" Larry asked. 
 "We'll see what it looks like when we get there," I answered. 
 "I heard that they got a big old ship parked out in the wide part of the river," Louie said.  Everybody looked at him then.
 "Where did you hear that?" the Chief asked.
 "I talked to my old friend on the Calumet this morning.  They had to clean their holds for soy and were waiting for this chinese ship to drop anchor in Montreal," Louie informed us. 
 "If that's true, that will mean a fifty foot drop.  We'll have to use a chute," I surmised. 
 "Poor babies," Louie joked.
 "I'll let you guys get back to your fun," I said as I picked up my tray.  When I got to the crew's mess, Eddy, Franky, Ernie, Scott and Chory were there. 
 "She went that-a-way," Franky wisecracked.
 "How long ago?" I asked. 
 "Just a minute ago," Franky replied.
 "She must be washing clothes or something," I said, setting my tray down and sitting down at the end of the table.
 "We had the engine room door open and somebody asks where we're going, so I hollered that we're going to Montreal," Eddy was telling Scott. 
 "What's deh good news forward?" Chory asked.
 "The Captain can get some sleep now," I said. 
 "The galley department kinda' fell on their face this morning," Scott commented as I was slicing my hardboiled eggs. 
 "They're slumming," Franky said. 
 I reserved comment while I put cream cheese and egg on my bagel. 
 "Did they treat you like this in the Navy?" Eddy asked Scott. 
 "Mayerhoefer said they ran them for seven miles every morning, then gave them nothing but corn flakes without sugar for breakfast," Ernie related.
 "They said that with all the running they had to do, they would get sick if they had greasy food," Scott explained.
 "What do you think, Professor?" Franky asked.
 "It sounds like the people who run that outfit can eat sh-t," I said. 
 "That's telling 'em, by god," Franky remarked. 
 "Did you see that Blackhawk Down?" Scott asked me. 
 "That's exactly what I mean.  That goofball son-of-a-bitch that commanded that Delta Force, told President Clinton that his super troopers could beat some uneducated, doped up Somalis with no military training.  Not considering that they would be surrounded and vastly outnumbered by an enemy equipped with automatic rifles and rocket launchers and totally ruthless," I explained. 
 "Yeah, that was a miscalculation for sure," Scott agreed.
 "So what should president Clinton have done?" Franky asked in a challenging manner.
 "Stay the hell out of a land war in Africa.  If a few cruise missiles can't handle it, then let the bastards kill each other.  In Africa, defeating an enemy means totally annihilating them.  That is what our military would have to do and we can have no part of that," I stated. 
 "I think that he can get a decent breakfast in Montreal," Ernie joked.
 "This continental breakfast is only a once a week thing, Larry said," Eddy informed us. 
 "Well, I sure in the hell don't like it," Franky snapped.
 "Put in a grievance," Ernie suggested. 
 "Remember dat Evans?" Chory asked. 
 "Yes, We had a crappy boat, crappy captain and a crappy steward.  No wonder everybody jumped ship," I replied. 
 "Yeah, we had that useless son-of-a-bitch and then we had that Eggers too.  That was on the Alpena.  We got this seventeen year old kid and made him cook.  He didn't like it, but he got paid extra," Franky said. 
 "Nick would holler at dis guy.  Just get right in his face and holler at him.  Dat Newhouse was a better captain," Chory said. 
 "I knew Newhouse.  His father had been on the lakes.  He came from England somewhere, I think," Eddy said. 
 "Yes, he was from the island of Jersey.  He would captain one of the excursion boats that went around the island.  He was pretty handy in the rivers," I opined. 
 "We used to go in the Rouge river every trip.  Taconite, coal and limestone.  All our contracts were for the steel mills up there in those days," Eddy said.  I got up to get some orange juice and Baby came in. 
 "Come to get the laundry?" I asked, smiling.
 "Just getting some coffee," Baby replied, holding a stainless steel travel cup. 
 "There's a new pot, so you have plenty," I said. 
 She took the top off the travel cup and poured it full of coffee, then set the pot back on the coffee maker and put the lid back on. 
 "I'll catch you later," I said.
 "Okay, later mom," Baby said and she turned and left the crew's mess.  I didn't know that Baby drank coffee and I didn't know that she had a stainless steel travel cup.
The guys talked about Montreal and their shore leave while I finished my breakfast.  I knew that once we reached the Thousand Islands section at the eastern end of this lake, it would take at least twenty three hours to clear the seven locks and one hundred and fifty three miles of seaway.  I hoped that we were rested enough to enjoy seeing Montreal. 
 "Where are you going when we get to Montreal?" Scott asked me.
 "Shopping, of course," Franky wisecracked. 
 "Well, if we get to go ashore, I was planning on looking around the Old City," I informed them. 
 "I'm planning on hooking up with canadien whiskey," Franky said, grinning. 
 "Just like my kids.  Everytime I took them on vacation, all they remembered is what the motel pool and the fast food places looked like," Ernie remarked. 
 "They had your pictures, didn't they?" Franky asked.
 "Next time, just show them the pictures you took of the pool and the burger world," Scott suggested.
 "Baby said dat you went to Europe," Chory said.
 "Yes, that was two years ago.  It was in November and December.  Freezing rain and snow, just like Marblehead," I replied.
 "I heard that people don't take a bath or shower over there," Eddy said.
 "They don't use deodorant and you can tell that they don't," I replied.
 "I hope they use deodorant in Montreal," Ernie said.
 "The last time I was there, they did," I informed them.
 I was finished with my breakfast, so I left those guys to finish talking about Montreal and I went to look for Baby and Gavin.  After leaving my dishes in the Galley, I went to the laundry room.  Baby wasn't there, but there was a load of Galley linen in the washer, so I put it in the dryer and headed forward.  Going up the port side steps and coming out port side door of the after deckhouse, I ran into the chief.
 "Good morning chief.  It's a wonderful day," I greeted him.
 "That is entirely academic," he remarked. 
 "Everybody is looking forward to going ashore in Montreal," I said. 
 "Humph, been there and done that," he grumbled. 
 "Catch you later, Chief," I said, and I turned and headed forward.  Maybe he'll get lucky this time.  He is in serious need of some companionship, I thought as I walked forward.  Looking around, all I could see was a lake freighter miles off the port side.  The only person I saw on the way forward was the Mate.
 "We're screwed this morning.  Continental Breakfast," I said as we passed. 
 "So I hear," he replied.  I continued forward on the port side and entered the forward deckhouse via the port side door.  Passing the Mates' quarters, I went to Gavin and Baby's quarters.  I stopped for a moment and listened.  I heard a radio or TV, so I knocked. 
 "Who's there?" Baby asked. 
 "It's me," I replied. 
 Baby opened the door. 
 "Come in misses M," Gavin said, adding-"How did the pictures come out?"
 "I haven't put them in the Photogallery yet," I replied.  Gavin was sitting on her bunk wearing just a t-shirt.
 "Baby brought me some breakfast," she informed me. 
 "It was a long night," I observed. 
 "Yeah, Roach gave us all the day off," she said. 
 "Gavin said that we'll be going through the Mackinac Straits again sometime this year.  I always wanted to see the bridge from the water," Baby said happily. 
 "It looks better when you're crossing in a car," I commented. 
 "Mom and dad have some kickass pictures of their boats going through the straits.  The deck is all covered with ice.  It looks so cool!" Baby exclaimed. 
 "Cool is a bit of an understatement," I joked. 
 "I promise you there'll be no snow," Gavin declared.
 "With mom here, you can never promise that.  We were headed for the Lilac festival on Mackinac Island two years ago.  The bridge was closed because of the wind.  Finally the bridge people escorted us at twenty miles an hour.  There was a terrible snow squall all the way across.  We couldn't see sh-t.  This was the last week of May, just unbelievable," Baby concluded. 
 "The straits make their own weather," Gavin explained. 
 "The weather on the island was fine and I got my Lilac trees," I chortled happily.
 "Next time, you guys stay at my grandpa's house," Gavin offered. 
 "I'll be sure to remember that," I said, smiling.  "Oh, I put the galley linen in the drier," I added. 
 "Thanks mom," Baby said.
 "I'll go load some some pictures and let you two get back to your fun and/or sleep," I said.  
 "Catch you later, mom," Baby said as I hugged her. 
 "See you gals at lunch," I said, then I left.  I got back to my quarters without seeing anyone.  The deckhands are snoozing for sure, I thought as I entered my quarters.  When I went into the bathroom, I thought I heard somebody moving around in Danny's quarters, then I heard a door shut.  I knew that by the time I got out there, I wouldn't see anybody, like before.  That Burkhammer will get his, I thought.  I took out my laptop and plugged my camera cord into the USB port.  I transferred the pictures and video from the media card in the camera to the photo gallery, then I made a back-up disk. 
 I had calculated earlier from the GPS, that barring any delays, we would come to the end of Lake Ontario and be in the Thousand Islands area about an hour before my watch ended.  It would also give me only about an hour of daylight at the most if weather conditions were good.  The forecast had called for light to heavy intermittent showers the entire length of the lake.  I made some journal notes, then read for an hour.  Since I had no laundry to do, I took an hour nap and woke up at ten til twelve.  I put on my deck shoes and headed aft to see what was for dinner.  When I got out on deck, I noticed that the captain, the Chief and Vern were standing on number eight and looking at something at the end of the conveyor.  I waved to them as I walked by on the starboard side.  They must be on sea gull patrol, I thought as I got to the after deckhouse.  I crossed over to the port side and entered there.  When I got to the Galley, Mayerhoefer and Van Norman were there.
 "Who's minding the store?" I asked. 
 "I traded with Fischer," Van Norman replied.
 "Louie and Larry must be on vacation," I joked. 
 "They'll be out in a minute.  The entrees are Shepherd's pie and meatball subs," Mayerhoefer informed me. 
 "Well, that's an improvement from this morning," I said as I wrote it on the dry-erase board. 
 Louie and Larry came through the swinging doors pushing carts with the warming trays just as the watch bell rang.  
 "Well, here's Nick, bright and early with her complaints," Louie remarked. 
 "Get it out here and that'll be one less complaint," I said, smiling. 
 "It's paradox," Larry declared, adding-"When she has to pay for it at home, she loves the food."  I didn't remember having to pay for anything at the Ship's Bell since Larry and Robert worked there. 
 "I was thinking about that Sailor's Chicken and Potatoes," I informed him. 
 "That's not what we're having for supper," Louie said quickly.  Larry laughed at Louie's sudden inpertinence. 
 "I'll make that for lunch tomorrow," Larry said, winking at me. 
 "Very kind of you," I said as he set a portion of Shepherd's pie on a plate for me, then he set a bowl of salad on my tray, also. 
 "Thank you.  I'll see you guys later," I said, and I headed for the Crew's mess.  Franky, the Gateman, Scott and Izzy were the only guys there. 
 "Sit right down here, professor.  How's it going this morning?" Scott asked. 
 "I saw the Captain, the Chief and Vern looking at the end of the conveyor belt.  Is there gonna' be a poop patrol?" I asked as I sat down. 
 "No, I told them that the chute will work just fine.  It can extend twenty feet.  Those hatches on the salties are huge.  If this ship is as big as they say, then this soy will fit in one hold with no problem," Scott concluded. 
 "Good, we like no problems," I quipped, adding-"Especially with that bucket belt." 
 "If anyone else mentions that, I swear I'll scream," Franky said.  If that lift belt fails while unloading, he'll be hearing screaming, I thought. 
 "Nothing can possibly go wrong.  That's the spirit.  You gave it a good test run, so it's gotta' be good," I declared.  I saw Scott and Franky looking at each other doubtfully. 
 "I'll think of some floppy ass excuse to tell the chief, so we can run the belt again," Scott said after a minute. 
 "We've already greased it, so good luck with that," Franky said dolefully. 
 "Tell him that you would like to inspect the buckets individually to make sure that they're clean," I suggested nonchalantly without even looking up as I was eating.
 "Yeah, that might work.  I know the Captain would buy it after that crap in Sarnia," Scott agreed. 
 "You must have worn out poor Gavin," I joked, looking at Izzy. 
 "They say there's seven more locks ahead," he replied. 
 "Spread out over at least twenty three hours of sailing.  You guys can sleep in shifts," I said. 
 "I'd like to work on the canoe if I can get Casey up," he said. 
 "Great!  I'd love to see it completed.  I saw bark canoes in Quebec.  There was an eighteen foot canoe made from one piece of bark. Unbelieveable!" I exclaimed. 
 "Have you ever seen a canvas canoe made?" he asked. 
 "Yes, in Minnesota, a guy named Shuler made canoes like that.  He had four canoes in process.  A twelve footer, two seventeen and a halfs and a nineteen footer," I explained. 
 "He must have worked like a fiend," Izzy remarked.
 "He did that sort of thing fulltime for most of his life, so he didn't have to learn as he went along.  I suppose that learning is the fun part," I said. 
 "Not as much fun as you might think," Izzy remarked.
 Mayerhoefer and Van norman came in and sat at the next table. 
 "There goes the neighborhood," Scott wisecracked.
 "There ain't nothing wrong in our neighborhood.  You just gotta' worry about the conveyor," Van Norman said. 
 "We got it handled.  Chiefy has a whole slew of five gallon buckets with ropes," Frank joked. 
 "That figures.  We done ninety percent of your work for ya' and you're still gonna' f--k it up," Van Norman said. 
 "What do you think of that, professor?" Izzy said. 
 "Everybody will be much happier when they go up the street in Montreal," I replied.
 "If half of what I heard about the bars is true, then we'll have a real blast," Izzy said. 
 "Did you hear that they card up there?" Scott asked.
 "I hear that kids can drink booze up there.  Nobody gives a damn about age, so they shouldn't have any problems with me," Izzy declared. 
 "Carlos will tell you all about it," Van Norman said. 
 "Everybody says that the police are jerks up there," Mayerhoefer said. 
 "How do you deal with police?" Izzy asked me. 
 "I try not to deal with police.  I have a lawyer that I pay to deal with the police, but this hasn't happened in twenty five years," I replied. 
 "We used to be able to get a lawyer that got the judge to release us back to the captain.  Those were called friends of Merchant seamen.  They only charged a flat fee, but those fellows are just about gone now.  They all want their money up front or you stay in jail," Frank said. 
 "Is that how it was, Nick?" Izzy asked. 
 "One time in Detroit, they cuffed a bunch of guys and took them back to their boat.  They preferred not to deal with sailors if the fight was between sailors," I explained.
 "Did that ever happen to you?" Izzy asked. 
 "No, I always got outta' there fast enough," I answered. 
 "This guy in Toledo hit me with a beer bottle, but I didn't go down.  I had to get outta' there because I heard the police whistle.  I wish I couldda' stayed and beat the sh-t outta' that guy," Van Norman said.  The other guys continued to talk about past misadventures while I finished my lunch.  The Bosun and the Chief entered as I got up to leave. 
 "Leaving already, Nick," Frank asked. 
 "Yes, the Chief is here to entertain you now," I said as I turned to leave. 
 "Oh joy," Frank wisecracked. 
 I took my tray back to the galley, then I headed forward again.  The Chief isn't gonna' like to run the conveyor again, I thought.  It's a good thing that it's Frank, Scott and Vern's problem.  When I got outside, it was cloudy and far off, I could see rain.  Since Gavin and Baby weren't out and about, I went to my quarters to read and/or nap.
 
 I made some more journal notes and read Japan day by day until Baby came in at two o'clock'. 
 "Let's give daddy a call," she suggested.
 "It's a bit early," I replied, looking at my watch.
 "He won't mind," Baby said eagerly. 
 "Alright," I said, putting down the book and picking up my phone.  We went down the passageway, toward the starboard deckhouse door. 
 "Where is Gavin?" I asked. 
 "Oh, she is still sleeping," Baby replied. 
 "It looks like we might have to dodge the rain," I observed. 
 "I think it'll be a few minutes," Baby said as we stepped out onto the spar deck.  I dialled the number and waited while the phone rang. 
 "Bayview cottages, McCracken speaking," David answered. 
 "That's not a very good view of the bay.  All I see is darn Cedar Point!" I Exclaimed. 
 "The teenagers love it.  How are things going, Sweetie?" he asked. 
 "Good, so far.  It could start raining any minute now.  Sorry for the untimely call.  Baby wanted to talk to you before she went back to work," I said, handing the phone to Baby.
 "Hi, daddy.  We got through the Welland Canal and we'll be to Thousand Islands in a few hours," she said. 
 "You're getting the cooks tour there.  How is Larry doing?" he asked. 
 "Great!  He's much easier to work with than the sorry fools we had before.  I'll have to do dishes later for a couple hours then I got the rest of the night off," she explained. 
 "That's good.  Is the food improving?" he asked. 
 "According to everybody but mom.  Have you heard from junior?" she asked. 
 "Yes, in fact, he called me earlier.  They were scraping and painting the tug boats," he replied.
 "I'll bet he was begging to come home," Baby sneered. 
 "No, he would have to paint here if he did," he replied.
 "Gavin was talking to her boyfriend at Kissing Rock.  She claims that it's nothing serious.  It's like the alcoholic that ran into the whiskey wagon.  I'll let you talk to mom," she said, handing the phone to me.
 "How's Ernie doing?" I asked. 
 "He's starting to get feisty again.  He was telling me that he didn't want the bypass operation.  I told him that the chances of having another heart attack are much less with the operation," he said. 
 "Well, I hope things go well for him.  How are the cottages?" I asked. 
 "It looks like we got two families for the rest of the summer.  Last week was good, but the weather has been crappy so far this week," he replied. 
 "Well, we're not responsible for the weather.  Is Natalie still there?" I asked. 
 "No, she left yesterday.  I guess this wasn't her idea of a summer job," he replied. 
 "She should try it out here.  I guess that she doesn't have the iron in her guts that her brother and sister have," I said.  I felt Baby punch me on the arm. 
 "I can handle pretty much everything now.  Tell baby that that Massey girl was in a car accident.  According to the newspaper, she lost the baby," he informed us. 
 "G-d, that brainless whore f--ks up everything!" Baby blurted out.
 "Who's that foul-mouthed sailor?" David quipped. 
 "I'll let you say good-bye to her.  I love you, David," I said wih more feeling than I planned. 
 "I miss you too, Sweetie," he said.  Then I handed the phone to Baby.
 "Oh, daddy, if you see Chris, tell him that I'll be mailing him a letter from Montreal.  Bye bye daddy," she half shouted. 
 "Bye bye, sugar bear.  You stay out of trouble," he said, then he hung up the phone.  I put the phone away.
 "I wanted to see the baby," Baby said disgustedly.
 I said a prayer in hebrew, calling on God, the righteous judge to help her in her hour of need. 
 "I like that 'Iron in her guts thing'.  The spray in your face and the wind at your back!  The ice water in your veins and the iron in your guts!" Baby exclaimed. 
 "It sounds like you got Old Spice mixed up with Thorvold Tommasson," I informed her, adding-"I'll walk you to your quarters.  As we walked over to the port side, I saw Gavin come down the port side steps and go through the door. 
 "It looks like Gavin isn't sleeping after all," I observed.
 "Sorry mom.  That's what Gavin wanted me to tell everybody so she wouldn't be bothered," she explained.
 "I've done that for shipmates.  You can see that it's real easy to be found out," I said, thinking nothing of it.  I went with Baby to the door of her quarters, then I hugged her and she went inside.  I returned to my quarters and it started raining.  I read until a quarter til four and it was still raining gently.  I went to the night kitchen and got some coffee in my travel cup.  I was surprised that no one else was there.  I checked my watch and confirmed that it was nearly four o'clock, then I went out on deck and headed up the starboard side steps to the wheelhouse.  I entered the wheelhouse by the back door.  Danny was in the Captain's chair and Elmer was sitting in the perch. 
 "Good afternoon, Gentlemen.  I see we got a little rain," I said. 
 "Nothing but an annoyance.  Mike and Alex are tending to some business aft.  They might be delayed somewhat," Danny informed me. 
 "It sounds serious if it's keeping Mike away," I remarked.
 "Something about the lift buckets again," he said. 
 "I'm sure that the Captain wants things in working order when we get to Montreal.  Dave was always like that," I said nonchalantly. 
 "He sounds like a real slave driver," Danny joked.
 "I always thought that he was a little too laid back.  He always said that if everybody did their jobs, then he should have very little to do.  Running those cottages must be a real shock for him," I surmised.  I checked out the GPS while Danny looked at the radar again.  The weather reduced the visibility somewhat, but I could see an Algoma freighter ahead and to the port. 
 "We'll be seeing land pretty soon on the port side," Danny remarked, looking up from the radar and at the freighter.  We were heading nearly straight east.  As soon as we cleared Point Petre by several miles, we would turn north east and sail past Duck Island and squeeze between Wolfe Island and New York as we entered the St. Lawrence River. We would be following range lights as we navigated through the picturesque Thousand Islands area.  Danny rang the watch bell. 
 "You can wake up over there, now," Danny wisecracked. 
 "Okay, Nick.  see you folks later," Elmer said, picking up his baseball cap.
 "Why don't you straighten out those guys aft?" Danny joked. 
 "Ain't my job," Elmer said, then he went through the back door.  After sitting in the chair, I checked the gyrocompass and the GPS again. 
 "We'll have to make the turn here pretty soon," Danny said.
 "Yes, we're right on course," I confirmed, then I took the wheel off auto.  The GPS showed the shallower water as light blue and the deeper water as medium blue.  When we make the turn, it will three hours before we have to worry about shallow water, I thought.  We were both quiet for five minutes as Danny kept an eye on the radar and the GPS.
 "Standby at the wheel," he ordered.
 "Standing by," I acknowledged. 
 "Steady as she goes.  Port to zero three four," he ordered after another half minute. 
 "Steady as she goes.  Port to zero three four," I acknowledged as I turned the wheel slowly to the left.  A few degrees short, I began turning the wheel back to the right again until we were strightened out on course zero three four. 
 "Course zero three four true," I called out. 
 "Very good," Danny replied and he logged the course change.  Other than a routine report from the Coast Guard about smallcraft traffic on the fax, nothing else happened in the wheelhouse for ten minutes until the Mate came in.
 "Do a guy a favor once and he expects it all the time," Danny quipped. 
 "You can do me a favor and deal with these guys aft," the Mate said, looking at the GPS. 
 "We've made the turn so that's half your work already done for you," Danny remarked. 
 "My hero," the Mate said. 
 "There's one behind us about ten miles and headed the same way.  One passed us a while ago, headed upbound," Danny informed him. 
 "Okay, the Chief wants to see you about some things aft when you get a chance," the Mate informed him. 
 "They probably want satin sheets," Danny said sarcastically.
 "No telling," the Mate replied while looking at the radar.
 "Okay, see you at supper," Danny said, then he left the wheelhouse. 
 "Everything looks shipshape," Mike stated after a couple minutes. 
 "I would like to see the islands without this rain," I said. 
 "It's moving all around.  There's no telling what the weather will be when we get there," Mike said.  I didn't bother to ask if the Captain was taking us through the islands.  After an hour, we heard the radio of a salty that was apparently upbound.  The VTC operator gave his position in longitude and latitude and the Mate typed it in to the GPS computer.  A red pennant appeared on the screen to show the location of the vessel. 
 "We'll be running into him sometime this evening," the Mate observed. 
 "I hope there's no narrow channels ahead," I quipped. 
 "Isn't technology wonderful?" he asked. 
 "In the fog and the blizzards it's wonderful," I agreed.

 After another hour the rain had stopped and the visibility had increased considerably as we had passed Main Duck Island. I could see the dark line of land ahead of us and I kept a lookout for a navigational light ahead.  At this time the Chief entered via the back door. 
 "What's going on, Herman?" the Mate asked. 
 "Everything looks good.  Everybody is satisfied.  I don't know who the hell asked them," the Chief griped. 
 "You found out where that noise was coming from?" the Mate asked. 
 Yeah, it was way up on top.  Another flat spot on the supporting rollers.  I couldn't tell where it was coming from at first," the Chief explained, adding-"What the hell's wrong with you?" 
 "It sounds like your Planum Temporale wasn't working right," I joked. 
 "What the hell is that?" he asked. 
 "A previously unrecognized part of the brain which enables people to determine the direction that a sound is coming from," I explained. 
 "Great!  Let me know when they find a cure for hemorrhoids.  My department not withstanding, I'm referring to the real ones," he said gruffly. 
 "We got the best darn Conveyorman and QMED on the Canadian side, right here," the Mate declared. 
 "Over qualified is not a problem in my department," the Chief declared wryly. 
 "Okay, I'll let Alex know, Chief," the Mate said. 
 The Chief left the Wheelhouse without any further comment.
 "He looks tired," the Mate said after he left. 
 He sounds like he needs a woman I thought to myself. 
 Far ahead and just to the right of the steering pole, I saw a red and a white light flashing. 
 "Navigational light ahead," I announced. 
 "Good, we'll follow the range lights from now on," he said. 
 "Very good," I acknowledged.  After another fifteen minutes, I could see the gap between Wolfe Island and New York state.  There was another Navigational light up ahead now.  As soon as we passed the first one, I would ease the wheel over to the right until we were lined up on the second one.  There didn't appear to be any small craft in our way at the moment and the mate didn't order any change in speed.  Fortunately, the sun was almost directly astern of us and the Mate could glass the water ahead with no problem at all.  I eased the wheel over and we were right on course with the GPS.  After ten minutes, we passed the red buoy on our starboard side and Wolfe Island on our port side.  At the Mate's suggestion, I kept the wheel two points to the port and we seemed to line up on the next range light with no problem. 
 After nearly an hour of threading the needle, we cleared Grass point in the middle of the Thousand Islands and Niel and Old Joe came in with the Captain. 
 "How are things going, Mike?" the Captain asked. 
 "We're right on course.  We just cleared Grass point and we're in a starboard turn to clear Fisher's Island," he explained. 
 "Good.  How has the steering been?" the Captain asked. 
 "Impeccably correct as always," the Mate replied. 
 "That's good.  It looks like Gavin and Baby are out front taking pictures," the Captain observed. 
 "Our wheelsman is a real camera bug," Niel quipped. 
 "What do you think of that, Nick," the Captain asked.
 "You only go around once in life, so I'm grabbing all the pictures I can get," I quipped. 
 "You can shove off, Nick, if you want," Old Joe said as he came to my left side. 
 "Thanks guy.  I was holding two points to Starboard," I informed him as I stood up and moved over to the right.
 "Right-oh," Joe said as he took the wheel and sat down. 
 "If you go sightseeing, you're gonna' miss your supper.  They lock up the Galley at nine now," Niel informed me. 
 "Baby is supposed to get me a carry-out," I said. 
 "A personal assistant.  How convenient," Niel wisecracked.
 "Why not, the CEO has one," the Captain remarked. 
 "Catch you guys on the starlight," I said. 
 "Yes, we may still be here," the Captain said.  I went through the back door and went down the steps normally, then instead of turning right and going down the next set of steps, I continued to the fo'c'sle on the starboard side.   Walking around to the bow, I saw Baby pointing to something off to the port.
 "Go ahead and shoot it," Gavin suggested.  Baby raised my camera and pointed it toward a large sailboat off the port side. 
 "There are several large mansions and a castle just ahead and to the starboard," I informed them.
 "Yeah, we got all kinds of boats in Marblehead," Baby said, putting the camera down. 
 "What was for supper?" I asked. 
 "I got you some Chicken Parmesan and some Carrot Cake.  I scraped most of the frosting off for you," Baby said as she handed me my camera. 
 "Thank you, that sounds great."  I checked my camera to make sure that the media card and the batteries were ready to go. 
 "I brought some extra batteries and the media card in the case," Baby said, pulling them out of her jacket pocket along with her camera. 
 "Alright!  That's using your head!" I exclaimed.
 "How many islands are there?" Baby asked. 
 "One thousand seven hundred and ninety three, so I've been told," I answered. 
 "Some of these aren't very big," Baby observed. 
 "They would have to be small or we could never get through.  How do they determine what an island is?" Gavin asked. 
 "It has to be at least one square foot in area and be above water every day of the year.  Some older books will say that it has to support at least one tree," I replied. 
 "There was this crazy german guy that they told us about in school.  He wanted his own island, so he built one right out in Sandusky bay.  He just started dumping boulders and other crap out there until he had made himself an island.  His kids sold it to people who built houses and planted trees.  I don't know why he did it," Baby finished. 
 "He said that God doesn't make anymore land, so he had to make his own island.  Of course, he didn't have the EPA and zoning to deal with.  I think the island is in the land filled in for Cedar Point," I replied. 
 "They don't need to build any islands out here," Gavin opined. 
 "Oh contrare, Longue Vue Island is man-made," I informed them. 
 "Where is the 'hell's passage' that my grandpa talks about?" Gavin asked. 
 "Between Wellesly island and Canadian Hill island it's very narrow and there's a bridge we have to pass under.  Some Captains won't go it after dark, but Alex says that It's no problem," I replied. 
 "We have at least three more hours of this according to Roach, so it's gonna' be dark before we get outta' here," Gavin observed. 
 "It sucks for taking pictures, but driving this boat is somebody else's problem," Baby declared. 
 "That's the spirit," I said sarcastically.  Gavin and Baby started laughing at my comment.  
 The sun was near the top of the trees when the most heavily built up section of the islands came into view.  The boat passed the often photographed Boldt Castle and the smaller Singer Castle.  Many of the islands were barely big enough to hold the buildings on them. 
 "Not a lot of frontage there," Gavin observed of an island called 'barely enough'. 
 "Waves aren't much of a problem here, thank goodness," I said. 
 I stayed out on deck until it started getting dark, then I returned to my quarters.  I began uploading the pictures and the video I just shot, into my photo gallery.  I began eating my supper, which was in strofoam boxes.  The Chicken Parmesan was barely warm, but I didn't feel like taking it to the night kitchen to warm it.  I set the speed for twenty seconds and viewed the pictures and videos while I ate.  Gavin and Baby came in a few minutes later. 
 "Greetings, misses M," Gavin said as they came in. 
 "You didn't get volunteered for fog watch?" I joked. 
 "No, I'm afraid that's not my job," Gavin remarked, smiling. 
 "I hear ya'.  You'll have work enough up ahead," I said. 
 "Roach said that he's got it worked out so that we can work in turns," Gavin informed me. 
 "The best laid plans of mice and men," I remarked. 
 "I'll sleep while you unload.  I'm not gonna' hit Montreal dragging ass," Gavin assured me. 
 "You'll get some sleep tonight anyway.  It'll be a while until we get to the Iroquois lock.  Maybe one or two this morning," I said. 
 "Butch and Izzy are on the deck for that one.  Mike and Roach are looking out.  they say that there are lock personnel to handle to cables.  I won't have to get up until the Snell and Eisenhower locks," Gavin informed me. 
 "Yes, that's a twenty nine mile sectin, so you may get a few more hours sleep," I said. 
 "I'll have to get up at three?" Gavin asked.
 "Nobody here but us chickens," I remarked. 
 "Take it up with the Captain," Baby wisecracked. 
 "Montreal better be worth all this hassle," Gavin griped. 
 "It will all work out in the end, Gav," Baby assured her. 
 "Sure, it's getting you out of painting the Captain's quarters," I joked. 
 "I'll remember that this morning," Gavin said, adding-"I'm going to get some sleep." 
 "Catch you tomorrow, Mom," Baby said as I stood up. 
 "You two sleep tight," I said as I hugged Baby.  They left and I shut the door of my quarters.  I made a journal entry, then shut down my computer and got ready for bed.  It looked like I would be taking it through the Snell
and Eisenhower locks on my morning watch.  I had never taken a freighter through those locks.  I decided to not think about it or it would keep me awake.  I set my alarm, then I read for awhile until I fell asleep.  
 
Chapter 8: Fireworks in Montreal -in process  
   
 
 
 
  
 
 
   

 
 "

 .